ã€ŠBlack Moonlight Holds the BE Scriptã€‹


 Chapter 1: Young Devil

    "Miss San, run forward, don''t look back!"

    When Li Susu was conscious, he was suddenly pushed.

    She slipped and rolled off the hillside.

    In the December sky, the ground was covered with a thickyer of snow, it was freezing to the bones, and my body hurt.

    When he was about to hit the tree under the hillside, a white jade bracelet appeared on Li Susu¡¯s wrist out of thin air.

    The bracelet radiated colorful light, and this force was able to stabilize her body.

    Li Susu was dizzy, and it took a long time to get over.

    Entering the eyes is a vast white world. She sat up from the ground and found that she was really embarrassed.

    The pink coat on ¡¡¡¡ was dirty, the hair bun was scattered, and an embroidered shoe fell off his foot.

    Su Su supported the trunk and got up from the ground.

    In the jade bracelet on her hand, a little Zhengtai''s voice came, and she said solemnly: "Master, this is the world five hundred years ago."

    There is still heavy goose feather snow in the sky.

    Su Su stretched out her hand, and the snowkes fell on her palm, melted by her body temperature in a sh, and the air was full of strong spiritual energy.

    Her pale little face showed a little bit of surprise.

    The world five hundred years from now, there will be a ck mist everywhere, demons and demons rampant, aura is sparse and pitiful.

    "Ye Xiwu is willing to give up his body." Yu Bangle paused, and said, "She said, she hopes you can protect her father and grandmother from the evil thing in the future."

    Su Su said: "You tell Ye Xiwu, I promise her."

    "After five hundred years, I have no spiritual power. Master, I will start to sleep. When my life is in danger, you call me again."

    "Okay." She lifted her slender fingers and stroked the jade bracelet.

    The light on the bracelet dimmed and fell silent.

    Su Su closed his eyes, and the memories of the original master Ye Xiwu''s past began to appear in Su Su''s mind. It''s not his body after all, the memory is intermittent and very vague.

    Ye Xiwu is the third youngdy of General Ye''s family and the only prostitute of the Ye family.

    I fell into the water some time ago, and I was very ill and did not heal for a long time. Her grandmother worried about her and took her to Tianhua Temple to offer incense.

    Unexpectedly, in the temple, Ye Xiwu and her close servant Yinqiao were taken away by bandits together.

    Ye Xiwu and Yinqiao fled down the mountain while the bandits were not paying attention.

    The master and servant didn''t run far before they were found by the bandits.

    Su Su put on Ye Xiwu, which happened to be this scene. The maid pushed away the original owner and let the original owner escape.

    Su Su had a pain in her feet, she looked down, her ankles were swollen high.

    Susu ignored the pain as much as possible and began to find the way.

    She walked deep and shallow in the snow, covering the traces on the snow as she walked, panting, and did not stop.

    I don''t know when the bandit wille back. If she is found now, her situation will never be better.

    A weak woman fell into the hands of the bandits, thinking and knowing what will happen.

    Not long after she left, there was a rustle of footsteps in the snow.

    Su Su quickly hid behind a rock.

    Sure enough, after a while, a few big and thick men appeared nearby.

    "Trash things, but a woman, you really let her run!" The leader panted, and pped his hand on the head.

    "Big Brother." The subordinate was beaten, but did not dare to resist, and said anxiously, "Our intelligence is wrong. That little girl is not the daughter of a wealthy businessman, but the daughter of General Ye Da."

    The head of the mountain thief trembled and his face was very ugly.

    Which bandit is not afraid of the court¡¯s soldiers?

    His eyes became fierce: "In this case, we must find someone to avoid future troubles."

    "Look at what I do, don''t go find it separately!"

    Su Suwo was behind the stone, the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer to her. She frowned, ready to be discovered.

    Fortunately, the sound of footsteps paused beside her, and then walked in another direction.

    Susu waited cautiously for a while, but didn''t move. She didn''t look at it until they stopped moving. The footprints in the snow were messy and the bandits had disappeared.

    Su Su stood up and nned to leave. Suddenly, a bandit who turned around shouted: "Brother,e here, that woman is here!"

    Su Su didn''t hesitate, turned around and ran away.

    However, the bandit behind him quickly caught up.

    This body is already quite weak, Su Su''s eyes are hazy, the snowy ground is white, and the way forward is almost invisible, she suddenly ran into a person.

    Several arrows swished behind her, and the bandit fell down.

    Su Su raised his eyes and saw a clear face.

    The young man was dressed in a white robe, almost blending with the snow, his cheeks were thin, and his dark eyes looked a little cold.

    He has very white skin, red lips and ck hair, and he is amazingly beautiful, but because of his calm and indifferent eyes, he does not appear feminine.

    When Su Su hit him, he was motionless. But when he touched her gaze, he turned his eyes away slightly in panic.

    The boy held her back and whispered: "I''m sorry, Miss San, I''mte."

    Su Su is unknown, so I had to shook his head.

    With a few words of effort, the bandits have died, injured, and survived. They have already fled.

    The soldier behind the young man punched Su Su with a fist: "Miss San! It''s toote toe down."

    Su Su thought of the little girl who pushed herself away and let herself run first, and raised her eyes and said: "Yinqiao is still in their hands, please help find Yinqiao."

    Juvenile ck eyes looked at her: "Okay, I''ll let people find it."

    The soldiers scattered to find Yinqiao.

    The boy lowered his eyes and asked: "Are you hurt?"

    Before Susu could answer, he silently hugged her sideways.

    was suddenly picked up by the strange boy. Su Su was a little bit resisted. She couldn''t figure out the situation. She didn''t dare to struggle for a while, raising her eyes to look at him.

    There is a big problem.

    Although she has some memories of Ye Xiwu, she can''t put people in a seat.

    So, who is this person in front of me?

    He was not warm at all in his arms, but it was a match for the cold air.

    Susu was ufortable in his arms, shivering with the cold, she thought for a while, and said: "I just fell off the hill and bumped my head. My memory is a little confused. Sorry, I don''t recognize you anymore..."

    As soon as the voice fell, a strange look appeared in the boy''s eyes.

    This mood didn''tst long. He quickly returned to normal and said, "My name is Tantaijin. We became rtives three months ago."

    As soon as this word came out, Su Su''s body stiffened and raised his eyes inconceivably.

    Snow fell on the boy''s hair, making his eyebrows look like ice and snow.

    The boy hugged her tighter and asked softly: "Miss San, are you cold?"

    He has ck eyes and ck hair, looking weak and harmless.

    Seeing So So measuring him, he quietly lowered his eyes, appearing respectful and humble.

    Susu''s body is stiffer.

    She tightened her lips to cover up the emotion in her eyes.

    Su Su Wanwan didn''t expect that this frail and beautiful young man in front of him was actually her task.

    The devil from the future, who kills and crushes human souls at every turn.

    She leaned against his chest and felt his long body, skinny and bones.

    In an instant, in her mind, she passed hundreds of immortals that killed a person.

    This thought was very strong, his hands almost subconsciously, he had quietly pinched an assassinated fairy.

    However, there was no response.

    Su Suter realized that she was a mortal now.

    The body was cold and painful, changing to the original owner, he had long been unable to stay awake, Su Su barely managed to hold on to the present, and he had reached his limit.

    She tried to struggle to leave the embrace of this evil creature, but she had already run out of energy, the next moment Su Su''s eyes went dark and she lost consciousness.

    The steps of the boy stopped.

    After she passed out, he lowered his eyes and looked at the girl in his arms.

    The girl''s face was pale, and this usually domineering and disgusting face showed a soft and holy atmosphere against the ice and snow.

    He frowned, then turned his eyes away indifferently, and walked out of the bandit den.

    It didn''t take long for the soldiers under General Ye to bring back Ye Xiwu''s personal servant Yin Qiao.

    That girl fell in the snow.

    TaiJin quietly looked at the corpse on the ground.

    Yinqiao had dozens of stab wounds on her body, her clothes were messy, a blood hole in her abdomen, and her face was bloody.

    There is a strong blood in the air.

    The soldier asked: "His Royal Highness, what should I do?"

    He only nced at it and wrote lightly: "It''s dead, then burn it."

    ''S tone is like saying lightly, the snow this winter is really heavy.

    *

    While the carriage swayed, Li Susu had a dream.

    She dreamed of her childhood.

    She was born five hundred yearster, the daughter of the first fairy gate.

    was originally a golden status, but Li Susu was rather unlucky.

    This is a long story. In her day, demons were in power.

    To put it simply, demons have be masters, and cultivators and mortals have be ugly existences.

    No one knows when the evil thing was born. But since he joined the WTO, he has been beaten to defeat by his cruel methods.

    At first there were sects who did not believe in evil, trying to surround him, butter these cultivators were cruelly buried in the "Mound of Ten Thousand Immortals", and their souls were scattered.

    Countless immortals have fallen, and the remaining sects are terrified, so they can only hide and linger.

    From then on, I only felt terrified when I mentioned him.

    The sky is gloomy, the devilish energy covers the spiritual energy, and it is impossible to practice. The gue raged across the world, and the corpses were everywhere.

    Li Susu grew up in such a world.

    Now that this mortal''s body is very tired, Li Susu actually dreamed of her when she was a child.

    In fact, she hadn''t thought of this nightmare for a long time.

    At that time, she had just transformed into form, she was still a little girl, and her forehead was aze with cinnabar.

    The head father said: "Susu can''t go out of the sect, otherwise you will be caught by the demon, and you will be thrown to the devil."

    Qingshan Xianzun pointed to the first spiritual position.

    "Have you seen it, this is your master uncle, the demon king killed it."

    points to the second spiritual position again.

    "This is your fifth uncle, the demon king killed it, and the soul is gone."

    Moved her hand to the third spiritual position, little Lori Susu had a serious face, nodded earnestly, and then said: "I know, this is the second uncle, and also killed by the demon king. When he died, with his natal magic weapon, They were all crushed together. When Su Su grows up, he will definitely avenge his uncles and uncles."

    The head nodded with satisfaction, looking at the beautiful and upright female doll.

    However, Su Su was still young, and it didn''t take long before she was deceived out of the sect by a fellow senior who had defected.

    The next second, she was caught by the demon.

    The demons surrounded her and praised the traitor brother: "You have done a good job. The soul of this little girl is very pure, and the soul stones are bright. The demon must be rewarded!"

    The traitor nodded and bowed, extremely happy.

    They dedicated Susu to the Demon King.

    The magic pce was **** and gloomy. It was the first time that Su Su experienced this kind of thing. The monsters around her yed with her, but she couldn''t beat her and couldn''t escape.

    In the end, the girl was so anxious that she turned into a prototype, covered her cheeks with wings, and cried.

    That was the first time she saw the Demon King, the man who killed her many uncles and uncles.

    He is very tall, sitting on the throne, surrounded by ck mist.

    The ck cloak envelops the body, and the only exposed eyes are without emotion.

    The devil''splexion is pale, he propped his chin, watching her.

    The lights of the magic pce were "cracking".

    The little girl was tricked intoing to the magic cave, regretting and sad, sobbing so much.

    "I havee to take refuge in Demon Venerable specially. This is a gift I gave to Demon Venerable." The brother pointed at Su Su and smiled tteringly.

    However, the next moment, his eyes widened, his throat made a "heavy" sound, and blood snaked from the corner of his mouth.

    Brother died so easily, Su Su quietly removed his wings and opened his eyes wide.

    The devil stretched out his pale fingers and picked up the little girl.

    Su Su¡¯s big eyes were filled with stubborn tears, but he refused to let it go: "I''m not afraid of you!"

    She thought it would be her turn in the next second.

    plucked up his courage, got his neck and ughtered.

    The Demon King looked at her for a long time, raised his hand and threw her back to Hengyang Sect.

    No one knows, why the devil didn¡¯t kill Susu, even Susu didn¡¯t understand.

    Several yearster, the elders fortune-telling, decided to pick a person and send it to five hundred years ago, to find out the origin of the demon, to prevent him from awakening and save themon people.

    The hexagram turned around, and finally pointed at Li Susu.

    Susu: "..." Suddenly there is a sense of mission that is about to head to the main road.

    In the dream, a row of spiritual positions surrounded Su Su, cheering her on.

    Su Su hugged them and woke up.

    She is no longer in the snowy area, the bed under her is warm, and the room is lingering with a touch of warm fragrance.

    The charcoal fire was burning, making her cheeks dyed a light flush.

    A fifteen or six-year-old girl in front of her, saluted cautiously: "Miss, you are awake."

    She lifted Su Su up, and drank a mouthful of water to Su Su.

    Su Su has a sore throat and coughs a few times. The little girl''s face turned pale for an instant, and she knelt on the ground: "Miss is forgiving, Chuntao didn''t mean it."

    After ¡¡¡¡ said, he knocked his head up and hit the ground with a bang, without ambiguity.

    Obviously, I was terribly afraid of Susu.

    Ye Xiwu, the original master, has a surly character and almost cruel. Just take a look at Su Su''s cough, and you will know how scared people are.

    Su Su shook his head, trying not to scare her, and said: "Get up, don''t me you."

    Chuntao looked at Su Su''s expression nervously, changing to the past, thedy was unwell, and she would not spare her lightly.

    She carefully observed the youngdy''s face, and saw that Miss San did not intend to punish herself, Chuntao sighed in relief and quickly put the tea cup away.

    "Where is this?" Su Su asked.

    The little girl said: "I''m not in the temple anymore. I returned to the mansion. Miss, you burned it for two days."

    Susu asked: "Chuntao, where is Tantai Jin?"

    She has be ustomed to calling "the demon king" and "evil things" with everyone in the cultivation world.

    Chuntao observed her face and whispered: "His Royal Highness was kneeling on the ice after returning home. Chuntao was supervising you. He definitely didn''t get up."

    Susu looked at Chuntao in surprise, what? Kneeling?

    A few fragments shed in his mind, Su Su finally remembered what was going on.

    This is themand of the original owner before being taken away by the bandits.

    Su Su was in aa for two days. In other words, Tantai Jin had been kneeling for two days in the ice and snow.

    Susu thought for a while, and asked Chuntao: "Can you give me a mirror?"

    Chuntao quickly handed over a bronze mirror, she looked at Miss San quietly, and Miss San spoke to herself in a gentle tone for the first time!

    So Soda measured his current body, and a green face appeared in the mirror, about sixteen or seventeen years old. The apricot eyes are upturned, and the cherry lips are small, and they are not stunning, they tend to look good in the little girl next door.

    Susu tried to smile, and instantly brought a hint of cheerfulness and happiness.

    Actually, Susu¡¯s point is not to look at what the original owner looks like.

    She looked in the mirror for a long time.

    For a long time, Chuntao was trembling and couldn''t help asking: "Miss, what are you looking at."

    won''t you me yourself for having a bad birth than a big girl, right?

    Su Su thought: Uncle Master once taught her to look at her face, saying that the mouth is in the north of Rengui, and the lips are longer than those of Dan Zhu. The teeth are thinner and more dense, and they are naturally t.

    Now she doesn''t take it anymore. Judging from this aspect, she is destined to live no more than twenty. It is a premature death.

    Su Su is very puzzled. Although the life span of a mortal is only a few hundred years, this body is still young, so it is destined to die early?

    Even if the physical person is reced by Susu, there is no sign of change.

    Then how did she die in the future?

    Don''t know why, Su Su suddenly thought of the young demon king kneeling outside.

    Li Susu, a righteous girl, suddenly raised his eyes.

    äÆ!

 Chapter 2: Kneel

    Regarding why the young demon king was punished to kneel, Su Su¡¯s memory is like this¡ª

    Half a month ago, the original master Ye Xiwu and concubine Ye Bingshang fell into theke together.

    As a result, the six princes jumped down to save the concubine sister, and the champion man also jumped down to save the concubine sister. Not only that, even the husband of the original owner who was just married, Tantai Jin, jumped out of theke to swim towards the concubine.

    In the end, he was still a dark guard of the original owner, and when he saw that the situation was wrong, he picked up the original owner.

    The original owner nearly drowned. After returning, she was furious. She couldn''t blow her anger at the sixth prince and the number one schr, so she had to catch Tantai Jin and get angry.

    She asked Tan Tai Jin to kneel on the frozenke. When will she forgive him and when will he get up.

    Before the punishment was implemented, the original owner fell ill from the cold, and her grandmother took her and Tantai Jin to the temple to pray for incense.

    Who knows there was an ident on the road, the original owner was caught by the bandits.

    ising back now, naturally the punishment has been continued.

    Su Su rubbed his heart, wanting to go out to see the young demon king kneeling.

    This must be the benefit of her traveling five hundred years of time and space!

    If there is a Juying Pearl, she must leave an image with her to show her uncles and uncles. They are proud of the world of immortality!

    *

    TaiJin knelt on the ice.

    When he came back two days ago, the steward of the general''s mansion smiled and said, "I hope that your Highness Proton has not forgotten what the thirddy said."

    Without a word, he lowered his eyes and closed his eyes, before kneeling on the frozenke.

    After a while, the cold made his face extremely pale.

    This winter is colder than ever. A few maids walked past theke and whispered: "Miss San is punishing Proton again?"

    "Why did youe back from Tianhua Temple, the thirddy let Proton kneel again, Proton is too pitiful."

    "Shhh, keep your voice down, you are not afraid of Miss Third."

    Since the third miss married his Royal Highness Proton, the third miss always punishes him.

    Everyone knows that the thirddy loves the sixth prince, and she hates your Royal Highness.

    Ms. San is General Ye Da¡¯s most beloved daughter, and Proton Tantaijin is the most annoying son of Emperor Zhou.

    Proton has been in Daxia for so many years, even his servants can insult him, let alone the most favored thirddy Ye Xiwu.

    Don¡¯t wait to meet someone, just follow your mood, and discuss it at will?

    The maids looked at Tan Tai Jin''s eyes, with sympathy mostly.

    The beautiful boy is very broad and polite on weekdays, and he doesn''t have the slightest shelf. His life experience is pitiful, and he is often tortured in this way now.

    Even if General Ye knew these things, he would at most teach his daughter a few words, and nothing would be done.

    The heavy snow covered the green pine in the distance, Tantai Jin coughed, the cold breath entered his lungs, and his breathing was painful.

    The ice under my knees made my bones hurt.

    Ayer of frost has formed on the young ck hair.

    Taijin Kneeled for too long, and almost lost consciousness in his knees. With a muffled sound, he held the ice and stabilized his body.

    His face was reflected on the ice.

    A weak and harmless young face.

    He remembered that two days ago, when he took the thirddy back from the bandit den, the olddy of the Ye family turned blue.

    "No one is allowed to spread this incident. If I know someone''s mouth is leaking the wind, Ye Jia will not forgive him!"

    The olddy looked fierce, and there was a strong threat in her eyes.

    Then the olddy looked at himfortingly: "Mother Fuzhong checked. Xiwu''s clothes are in good condition. I am sorry that nothing happened to you."

    "Grandma is too worried, I naturally believe in Yugiri."

    The olddy nced at him and nodded in satisfaction.

    The incident that Miss Ye San was kidnapped by bandits was kept secret in this way, but the olddy was still investigating.

    After all, the Yejia Guards apanied him for protection, and there had never been such an ident for many years.

    Why would the bandits target their thirddy? No matter how you think about it, it''s not quite right.

    With the crowd of mobs, it ispletely impossible to take Ye Xiwu away easily.

    However, no matter how the olddy investigates, there is no result. This incident can only be attributed to an ident.

    Susu came to theke and saw the culprit five hundred yearster.

    The boy knelt on the frozenke, almost unable to hold it.

    His face was pale, his lips were no longer bright red, and he began to go ck.

    Perceiving that someone is looking at him, the boy raised his eyes and met Susu''s gaze.

    The girl, dressed in a snow-white soft cloak, tilted her head to look at him.

    The two looked at each other across theke, Tan Tai Jin saw it, and she suddenly curled her eyes and smiled.

    He had never seen Ye Xiwu show such a pure and clean smile.

    I don''t know if I am satisfied with the winter snow scene in Fuzhong, or satisfied with his embarrassment on the iceke.

    Chuntao next to Susu couldn''t bear to see it, and exhausted all his courage to plead: "Miss, Your Highness has been kneeling for two days. If you kneel down again, I''m afraid your bones will break. Do you need to get Proton up?"

    Su Su shook his head and watched the show. It was a pity that there was no Juyingzhu. She said seriously: "Obviously he is strong. It seems that he can kneel for a few days and nights."

    Chuntao: "..."

    Ms. San, are you serious?

    Susu is of course serious, she touched Chuntao''s head.

    You don¡¯t understand, if a little girl like you is born in the future, she will have to faint in fear when she hears his name, so that she will not sympathize with him.

    It''s good to kneel half-struck, let''s see how this evil thing bes a devil in the future!

    She nced at Tan Tai Jin, said nothing, turned around and walked away.

    Seeing the girl''s back disappear under the eaves promenade, Tantai Jin tightened his lips and looked back.

    *

    Susu went to the olddy''s yard.

    The old man woke up for a nap, because of his belief in Buddhism, the sandalwood in the room curled up.

    When Su Su went in, there was a girl in a green shirt with a cardamom age standing in the room.

    The girl in the green shirt was pinching the shoulders of the olddy, but when Su Su came in, she stopped.

    Su Su didn¡¯t recognize anyone and didn¡¯t say anything. The girl nodded at her on the initiative and whispered, ¡°Sister three.¡±

    It turned out to be the second youngdy from Ye Jiashu, Ye Lanyin.

    Su Su nodded and said hello: "Second sister."

    Ye Lanyin did not expect Su Su to respond to her. She was surprised in her heart. She nced at Su Su awkwardly and blessed the olddy: "Grandma, Lanyin wille to apany you to worship the Buddha tomorrow."

    The olddy patted her hand and nodded.

    Su Su can understand, the original body is like a small overlord in the Ye family.

    She came, Ye Lanyin had to give her ce.

    I called Ye Lanyin to my second elder sister, which made my family sincere and uneasy.

    So how terrifying is the original owner?

    As soon as Ye Lanyin left, the olddy''s stereotyped face appeared a lot wider and more gentle: "Three girls,e over and let grandma take a look, are you healthy?"

    Su Su walked over and said, "Thank you for your grandmother''s concern, Xiwu''s body is fine. These days, grandmother is worried."

    The olddy nodded affectionately on her forehead: "Grandma is getting old, and she''s going to be alive in a few years, you girl, let grandma save some snacks."

    Su Su pinched her shoulders for the olddy, and said: "Grandma is in good health. I don''t know. I thought it was my mother. She will protect Xiwu for the rest of her life."

    "There is no door on your mouth, nonsense." The olddy pretended to reprimand, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t be covered.

    General Ye''s auntie died after giving birth to the original owner. General Ye did not marry Suixian, so the olddy took the original owner to her side to raise her.

    The children raised by myself are really afraid of being broken in their mouths, and they are very entric.

    The original owner is so domineering, and the grandmother''s favor is a big factor. The original owner is also shrewd, and he has a good way to please his elders.

    Daxia Kingdom promotes filial piety. General Ye is a well-known filial son. Mrs. Ye sees Ye Xiwu like eyeballs, and even General Ye loves this only daughter.

    "The grandmother has already sealed off people about the temple, so don''t talk about it by yourself. The name of the girl is the most important thing."

    Susu nodded: "I see, grandmother."

    In the Ye family, the olddy really loves the original owner.

    Thinking of the wish of the original owner, Su Su will try his best to be nice to the olddy in the future.

    The olddy said again, "You have to know something too, to rx your heart. His wife will inevitably have a grudge in his heart when something like this happens to his wife."

    Su Su thinks of the boy who kneeled on the iceke.

    She wouldn''t really marry the Young Demon King, so she canfort him when she is full and has nothing to do.

    But facing the olddy, she couldn''t say that, she could only nod her head: "Xiwu knows."

    The olddy nodded.

    "Grandma, did Yinqiao find it?"

    The olddy''s eyes shed, and she smiled and said, "That girl, I got it back and was not injured. Grandma sent her to Zhuangzi. Yinqiao has already reached the age of marriage. This time she bravely protects her lord. Let her dy in the house again."

    The olddy sighed inwardly, Xiwu had better not know about these things.

    Su Su is behind the olddy, and the olddy''s expression is not visible. Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."

    "Some time ago, my grandmother never said about you about the pce banquet. Your eldest sister is married. What are you going to do for her? You fell into the water with her and made yourself sick."

    "Grandma knows that you used to please the Sixth Prince, but your eldest sister is now the side concubine of the Sixth Prince, and you are also married to Tantaijin. Listen to your grandmother''s words, and stay away from the Sixth Prince in the future!"

    Susu almost choked with saliva.

    Yes, besides the character problem of the original owner, the most serious problem is that she likes her sister''s six princes.

    Even if they are married, they don¡¯t give up and make things difficult to frame the concubine.

    and Tan Taijin, like her sister-inw.

    What a powerful rtionship, the two husbands and wives, they couldn''t ask for them separately.

    The olddy didn''t say a word when she saw her, thinking she still couldn''t figure it out, she hated iron and pped her hand on the back of her hand: "Answer grandma''s words."

    "Yes, Xiwu knows. From now on, she must be far away from the Sixth Prince." Even if the olddy didn''t say it, Su Su wouldn''t be able to grab the Sixth Prince with her concubine.

    Susu agreed too simply, but the olddy became suspicious. Xiwu likes the six princes, but he is so heartbroken, how can he give up?

    "You girl, didn''t you coax grandma?"

    Su Su squeezed two shallow dimples on his cheeks: "Of course not."

    The olddy said: "Prove it to my grandmother, don''t punish the proton anymore. My grandmother heard that you asked him to kneel on the iceke. It''s such a cold day outside. Is this something a little girl can do? Pass it out to you. Reputation is damaged."

    "His status is not good, but how can he go to death when he bes your husband? It is a serious matter to take your heart and live well in the future."

    Su Su watched the olddy persistently looking at herself, and she had to nod her head.

    She sighed.

    "Yes."

    *

    Ye Lanyin walked out of the olddy''s house.

    Her maid Qiao''er hurriedly greeted her: "Second Miss, howe out so early today?"

    "The third sister is here."

    Qiao''er understood it, and said sourly: "The olddy is too partial."

    Seeing that Ye Lanyin didn''t stop her, Qiao''er continued: "The thirddy pushed the eldest into the water in front of the sixth prince, and the olddy suppressed the matter."

    "I used to think that the thirddy would be the concubine of the sixth prince, but suddenly the sixth prince took the eldest concubine as the concubine."

    Ye Lan''s eyes moved.

    Yes, no one thought that the sixth prince proposed a marriage, and it turned out to be Ye Bingshang, the eldest daughter of Ye Jiashu.

    Ye Bingchang is a concubine after all.

    But Ye Lanyin saw from a distance that the eyes of the sixth prince were full of love for the big sister.

    Thinking of this, Ye Lanyin clenched her veil tightly.

    are all concubines, Ye Bingshang can be loved so much by the prince, but he can only please the olddy, hoping that she will grant him a better family in the future.

    Ye Lanyin''s heart was blocked, until she saw Tantai Jin on the ice, her expression finally eased.

    Even Qiao''er''s face showed a smirking smile.

    How about Miss San is the only aunt of the General''s Mansion, marrying a humble proton, what kind of honor is there for the rest of your life?

    Everyone knows that Tantai Jin was trapped in the pce when he was six years old until Daxia was a hostage.

    I heard that he washed the feet of the **** and even ate dog food.

    Such a humble person, maybe he doesn''t even recognize a big character, so he can''tpare with the six princes of Taowulue.

    In the first month of marrying him, the thirddy cried for a long time, then lost her temper and verbally abused her.

    It''s only been a little better in these two months, but I don''t treat Tantai Jin as a human being.

    Ye Lanyin covered his lips with a veil, covering up the smile on his lips.

    Daxia Kingdom promoted martial arts. I heard that Tantai Jin was destroyed when he was a child, and now he has no power to bind chickens.

    The fragile young man, she used to be the third sister who was invincible, she would not even be able to look at it.

    When my grandmother is dead, a proton that even a pce doesn¡¯t have, what can I give Ye Xiwu? Ye Xiwu''s life is not a fate for others.

    Qiaoer said: "I heard that Proton has been kneeling on the ice for two days. The servant girl looks at his face, I am afraid that he will be unable to hold on. Seconddy, do you need to give him a cloak?"

    On weekdays, Ye Lanyin likes to give alms to his servants very much, and has a good reputation in the Fuzhong.

    The reputation of gentleness and kindness is much more popr than the third girl Ye Xiwu.

    Ye Lanyin was a little moved, and she looked at Tantai Jin.

    Proton''s identity is not on the table, but that face is really good, more delicate and beautiful than a woman.

    Ye Lanyin nodded, acquiescing Qiaoer to do this.

    She stood on the pavilion and nodded gently at Proton.

    Tai Jin also saw the second girl in the house.

    Qiao''er took a snow-white cloak, carefully stepped on the ice, and walked towards him.

    After Susu came back with his grandmother, he saw this scene.

    Her second elder sister is paying attention to the young demon king.

    She paced over.

    "Second sister, what are you doing?"

    Ye Lanyin was taken aback. He didn''t expect Su Su toe out so quickly and he was caught on the spot.

    She hurriedly said: "Sister, don''t get me wrong. I was thinking that the weather was so cold and it started to snow again. Proton knelt in the ice and snow. In case of death, she asked Qiao''er to give him a cloak. "

    Su Su asked Tantai Jin on the ice: "Can you still hold it? The second sister gives you a cloak, do you want it?"

    Susu, as the Dawn of the Right Path, really hates this bad guy who will cause turmoil in the Three Realms in the future.

    Taijin nced at Su Su, then returned to Ye Lan and said: "Thank you, Miss Second, for your kindness. It''s not cold down here."

    This is a rejection.

    Ye Lanyin felt a little embarrassed in her heart.

    "In that case, don''t disturb the third sister and Proton." She couldn''t stay, and took Qiao''er away.

    Su Su gathers tightly the soft cloak.

    She lowered her eyes to look at the demon king who was kneeling on her feet, killing him may be the whole world of cultivation, up to thousands of years old, down to a child, a shared wish.

    This is also the great wish that Susu made since childhood.

    He looks vulnerable now, the demon king in his youth was as vulnerable as a baby.

    It is written all over the body, I am easy to kill.

    The righteous girl is about to move.

    Su Su struggled to suppress this thought.

    A person who cultivates the true self has spiritual roots, just as a natural monster has evil bones.

    The elders have said that if the evil bones of the Demon King are not eliminated, even if he is killed, he will still **** the grievances of the world and be reborn.

    In other words, killing him will make him stronger.

    She must first find a way to get rid of the evil bones.

    Tai Jin faintly noticed the murderous aura, he raised his eyes, and the girl turned away.

    From his gaze, only half of her cheek and her white ears can be seen.

    Her lips are slightly pursed, and there seems to be a feeling of dissatisfaction. Pinky, small and cute.

    This look is not at all in touch with her viciousness.

    Tai Jin was so cold that he was unconscious, and his body crashed on the ice.

    The noble girl paused and walked past him without looking at him.

    He curled up on the ground, in sight. Pink and tender peach blossoms bloomed on the girl''s pink and white embroidered shoes.

    full of vitality.

    *

    General Ye did not return to the house at night, the olddy was getting old andcking energy, so everyone had dinner in their own yard.

    After Susu took a shower, Chuntao served her to sleep.

    Chuntao loosened her hair and saw that her eyebrows were very well-behaved under the light. She couldn''t help but praised: "Miss San''s hair is smooth and soft."

    was surprised after the praise, for fear that the thirddy would get angry and say that she has no rules. Unexpectedly, the thirddy smiled with curvy eyes: "Chuntao''s hair is also beautiful."

    Another little girl named Xixi ran in, rushed to Susufu, and said like a mosquito: "The olddy has asked her to send her Royal Highness back."

    Su Su raised his eyes and saw Tantai Jin walking into the room as expected.

    The frost on the boy''s hair, when it touches the warmth of the room, it turns into drops of water.

    With the icy breath of the wind and snow outside, he pursed his lips and looked at Su Su crampedly.

    It¡¯s not yet you time, but because of the cold weather, it¡¯s getting dark quickly, and it¡¯s already pitch ck outside.

    As soon as he came in, the air seemed to be silent.

    Chuntao and Xixi hurriedly said: "Miss San, the ves and servants retire."

    Chuntao and Xixixi closed the door.

    Taijin''s voice was low and dumb, and asked: "Has the thirddy died out?"

    Su Su shook his head without hesitation: "No."

    He lowered his eyes, his eyshes ck as a feather, covering his eyes. The heat in the room didn''t make him feel much better, but instead made his frostbitten hands and feet be painful and itchy, turning red.

    Su Su took a look.

    groaned softly in his heart, the devil was not pitiful.

    She has treated young eagles with broken wings, sick children, and gray-haired old people.

    But the first rule of the fairy world, a girl who cultivates a true self, must never sympathize with an evil thing.

    Even if he looks fragile.

 Chapter 3: Take care of

    Su Su remembered that this person would be in the magic pce in the future, holding her gaze, she gently polished her mrs.

    The young man in front of him looked timid and humble, but Su Su didn''t believe it. The Demon King would have such a disposition when he was young.

    It is probably pretended to be.

    There are countless honorable memorial tablets shing in her mind, as well as the cruel "Ten Thousand Immortals Tomb", which makes people irritated.

    Susu took out a box from under the bed with a blood-red whip in it.

    Tai Jin looked at the whip, and the fingers in his sleeves slowly tightened.

    Su Su raised his eyes to look at him.

    It''s quite abnormal to say that the most angry thing in the original owner''s life is to marry Tan Tai Jin, so that he has to whip him every night to relieve his anger.

    This has be a routine. If you don''t beat him all night, the original owner is ufortable.

    Susu has never used a whip to p anyone, but she doesn''t want to see this natural evil. She doesn''t think all demons are bad, but the present one is definitely not a good future.

    For thousands of years, there will be a person born with evil bones.

    He is destined to be a lone star of the gods, and then he will gradually be tyrannical, even he can''t control it himself.

    Su Su waved the whip, the whip tore the sound of the wind, and the young man waved it over.

    Tai Jin did not dodge, the whip was drawn on his chest, and he staggered back.

    The young boy looked at Su Su with a pair of ink-painted eyes. From his eyes, Su Su finally saw the disgust and pain that was so deeply hidden.

    That''s how it should be.

    There is no disparity between good and evil.

    Su Su learned the words of the original owner who smoked him every night: "It is because of your existence that His Highness Six is ??unwilling to marry this youngdy, why don''t you die!"

    She put another whip on the boy''s arm.

    He snorted and his body trembled.

    Taijin Kneeled on the ice for so long, his body was already slightly swollen and painful. At this moment, the two whips were drawn on the already numb arm, amplifying the pain countless times, and the bones were followed by a twitching pain.

    Susu paused with the whip in his hand, he seemed to be unable to hold on any longer?

    Mortal bodies are very fragile in the end.

    Su Su took a breath and recited the Heart Clearing Mantra several times in his heart. She looked at her tender fingers, her task was not to kill the young demon, and even if she wanted to kill him, she should give him a good time and should not be humiliated.

    Daddy taught her not to bully the weak since she was little. The world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog. Cultivators must not take the initiative to create karma.

    Susu suppressed the idea of ??revenge for her fellow mate, she put away her whip, and said, "I am tired today, and it will be annoying to see your face. Next time, let me know if you have anything to do with Ye Bingshang, I will not I will let you go easily."

    She threw the whip on Tantai Jin, turned her back, turned her back to him.

    Su Su closed his eyes and chanted the Heart-Clearing Mantra ten times. I found that I felt a little ufortable when I stabilized my heart.

    This is a manifestation of Dao Heart turmoil.

    She will not escape her own mistakes. Tonight, following the original owner''s habit to insult him, it is her fault.

    I will not do it again.

    Taijin caught the whip, his face was already weak, and he became paler after being exposed to these two whips.

    He raised his eyes and looked at the girl''s back.

    Actually, he was already prepared to be half-dead by Ye Xiwu, but today he has received dozens ofshes less.

    TaiJin oozes ayer of fine sweat on his forehead, barely take out the bedding and spread it under the bed.

    There was something on his neck that hurt. He took it out.

    is a long faded peace symbol, the peace symbol is strung with ck thread, hidden under his clothes all the year round.

    The candlelight shone in his eyes, and the coldness dissipated a little.

    TaiJin properly put the peace symbol away, turned over, and on a winter night, the wind was roaring outside.

    The shadow of the tree reflected on the window, like a monster with teeth and ws.

    Taijin suddenly remembered that two days ago, the maid Yinqiao who had countless knives hit her body.

    At that time, her body was stiff and her expression was painful. She didn''t know if she regretted, she chose to let Ye Xiwu escape.

    Tantai''s eyes were silent and dark.

    At that time, the maid¡¯s body was still cold, her blood stained the snow, winding all the way to his feet.

    Do not look at you.

    He raised his foot indifferently and stepped over.

    *

    Su Su couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night.

    The evil thing fell asleep on the bed, no matter how big her heart was, she couldn''t just sleep with her eyes closed like this.

    The world has entered the cold winter season, and the cold wind suddenly opened the windows, rushing into the house.

    The charcoal fire in the house went out.

    After the original owner got married, the maids were no longer waiting in the back room. Naturally, Su Su would not call the maid to close the window in the middle of the night.

    She endured it for a while, and found that ¡õFan Tire really couldn''t bear the cold, so she opened the quilt and went to close the window.

    Closed and returned. When passing by the young boy on the ground, she noticed that something was wrong with him.

    His breathing was heavy and he was shaking unconsciously.

    Su Su took a zedmp and squatted beside him.

    The boy''s originally pale face turned red at the moment. He didn''t wake up, but his teeth clenched subconsciously.

    Something seems to have happened.

    Su Su was surprised, he can''t die.

    She hasn''t taken out the evil bone yet, and once he dies, her mission will fail. Once ejected from this time and space, the realm ofprehension is waiting to be finished.

    Su Su hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand and touched his forehead.

    his hands are hot.

    She retracted her hand. If a mortal is like this, I''m afraid it will be burned to death, right?

    Su Su had no idea that the evil thing five hundred years ago would be so weak.

    can be injured or disabled, but don''t die, otherwise the evil bones will awaken.

    Su Su quickly picked up the tea cup on the table and walked out the door.

    She collected a few white snow piled up outside, and then came back.

    Su Su sighed, it''s cold.

    She did not dare to dy, she found a dress, tore it into strips, wrapped the white snow with the strips, and put it on the boy''s forehead.

    His body was still covered with the thin autumn quilt, and he was shivering with the cold.

    Susu took the quilt off his bed and covered him.

    She sat cross-legged next to him, her face sad.

    I can''t kill if I want to kill, but I''m saved.

    giggle... I ran outside in the middle of the night, my teeth were shaking, it was so cold...

    Su Su put the big cloak on his body, and finally felt better.

    She had to guard Tantai Jin to cool off the snow and ice on his forehead.

    Susu leaned against the bed, quite unlovable.

    What are these things?

    I knew I wouldn''t smoke him.

    *

    Tai Jin felt that he was dying.

    The body was hot and cold, and it hurts everywhere.

    He closed his eyes, his whole body seemed to be filled with endless darkness and ice.

    No one wants to die, otherwise everything in these years is nothing.

    He knows he can''t sleep, he can save himself. He tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids were heavy, as if they fell a thousand catties.

    He struggled with this pain for a long time, and when he was about to give up, his soft fingers gently covered his forehead.

    The cold touch made his eyshes tremble.

    But fleeting.

    Fortunately, the man came back soon, his forehead was cold again, and it didn''t take long for him to warm up.

    In the winter night''s room, he vaguely smelled a warm girly fragrance.

    He thought coldly, how could there be such a ridiculous illusion?

    *

    When dawn was almost dawn, Tantai Jin finally faded.

    The boy closed his eyes and didn''t tremble anymore.

    Susu threw away the cloth strips and the melted snow, hugged her quilt, and put her head on the bed.

    sleepy.

    When the fish belly showed white from the horizon, Chuntao opened the gauze and waited for Susu to get up.

    People are most afraid of this job. Miss San has a irritable personality. Once, the person who asked her to wake up even suffered a 30-board.

    Chuntao is young and honest, and is always pushed to do this.

    She trembled and called the thirddy, her heart raised...

    The girl sat up from the bed in a daze, Chuntao quickly dressed her.

    Miss San rubbed her eyes and yawned.

    even a small dull hair curled up on his head.

    Chuntao quickly raised her eyes and nced, she discovered for the first time that Miss San''s appearance was so soft and cute.

    Chuntao felt a little funny in her heart, and even the feeling of fear disappeared a lot.

    During the whole process, Miss San didn''t even scold her a word.

    Su Su didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and was forced to get up early at the moment.

    She looked down at the copse, Tantai Jin was nowhere to be seen, and she didn''t know when she left.

    The maid waited outside and blessed her body: "The general and the olddy are waiting for the thirddy to eat."

    Su Su nodded.

    Ye family breakfast table, Su Su looked around, Tan Tai Jin was not here.

    She thought of watching the evil things, and asked Chuntao in a low voice.

    Chuntao said: "Miss, did you forget? You don''t allow His Highness Protagonist to be at the same table with you, let him eat with the people in the lower room."

    Su Su blinked.

    Well, yes, this is very powerful.

    Susu secretly looked at the Ye family''s family members.

    The olddy sits in the main seat, next to the heroic and serious man is General Ye Xiao.

    Ye Xiao is thirty eight this year. With a beard, he looks even more serious.

    After he died of his wife, he did not marry Suixuan for so many years.

    In the words of Ye Xiao, the people who fought on the battlefield had their heads tied to their waistbands, and they might be shrouded in horse leather someday. There was no need to marry another wife to make her feel terrified.

    speaks very nicely, but Ye Xiao has three concubines.

    Su Su nced across the faces of the three aunts, threepletely different types, each with its own merits.

    Fuzhong-There are four sons and three daughters.

    Except for Su Su, who is the only parent, the other brothers and sisters are all concubines. The second son and son are ominous and the most embarrassing.

    The eldest son and the third son were born to Aunt Lian. Aunt Lian was amon house of Ye Xiao when she was young. She was two years older than Ye Xiao. She was of ordinary appearance, but because of the birth of her eldest son, she had a high status in the house.

    Normally the olddy would let her help take charge of Fuzhong Zhongkui.

    Aunt Du''s eyes are dangled, her eyebrows are full of a small family atmosphere. She is the mother of the second youngdy, Ye Lanyin, and she is also the most beautifully dressed.

    The olddy dislikes her the most.

    As for thest one, Su Su looked over, it was Aunt Yun in the mansion. Compared with the first two aunts, she looks elegant and gentle, with a simple hairpin on her head, and the whole person is like a lotus flower out of water, with an unspeakable temperament.

    This temperament alone is much better than the other two aunts.

    She is the mother of Ye Bingshang and the Fourth Young Master, and she is also the favorite of General Ye.

    Although Su Su hasn''t seen Ye Bingshang yet, she can guess by looking at Aunt Yun that Ye Bingshang is a beauty.

    Arge family, sat a full table.

    Su Su inevitably despised General Ye a bit. They did not say that there was a concubine in the realm of cultivation, but they were the only Taoistpanion.

    Susu¡¯s mother has been dead for a hundred years, and his father still wipes his mother¡¯s bone flute every day.

    Sometimes he wipes tears while wiping.

    Of course, there are also some not-so-good ethos, such as keeping stoves. I only dare to do this kind of thing behind the scenes, and it is disdainful to say it.

    Human beings are not as powerful as cultivators, but they have three wives and four concubines.

    "What''s wrong with Miss San, is she still ill, her face is so pale?" Aunt Yun asked gently, and everyone looked at Su Su.

    Susu put down his chopsticks.

    She didn''t sleep for half the nightst night, how could herplexion improve? But this matter can''t always be said.

    It''s okay for Aunt Yun to point to Su Su without naming her name. When she mentioned Su Su, Ye Xiao put down her chopsticks and nced at Su Su displeasedly: "The story about you and your eldest sister at thest pce banquet was passed on to the Queen Mother''s ears, the Queen Mother. Let you sit in the pce today."

    Su Su swallowed the small glutinous rice **** in his mouth and sighed.

    She didn''t do things, but now she has to carry a pile of pots.

    People sit at home, and the potes from the sky.

    The olddy couldn¡¯t see that her beloved was wronged, and immediately said: "Xiao''er, Xiwu is still young. Last time her sisters had a conflict, there was a misunderstanding. Besides, the big girl wouldn¡¯t care about Xiwu. Are you right, Yun Auntie?"

    Auntie Yun smiled: "Yes."

    Su Su can see from that smile a little bit reluctant. Also, my daughter was wronged, and she had to forgive the murderer with a smile.

    Aunt Yun must be ufortable.

    "Three girls will enter the pce at that time, you should protect them more." The olddy told the general.

    Ye Xiao sighed, and didn''t dare to disobey the olddy, nodded: "The queen mother is lenient, she won''t care about juniors, Xiwu''s attitude is better, this matter is over."

    The olddy patted Su Su''s hand to signal her not to be afraid.

    The olddy Su Su Chong smiled and nodded. With General Ye, at least the Queen Mother would not me it too much.

    It''s great that the original owner has such a grandmother.

    After the meal, Su Su got on the carriage that entered the pce. She had a good mentality. Using Ye Xiwu''s body, she should also solve the trouble for Ye Xiwu.

    If youe, you will be safe.

    Su Su is ready to be a man of the pot, epting his fate to ept the baptism of the storm.

    A girl came over and said, "The general said, please wait for Miss San."

    What are you waiting for?

    Soon Su Su knew.

    After a while, Tantai Jin came out from the other side of the house. The boy''s lips were pale and looked sickly.

    The direction he came was opposite to the Ye Family Hall.

    Su Su remembered Chun Tao''s words-Tan Tai Jin was eating in the lower room.

    Susu tried to find the resentment in his eyes, after all he smoked him like thatst night.

    But until he approached Su Su, his expression remained calm.

    He raised his eyes, his eyes were on her same pale face, and he stayed for two more seconds, then he turned his eyes away coldly.

    Susu: Hey, isn''t it? Isn''t it? Why doesn''t this person pretend to be humble and timid now!

 Chapter 4: Hate it?

    Tantai Jin said: "Miss San."

    Su Su looked at him guardedly.

    It''s also funny to say, Tan Tai Jin, as Ye Xiwu''s true husband, can only call her Third Miss.

    It was an ident that the two got married.

    The original master knew that the sixth prince was pleased with his concubine Ye Bingshang. She was so jealous that she thought of a bad idea.

    drugged her concubine at the pce banquet, trying to ruin her innocence.

    Unexpectedly, the medicine didn''t work on Young Master Shang Shu and his concubine, who were full of brain fat, but instead worked on himself and Tan Tai Jin.

    What made the original owner even more humiliated was that Tantai Jinming had taken medicine with him, but the beautiful and frail boy had no response except his face flushed.

    Ye Xiwu couldn''t help it in the end and ordered him to help her.

    The young man looked at her coldly, never moving.

    He sat in the corner, with a calm gaze, watching this daughter twist her body, and groaned pulling her own clothes.

    Due to innocence, the original owner is reluctant and reluctant to be a rtionship with Tantaijin.

    Whenever I think about the boy''s gaze, the original owner feels a shame.

    How can he do that!

    looked at her with that calm, unmoved look.

    So this marriage, to put it bluntly, is actually a fluttering moth that Miss Ye San made by herself.

    But this does not affect the original owner''s aversion to Tantai Jin.

    Susu is also considered to have the same goal as the original owner.

    The original owner disliked Tantai Jin''s unbearable life experience, and Su Su was jealous of his evil bones that could destroy the world.

    Susu asked: "What are you doing here?"

    Tai Jin looked at her disliked attitude towards herself, and said in a dumb voice: "The general said, the queen mother dered me to enter the pce and let me be with the thirddy."

    "My father said the queen mother let you into the pce?"

    "If the thirddy doesn''t believe me, you can ask the general."

    Seeing that his expression did not seem to be false, Su Su suddenly figured out General Ye Da¡¯s intentions¡ª

    In order to keep the Queen Mother untouched, and to give her foot to her son, she pushed someone out to get angry.

    Tantaijin is the most suitable candidate. His identity is awkward and subtle. He is a proton without a backer, or Susu''s nominal husband. If he goes, the queen mother wants to give the six princes a long face. If Tantaijin is not dead, I am afraid that he will also have to break down. Leather.

    General Ye, this is for Su Su to carry a vent bag with him.

    Su Su looked at Tan Tai Jin, his face was calm, as if he had been used to it a long time ago. It seems that he himself knows what his role is.

    Susu thought of her premature death, she simply held her chin and asked Tan Tai Jin.

    "Do you especially hate our Ye family?"

    Not to mention the Ye Family, the entire Great Xia Kingdom did not treat Tantai Jin as a human being.

    But the status quo is already like this. If Su Su came to this world earlier, it would be able to prevent everything from happening. Now, it can only prevent the evil bones in the young man from awakening.

    Once he awakens from such an encounter, not only the Ye Family but also the Three Realms will suffer.

    She first tried to find out how gloomy Tan Tai Jin was inside.

    Tai Jin nced at her: "No."

    There are ghosts only when Su Su believes.

    The awakening of a natural evil must be sacrificed with the blood of countless people.

    "Does Miss San particrly hate me?"

    Su Su didn''t expect that Tan Tai Jin had the courage to ask himself.

    She doesn¡¯t need to tell lies: "So what?"

    "Why?" Tan Tai Jin asked.

    He faintly felt the difference, Ye Xiwu before, hated his identity. And now Ye Xiwu, he saw her smile at Chuntao and Xixi.

    "Hate is hate, how can there be so many reasons?" Can''t tell him what kind of existence he will be in the future, right?

    Tantai nced at her and stopped talking.

    If it were Ye Xiwu before, he would never answer his questions, and talk to him would think he was humble.

    Su Su unexpectedly saw a very shallow dazed look in his expression. The boy in front of him was not the fearsome Demon King many yearster, he was beautiful and weak, and he had no attack power.

    Even the little brother Fuya of Xianmen is stronger than him.

    TaiJin was a little bit sick, and the torture of the previous two days caused him to go half-life.

    Su Su thought, Tan Tai Jin followed her into the pce, and it was estimated that the remaining half of his life was gone.

    Thinking about giving him an urgent feverst night, she was so tired that she hasn''t recovered yet.

    "Go back, don''t follow me."

    Tai-Jin didn''t have any thoughts for Ye Xiwu''s crime.

    But Ye Xiwu shouldn''t bring up this matter.

    This woman is arrogant and domineering, but she loves face and life. It stands to reason that she should be lucky to face the queen mother for her?

    Seeing him not leaving, Su Su thought he was unwilling to disobey Ye Xiao, so he had no choice but to arouse him: "You, a proton who used to be able to humiliate even the **** maids at will, will only shame me when entering the pce. Go back to the house, Don''t prevent me from seeing His Highness Six."

    As soon as this sentence came out, Su Su rarely saw a trace of cold anger in his eyes.

    Tai-Jin said every word: "It''s me who has a bad identity and insulted Miss San."

    This time he didn''t hesitate anymore, he didn''t look at her anymore, turned around and went back to the house.

    pletely lost the previous dazed color.

    *

    Susu was stopped by someone before he arrived at the queen dowager¡¯s pce.

    She dressed up a girl, holding a whip in her hand, and opened her arms to block in front of Su Su.

    "Ye Xiwu, you pushed my emperor''s wife into the water a few days ago, dare youe to the pce today?"

    The girl''s willow eyebrows were erected, and she looked at Su Su awe-inspiringly.

    Susu was puzzled.

    Who is this again? She doesn''t look like the gentle concubine in her rumor.

    Chuntao knew that the youngdy had bumped her head, and she couldn''t match people with her, she quickly reminded her in a low voice, "This is the Ninth Princess, the younger sister of His Highness Six."

    Chuntao said so, Su Su instantly realized.

    People who hate the original owner, I don¡¯t know Fanji, but this nine princess is definitely on the top of the list. The nine princesses are favored, and their tempers are not very good.

    The original owner wanted to marry her brother before, and he even lowered his posture to please her.

    However, the nine princesses dismissed this, and alwaysughed, as if they could see through the original owner''s mind at a nce.

    The original lord had eaten it several times, his face couldn''t hold back, and he would never go to the nine princesses again.

    But the nine princesses especially like Ye Bingshang.

    Before Ye Bingchang married the sixth prince, the ninth princess also specially humiliated the original owner and cried with anger.

    This time, the nine princesses also came toin for Ye Bingchang.

    "My sister-inw of the six emperors is weak. You, a snake-hearted woman, actually pushed her into the water. If it weren''t for the emperor''s brother to save her in time, she would have disappeared. The six emperors'' sister-inw is kind and gentle. Will let you go."

    The nine princesses waved the whip, and the whip hit the ground with a sharp sound.

    "Ye Xiwu, dare you topete with me."

    Susu Although there are too many pots, she still couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your Sixth Sister-inw who fell into the water, she doesn¡¯t say anything. Why are you angry?¡±

    Isn¡¯t this a dog taking a mouse and being nosy?

    Susu is really puzzled, but the nine princesses feel that she has been offended, and her face is even more ugly.

    "Stop talking nonsense, are you afraid of this princess?"

    She has a fierce temper, and after saying this, the whip has already been drawn.

    The little **** in front of Su Su quickly blocked Su Su: "Oh! Nine Princesses, this can''t be done, it can''t be done..."

    "Go away!"

    The whip was drawn on the little eunuch, and Su Su tightened his lips.

    She calmed her breath and looked at the nine princesses and shook her head: "I don''tpare with you. This is in the pce. What should the emperor and the queen do me for?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the nine princesses bend their lips in disdain.

    Everyone knows that Daxia State advocates martial arts. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    The founding emperor used martial arts to enter the Tao. From then on, no matter the nobles or the children ofmon people, they are proud of their powerful martial skills.

    The strong is respected, and it is the most true portrayal in the Great Xia Kingdom.

    General Ye has never been defeated, so he has such a high status in the Great Xia Kingdom.

    The eldest son of General Ye is said to be very skilled. But these three youngdies have mediocre qualifications and have not inherited their father''s demeanor at all. The nine princesses have been practicing martial arts since they were young, and they can often wipe out the dignity of the proud Miss Ye San.

    But the nine princesses are not easy to offend, and Ye Xiwu can''t do anything to get revenge.

    Because of this, Miss Ye San was angry and afraid of the Ninth Princess.

    The nine princesses heard Su Su say this, believing that the other party was afraid of themselves.

    The nine princesses said: "Since this princess is looking for you topete, the father and the emperor grandmother will naturally not say anything, but the princess will be responsible for the ident. But you, if you lose, don''t file aint with General Ye Da."

    As she said, another whip came over.

    Su Su pushed away the little **** on the side.

    She figured it out. The Ninth Princess knew that she was going to the pce, so she waited here specially and had to beat her to avenge Ye Bingshang.

    The nine princesses are used to ying the original hero, but although the original owner is vicious, he is particrly stubborn and neverins.

    Seeing Su Su dodge, the nine princesses raised their red lips: "Come here, give Ye Xiwu a whip."

    Susu originally didn''t want to cause trouble, the devastated world ofprehension, pays attention to calm people.

    But the world does not eat this set, they like to pinch soft persimmons.

    Since he couldn''t hide, Su Su simply picked up a branch from the ground.

    "No, I use this." She put the branch to her side, and the girl wore a light pink jacket in a defensive posture.

    The nine princessesughed angrily: "Are you humiliating this princess?"

    Susu:...

    You said yes.

    "Don''t cry for a while." The Ninth Princess shook off the whip and rushed towards Susu.

    Susu blocked it with a branch, and the whip was drawn on the branch, and the branch was flew away.

    The nine princesses smiled contemptuously.

    Su Su didn''t say a word, cheating and greeted him.

    The road toprehension should be fearless. The original owner is afraid of the nine princesses, but Susu is not afraid.

    Using the branch as a sword, she lightly met the whip of the nine princesses.

    Her swordsmanship was taught by the Sect Master of the Wuji Sect. The sword of the Wuji Sect, Hanying Nao, can break the mountain and the sea with one sword.

    Ye Xiwu had no aura in his body, unable to use the Qinghong Sword Art, and he couldn''t even use 1% of the power of the sword intent.

    But for Susu, that''s enough.

    The branch dexterously rounded the sharp whip, and suddenly approached the nine princesses.

    The whip was originally a weapon for long-range warfare. When someone suddenly got close, the nine princesses panicked and got a twitch on their arm.

    The pain caused the Nine Princesses whip to let go, and the next moment, the branch touched the Nine Princesses neck.

    Suddenly, the nine princesses even felt that what was holding their neck was a sharp sword.

    She stepped back subconsciously, staggered under her feet, and fell to the ground.

    The maidservant went to help her quickly: "Princess!"

    The nine princesses couldn''t believe it, she was seconded by three tricks!

    Su Su took back the branches: "If you have nothing to do, I will see the Queen Mother."

    The face of the nine princesses flushed, it''s impossible! How could she be knocked down by Ye Xiwu''s branches.

    Didn''t Ye Xiwu have no strength to fight back before? This must be an ident.

    The nine princesses did not believe in evil, and picked up the whip on the ground: "Stop!"

    The whip was drawn in a tricky manner, which was obviously aimed at people''s faces. Chuntao was shocked and quickly stood in front of Su Su.

    If this whip was drawn on Chuntao''s face, Chuntao would be disfigured immediately.

    Su Su was also angry when seeing the nine princesses so vicious. She opened Chuntao and threw out the branch in her hand.

    The branch was beaten into two pieces by the whip, the lower one fell to the ground, and the upper one flew towards the face of the nine princesses.

    The nine princesses opened their eyes wide.

    Seeing that the branch was about to hit the Ninth Princess in the face, a jade-long hand intercepted the branch.

    "Brother Emperor!"

    Su Su looked intently, and a man with a jade crown with eyes like cold stars held onto a branch.

    He was wearing a azure robe, wide shoulders and narrow waist, and moir¨¦ embroidered on his sleeves. He was now frowning and looking at Su Su.

    Su Su was stunned, and murmured incredibly: "Big brother..."

    The person in front of her looks exactly the same as her big brother Gongye. It''s just that the big brother has a bit more of the kindness of a cultivator, and the man in front of him is more handsome.

    "I don''t know where Xiao Jiu offended Miss Ye San, Miss San is going to kill her?" Xiao Lin asked coldly.

    Su Su heard his voice, sweet and bitter in his heart, and even a few dense feelings of grievance appeared, and the tears almost couldn''t hold back.

    But this is not Susu''s own emotions. The big brother is gentle and gentle to herself. She respects him just like her elder brother.

    It''s impossible for her to show this kind of shame that wants to drill into his arms.

    Obviously the remaining emotions of the original owner are at work.

    She suddenly realized that the person in front of her turned out to be the sixth prince Xiao Rin who was so in love with Ye Xiwu.

    And the big brother of Susu, a long time ago, died in the battle of immortals and demons for themon people of the world, it is said that it was the hands of the demon master himself.

    Then, his lover shook the fairy and died.

    Seeing Su Su staring at Xiao Lin, the nine princesses jumped immediately: "Brother Emperor, fortunately, you came in time, otherwise Zhaoyu''s face will be ruined by this woman!"

    The nine princesses clutched their swollen wrists and were extremely aggrieved.

    Xiao Lin asked: "What did Miss Ye San say?"

    His eyes were slightly cold, and Su Su was ufortable by him.

    After many years, I saw the old man again, but the big brother who loved her before is now someone else''s elder brother.

    He guarded the other girl and confronted her coldly.

 Chapter 5: Past

    Behind Xiao Lin, the nine princesses looked at Su Su mockingly. She likes to see Ye Xiwu embarrassed in front of Brother Six Emperors.

    Su Su is very depressed, saying that the consequences of the trial are like the nine princesses?

    A rebellious person like the Ninth Princess, ced in the realm ofprehension, will be killed by powerful people 10,000 times.

    Chuntao is very worried.

    The thirddy cares about the views of the sixth prince the most on weekdays. Every time the sixth prince speaks coldly, the thirddy will be mad with anger.

    During this period of time, the thirddy finally became amiable, and when she went back, she would lose her temper again.

    Chuntao quietly raised her eyes to look at the thirddy, but did not see the sadness and pain on her face.

    Su Su quickly adjusted his mentality. Five hundred years ago, the elder brother did not know himself, and he was forgiven for protecting his sister.

    Spanning five hundred years of time and space, Su Su felt that he should be happy to see people who have fallen again.

    Big Brother died to protect the sect, he is a hero.

    Su Su thought for a while, and said to Xiao Rin: "No matter whether your Highness believes it or not, I didn''t take the initiative to provoke the Ninth Princess. This is the pce. The queen mother summoned it. I can''t specifically stop the Ninth Princess from bullying her."

    Xiao Lin was startled, and couldn''t help but nce at Su Su.

    In the past, Miss Ye Family San always looked at herself with obsessive eyes, never repented after doing wrong, and acted viciously.

    In his memory, Ye Xiwu had an ugly twisted face.

    Xiao Rin naturally knew that she admired herself to the point of madness, but every time he saw her, he was constantly bored.

    Today ispletely different, her eyes are very bright.

    Brows are calm, her jacket is pink and white, and her boots have a few small footprints on the ground.

    The evil spirits and sorrows of the past are gone, others can see clearly that Miss Ye San''s face is not abominable.

    There was Shirayuki in her eyes, and her cheeks were soft, showing a bit of innocence.

    After hearing her rebuttal, Xiao Rin looked at the nine princesses: "Zhaoyu, did you take the initiative to find Miss Ye San to discuss it?"

    The color of guilty conscience in the eyes of the nine princesses shed by, pulling Xiao Lin''s sleeves: "Brother Emperor..."

    What else does Xiao Rin do not understand? He has a upright character and is a real gentleman. Since this matter is the younger sister''s choice, he will naturally not me Su Su again.

    "His Royal Highness didn''t know before, Miss San, forgive me." He said to Su Su.

    Su Su didn''t expect Xiao Rin to apologize, and shook his head quickly.

    Big Brother is the second best in the world, second only to Daddy, no one mes Big Brother.

    In Su Su''s view, the original owner has a bad personality, but he has no eyes to say. Her elder brother Guangfeng Jiyue was upright and magnanimous, but it was a pity that he fell too early.

    It¡¯s not unreasonable that Xiao Rin hated the original owner so much before. Firstly, the original owner did not do personnel affairs, and secondly, the original owner had a hardened mouth.

    Xiao Lin apologized, but his perception of Su Su did not improve.

    After all, his wife Ye Bingchang fell into the water that day. It was indeed the moth made by Miss Ye San, so he just faintly nodded at Su Su, did not look at Su Su, turned and left.

    The nine princesses did not expect that Ye Xiwu, who was only going crazy in the past, would not be noisy or make trouble today, so he exined to the emperor brother.

    Seeing that Brother Huang wouldn''t help herself to scold Su Su, she stomped her foot, turned and ran.

    "Brother Emperor, wait for me."

    As soon as the Xiao-style siblings left, Su Su turned around and saw Chuntao smirking.

    Su Su couldn''t help asking: "What are youughing at?"

    Chuntao subconsciously replied, "This is the first time that His Highness Six has been soft to a youngdy."

    General Ye holds a heavy army, and even the emperor will not easily move the thirddy.

    But the Sixth His Royal Highness of Zhn Yushu never concealed his dislike for the thirddy. In the past, she always had a calm face and coldly reprimanded her.

    The most serious one. At that time, the eldestdy had not been out of the pavilion, and the thirddy wanted to p the eldestdy, so His Royal Highness directly threw off the thirddy.

    That time, the thirddy was so angry that everything in the room could be smashed.

    Listening to Chuntao''s words, Su Su also wanted tough.

    Chuntao, this silly girl, is really relieved. You must know that the whip of the nine princesses just hit hard, and Chuntao was disfigured.

    As a result, the little girl still thinks about the love and hatred between her owndy and His Highness Six.

    Both of them have been married separately, which has long been impossible.

    Xiao Rinping calmly said forgive me, Chuntao could be so happy.

    How did the original owner be hated before?

    Thinking of the way the big brother gently tied his hair when he was a child, and then thinking that the big brother rarely hates a person, and now he is very unwee to his own body.

    Susu feels desperate about how she feels in the hearts of others now.

    *

    The queen mother left Susu to sit for a while, then let Susu go.

    As General Ye Da said, the queen mother looked very kind and forgiving.

    But Su Su didn''t think so. The nine princesses asked Su Su for a trial. The queen mother had known it a long time ago, but she didn''t mention a word.

    Susu guess, maybe the nine princesses came over, it was the queen mother''s acquiescence.

    After all, if the nine princesses are going well, Su Su has now been drawn into a panic. When the timees, the queen dowagerforts a few words, and instead bes that good person.

    Su Su secretly said, it seems that Ye Jiashu is very popr, and the royal family is already dissatisfied with Ye Family.

    Sometimes other people treat you forgiving, not love, but jealousy.

    There were always battles to be fought in the past, and the Xiao family¡¯s imperial family needed General Ye Da, the "God of War".

    Although Su Su did not enter the world, she was ignorant of the rules of the world, but she could also understand the truth.

    I just don''t know what General Ye Da thinks.

    Susu suddenly remembered something on the way back to the pce.

    She asked the little **** who led the way: "Do you know where Tantai Jin lived before?"

    The little **** also knew the temper of the thirddy of the Ye family before, and bowed her head to lead her. At this moment, he suddenly heard Su Su¡¯s question and quickly replied: "His Royal Highness used to live in Leng Pce."

    "Lenggong, can you take me to see?"

    The little **** looked a little embarrassed.

    Su Su thought of what his father had taught him, and he had to understand the human world when he came to the world, so he pulled out a hairpin on his head and handed it to him: "Thank you, father-inw."

    The little **** quickly said: "I can''t do it." Thedy of the general''s family just didn''t smoke him.

    Su Su said: "It''s okay, ept it."

    The little **** struggled for a while, collected the hairpin, and led the way for Susu.

    After a while, Su Su saw a ruined pce.

    "This is the ce where His Highness Proton lived before. Miss Ye, the minion has to go back to work as a errand. The cold pce is deste. Miss Ye must not stay here." He epted Su Su''s things and couldn''t help but kindly remind him.

    Susu nodded: "Thank you."

    The little **** is gone.

    Chuntao is also the first time toe to Lenggong. She looked at the three-finger-high weeds in the yard, thinking of the rumor that Lenggong is often haunted, and couldn''t help shaking: "Miss, what are we doing here in Lenggong?"

    Su Su walked in, and felt a yin air.

    But she is now a mortal body and can''t see anything.

    "If you are scared, wait for me outside, and I wille out soon." Su Su said to Chuntao.

    Chuntao shook her head quickly: "I followed Miss."

    How honorable is the thirddy, if something happens to her or injured, Chuntao will be dead.

    Seeing Chuntao insisted, Susu didn''t say much, and stepped into the cold pce with the skirt.

    She wants to understand Tan Tai Jin''s past.

    For thousands of years, there have been two born demon gods with evil bones in the world.

    When the first demon **** was born, countless ancient gods fell, sacrificed their ten thousand years of cultivation, and even the artifacts were broken one by one before they were destroyed.

    Many yearster, the second demon **** Tantai Jin was born.

    The cultivators at this time are no longer as strong as their predecessors. They have soared into gods for tens of thousands of years, so few are pitiful.

    Plus the artifact is gone, they have nothing to do with Tantai Jin.

    With evil bones in his body, he is born to be the soul of a demigod. Since the prehistoric times, the gods have been extremely jealous. The Demon Venerable before Tantai Jin basically destroyed the ancient gods.

    There is not enough reference, the cultivation world does not know at all, how was the demon king born, why is it so powerful, and where is the deadlock?

    When the realm ofprehension was overwhelmed by the demon army, someone finally proposed to use the magical "past mirror" to find a way.

    All the immortals tried their best to pick up the "Past Mirror" fragments, and finally repaired them.

    The ruined mirror can only vaguely see thest opportunity-the original Demon King five hundred years ago, called Tantai Jin, a fragile mortal.

    His death hole, the reason for his fall, can''t be photographed.

    And the evil bone thing is useless to destroy the body and soul. Tantai Jin''s body is dead. Eighteen yearster, his body will be reunited, which will only be more powerful.

    To put it simply, killing him makes him stronger.

    Zhongxianzun:...

    The elders were so sad, seeing that the realm ofprehension was about to be unable to hold on, they gritted their teeth and decided to sacrifice their cultivation base for nearly ten thousand years to turn things around.

    After divination and selection, they sent Su Su back to five hundred years ago, hoping that she would take out Tantai Jin''s evil bones and destroy himpletely.

    The demon king without evil bones is so fragile that he can no longer absorb the grievances and evil spirits of heaven and earth to resurrect.

    This is thest resort.

    It''s pretty beautiful to think about.

    Su Su, before setting out, seriously ask his father: "How should Su Su take out the evil bone and destroy it?"

    The head of Qingshan coughed: "Daughter, you have to find a way to understand his past and find what he fears the most. The jade bracelet your mother will leave by then should be able to help you."

    I said it but didn¡¯t say it, so what should I do?

    The immortal gate is not reliable, so Su Sude tried to find out by himself.

    Su Su thought uncertainly, knowing a person''s past, going to the ce where he lived, should be able to find a lot of information.

    There is only one well in the middle of the cold pce.

    Su Su walked over, squatted down and looked at it. She could see at the bottom of the well, there were a few dense bones.

    is a dry well, I don¡¯t know how many years it has been.

    Tai-Jin used to live in the ce where the corpses were piled up.

    Su Su quickly said to Chuntao behind him: "Don''te over."

    Chuntao is unknown, so she nodded obediently.

    Su Su found a few stones andid a resurrection formation beside the well, hoping to help them dissipate grievances and reincarnate earlier.

    She has no spiritual power, so she can only do so much.

    Chuntao felt that everything was gloomy, she couldn''t imagine how Her Royal Highness Proton grew up in such a ce.

    Chuntao was more afraid, and couldn''t help but look around.

    "Miss, there seems to be a sound in that room?" Chuntao said with a shaking voice.

    Su Su turned around and walked towards the room.

    "Miss..."

    "It''s okay."

    Su Su pushed open the door, and the dust fell off. The house was full of spider webs, and Su Su coughed a few times.

    An old woman squatted in a corner with hollow eyes, shaking her body.

    Su Su was stunned, but he didn''t expect that there would be people here.

    She walked over, the old woman was unconscious.

    Susu smelled a bad smell, which was from the body of the old woman.

    "Mother-inw, why are you here?"

    The old woman didn''t respond, she didn''t hear about it.

    Chuntao saw that he was a living person, relieved, and said uncertainly: "Miss, I heard that His Royal Highness Protagonist was only six years old when Zhou Guo was sent as a hostage, and she was apanied by a nanny who took care of him."

    But the nanny of a little prince, who was at most twenty years old when she came here, but now only fourteen years ago, how can she be this withered look, like a sixty-year-olddy, she is still crazy.

    Su Su was also stunned, this turned out to be Tan Tai Jin¡¯s nanny?

    Five hundred yearster, she has seen such a poor old man in the turbulent world. But there is clearly no demon king in this world, how could anyone be like this?

    This makes her vaguely feel that she is still in the previous terrible turmoil-chaotic world.

    Su Su didn''t speak, and removed the silk from the old woman''s hair.

    Chuntao said anxiously: "Miss..."

    "Let''s go out."

    Logically, the person who knows Tantai Jin the best is the old woman, but she has lost her mind.

    Su Su sat in the sedan chair and did not rush back. She called a courtdy: "Can you help me find a maid who is in charge of the cold pce?"

    When the sun was high, a purple-clothed grandmother walked over the thick snow and saluted Susu.

    Susu asked: "Why is Tantaijin¡¯s nurse, why is she crazy?"

    She drew a scoop on the gourd and gave the mother a gold hairpin.

    That kind of evil thing, it must be even my nanny.

    The mother happily epted the gold hairpin. She couldn''t get any oil and water in Lenggong. Su Su was generous in her actions. The mother couldn¡¯t wait for everything to be shaken out for a while. Anyway, the matter of Tantai Jin is no secret: ¡°Thank you Miss Ye for the reward. The old ve really knows a thing or two about this. Proton and that Liu, who came to Lenggong fourteen years ago."

    "The protons at that time were so tender. Lenggong was a pickled ce, and many guards and eunuchs in the pce had that kind of habit..."

    Chuntao''s face turned red and white.

    "The Liu family protected the proton, but he suffered. They have no ce in the pce. The old ve heard that they did not eat, and when they did not wear it in the winter, Liu would also..."

    "Okay." Chuntao couldn''t help but said, she was shocked by these words, how could she let the youngdy hear.

    "Let her speak, talk about Tantai Jin."

    "s, Miss Ye, the old ves don''t know much about Proton. The princes love to y around when they were young and like to call Proton as their ymates. The old ves asionally saw Proton, and there was no good meat on his body."

    She talked vaguely. In fact, the mother had seen it several times, and they treated the proton as a beast to insult.

    Speaking of this, the mother stopped abruptly.

    She suddenly remembered the rtionship between the one in front of her and the former Leng Gong.

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ was stunned, and she didn''t know what Miss Ye''s attitude towards Proton had, so she just told a few truths, which shouldn''t have any effect.

    Su Su pressed her lips tightly, her heart heavy. She didn''t expect that Liu''s bing like this was not caused by Tantai Jin.

    The delicate and beautiful face of a young boy suddenly appeared in her eyes, as well as the cold gloom in his eyes.

    No wonder he was beaten and punished without kneeling, he looked like a wooden man. For him, these might bemonce.

    "After Tantai Jin was out of the pce, who was taking care of Liu?"

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ is used to observing words and behaviors, and after some consideration, she saw that Miss Ye San looked innocent and told the truth.

    "It is said that before Proton went out of the pce, he gave Madam Zhao from the Clothing Bureau some silver and asked her to send some food to Liu''s family."

    However, with that little money, Grandma Zhao threw a steamed bun to Liu at best, just like feeding the dog.

    Susu said: "Chuntao."

    She took the purse from Chuntao, took out a few ingots of gold, and handed it to the mother: "Mother is free, she will also look after Liu, change her clothes, and wash her. It would be better to let her eat, if I The next time I enter the pce, I will see that Liu is well-raised, and I will thank my grandmother. Don¡¯t tell others about this."

    The grandmother in purple clothes smiled so that she could not see her teeth, and took the heavy gold: "Whatever Miss Ye said, your order, the ve and the maid will save it."

    Waiting for Sister to walk away, Chuntao''s eyes were bright, and she whispered: "Miss, are you sympathizing with Your Highness Proton?"

    Su Su said with a small face: "Nonsense, am I sympathizing with Tantai Jin? I just thought of Liu''s brave protector, so I shouldn''t end up like this."

    Even if she sympathizes with a little ant, she can''t sympathize with Tantai Jin.

    Chuntao covered her lips and smiled.

 Chapter 6: Planted

    As soon as he returned to his home, Chuntao saw a maid standing in front of the General''s Mansion with a double ten appearance.

    The girl has a face with melon seeds and her eyebrows are trimmed finely.

    Seeing her, Chuntao lowered her head in fright.

    The thin eyebrow maid smiled, squeezed Chuntao away, and came forward: "Miss, Bi Liu is back, Bi Liu will help you get out of the car."

    Su Su opened the car curtain and saw a strange face.

    Listening to her calling herself Bi Liu, Su Su instantly understood who she was.

    The original master had four close-knit girls. Yin Qiao was sent by her grandmother to Zhuangzi to marry. During this time, the girls who were with Su Su were Chuntao and Xixi.

    These two girls are not very courageous, in the eyes of the original owner, they are too dull and extremely dull. The original owner has never liked them very much.

    Ye Xiwu''s favorite girl is the girl named "Bi Liu" in front of her.

    In the memory of the original owner, Bi Liu is clever, smart, and has a sweet mouth, which has won her heart.

    Su Su couldn''t figure out what kind of person Bi Liu was.

    As she thought, Bi Liu had been carefully helped to get out of the car.

    Chuntao stood aside, like a little quail that had seen a tiger.

    Chuntao afraid of Biliu?

    Looking at Xixi who also had his head down again, Su Su understood something.

    This Bi Liu really seems to have an unusual position beside the original owner. When Su Su just passed through, Chuntao kowtowed in fright at every turn, this Bi Liu was in front of Su Su, but he was not restrained.

    The master and servants walked to the house, Bi Liu said: "Miss San, Bi Liu has something to tell you." She looked faintly excited.

    Bi Liu turned around and said to Chuntao and Xixi: "I will talk to Miss, and do what you should do."

    Su Su remained calm, she wanted to see what exactly this Bi Liu was going to do.

    Bi Liu led Su Su into a rockery and took out a piece of paper from his sleeve.

    "Miss San, look, what did Bi Liu find?"

    Susu unfolded the paper, and on it was a picture of a lifelike beauty.

    Beauty sits beside the lotus pond, lowers her head and smiles, shy.

    Biliu looked excited, and he asked for praise all over his face.

    Su Su looked at this painting a little dazedly, so what is this?

    "Miss, look at the signature."

    Signature: Pang Yizhi.

    turned out to be the No. 1 Schr, now Pang Yizhi, the servant of the Ministry of Rites, jumped down and rescued Ye Bingshangst time.

    From this point of view, it is self-evident who the person on the picture is.

    To be honest, he deserves to be the No. 1 in the New Division. His painting skills are really good. With just a few strokes, Ye Bingchang''s style is boundless.

    Bi Liu: "Miss, you asked me to investigate the Zhuangzi where the eldest girl was recuperating the year before, and they really have an adulterous love. That **** had already secretlymunicated with Dao Ren before he got married with His Royal Highness Six."

    "The huge man also drew this picture tofort love."

    "Before the huge man came to Beijing, he asked Xiao Si to burn the painting, but Xiao Si felt it a pity that he hid it in private. Fortunately, Bi Liu bought this painting back without humiliating his life."

    Biliu jumped and said, "Miss, when your Highness sees this painting, you will definitely be furious, and you will stop that bitch. At that time, without the bitch, the person in the eyes of your Highness will be a youngdy!"

    Susu: "..."

    Are you serious?

    Su Su understood the cause and effect. The original owner and Ye Bingshang fell into the water. As Ye Bingshang¡¯s husband, the sixth prince jumped down. But when the huge man jumped down, it was intriguing.

    The original owner was suspicious of this, so he sent his most "powerful" maid Bi Liu to investigate.

    I hope to investigate the adulterous rtionship between Dao Ren and his concubine, so that His Royal Highness will abandon the concubine.

    "Miss, do you need Bi Liu to find someone to send this painting to His Royal Highness Six?"

    Su Su put away the painting: "Not temporarily."

    The original owner has be a rtive, and Su Su has no idea of ??disturbing Xiao Lin''s feelings.

    And, it¡¯s just a picture, at most it shows that Pang Yizhi admires Ye Bingshang, and it is not Ye Bingshang¡¯s fault that Ye Bingshang was painted.

    Biliu was full of regrets on his face, but he didn''t dare to disobey Su Su, what other clever tricks there is to be a youngdy.

    Su Su collected the paintings, ready to find some time to burn the scourge.

    Before she went out, Chuntao came to inform with an uneasy expression: "Miss San, it''s not good, something has happened."

    Biliu reprimanded: "Speak well, panic, how decent you are!"

    Su Su frowned, nced at Bi Liu, and calmly said to Chun Tao: "Speak slowly."

    Chuntao swallowed and said, "Auntie Lian discovered that a lot of things had been lost in the storeroom this morning. The olddy''s Yuguanyin was gone. Upon investigation, Aunt Du''s room was also stolen, and the dowry she prepared for the seconddy was less than half. ."

    "The jade pendant of the first son and the silver of the fourth son are all missing. Now, Aunt Lian, Aunt Du, and the second youngdy are interrogating in the hall..."

    Susu has a bad premonition: "Who do they suspect?"

    "His Royal Highness."

    Su Su frowned and asked, "Why doubt him?"

    Chuntao nced at Su Su cautiously, "Someone found a private earring in the peace talisman of His Royal Highness Proton..."

    Biliu heard it, and said angrily: "Miss, Proton has done such a shameful thing, and it''s shameful to you."

    Chuntao wanted to say something, thinking that Bi Liu was there, and finally lowered her head.

    Su Su nced at Bi Liu: "The oue of the matter hasn''te out yet, don''t talk nonsense."

    Shut up quickly, otherwise she can''t help but want to beat the maid.

    Dad taught Susu to be polite since he was a child, and he knew ck and white. This Bi Liu opened his mouth and closed his mouth "Ban-Human" and "Trait-Affection". Is it so difficult to speak well?

    Susu was ufortable when he heard it. The most irritating thing is that Bi Liu also overtly and secretly oppresses Xixi and Chuntao.

    Su Su suspected that this maid instigated the original owner to do a lot of things.

    To destroy the feelings of others, is this something a good girl can do?

    But Susu still has no time to cook Bi Liu. She said to Chun Tao, "Let''s go to the hall and have a look."

    Chuntao quickly bowed and led the way.

    Bi Liu was warned by Su Su not to talk nonsense and stayed where he was. She had no idea that the thirddy would scold herself.

    It is reasonable to say that thedy was embarrassed when she heard Proton, and she had the heart to kill Proton.

    But Miss San turned out to just shut herself up.

    Bi Liu''s face twisted, looking at Chuntao''s back in front of him. It must have been when she was away, Chuntao and Xixi, the two little hooves, told the youngdy that they were not.

    Tomorrow is fifteen. Whateveres to mind, Bi Liu suddenly, no wonder thedy hasn''t scolded Proton severely. At this time, Proton really can''t have an ident.

    Bi Liu quickly followed.

    *

    Before Su Su entered the hall, someone immediately reported to Aunt Lian: "Miss San is back."

    As soon as he said this, everyone sitting on the chair looked at Tantai Jin.

    The boy''s arm was seized, he pursed his lips, his dark eyes looked at the ground, his eyes were cold and heavy.

    Su Su walked in and saw this scene.

    Three aunts, Aunt Lian sits in the main seat, two aunts sit on the sides, and the seconddy, Ye Lanyin, sits next to Aunt Du with an ugly expression.

    In addition to them, the fourth youngest son in the house is also there.

    The fourth son is only six years old this year. Because of his young age and the general''s favor, he became a ball from fat, and he ate cakes in the arms of Aunt Yun.

    Except for the servants, everyone is sitting, only Tantai Jin standing.

    Aunt Lian said first: "The third girl came back, just right, there was a major event in the house, and you must have heard of it. Proton is yours, and the concubine is also embarrassed. Look at the third girl, otherwise this matter, Are you here for a trial?"

    said, she gave up the lead to Su Su.

    Although Aunt Lian asionally helped the olddy in charge, she was only a concubine, and Su Su was the only concubine. As soon as she came in, Aunt Lian naturally did not dare to take the lead again.

    The other two aunts also hurriedly followed Susu to a Li.

    Ye Lanyin was hit by Aunt Du, with an ugly face shouting: "Three sisters."

    Su Su sat down calmly, and the young man quickly poured Su Su a cup of tea.

    Su Su took a sip of tea and looked at Tantai Jin who was held back.

    His clothes were torn apart, and there was an old safety talisman on the ground. There were footprints on the safety talisman, and it was obviously stepped on.

    Tai Jin''s gaze fell on the safety talisman. When Su Su came in, he didn''t respond, and he didn''t even look up at Su Su.

    "Auntie Lian, since you were interrogating earlier, let''s continue now, I''ll just listen." Su Su didn''t want to intervene, she knew she didn''t have a good impression of Tan Tai Jin, and she blended in, which would inevitably be unfair.

    As soon as he said this, Tantai Jin had a reaction. He raised his head and nced at Su Su coldly.

    "Since the thirddy ordered, the concubine will continue."

    "His Royal Highness, after so many years, the finances of the mansion have never been stolen." Aunt Lian looked at the white-clothed boy, the meaning in her words was very clear, and Tantai Jin came to the mansion, but in March, so many properties were stolen.

    "Secondly, only the masters of the warehouse can approach. Everyone in the house has moon silver, but you proton..." Aunt Lian paused, without rifying what was said.

    Everyone understood that although Tantai Jin was considered the half master of the mansion, the General Mansion would not give him moon silver.

    A prisoner who had been defeated by an enemy country, even if he gave food to him, it still depends on the rtionship between him and the thirddy.

    Tai Jin raised his eyes and said, "It''s not me, I haven''t done it."

    Susu''s ovepping fingers tightened. In fact, ording to her, Aunt Lian''s remarks were too reluctant.

    Taijin has a low status in the mansion, because the original owner has a bad attitude towards him, and his status is simr to that of others, so it is difficult to go to the treasury. How can one presumptuously condemn a person based on guesswork?

    Again, Su Su nced at the young man¡ª

    forehead hair covers his gloomy eyes, making him look like a creature living in the dark, dull and unpleasant.

    Su Su Xin Tan Tai Jin will violently kill people in the future, but she doesn''t think he is the one who steals property.

    Aunt Du said in a sharp tone: "It''s not you, could it be another son in the mansion? Proton, our General Mansion kindly epted you, and you returned it like this? Couldn''t it be that no one has taught the rules since I was a child, and now my hands and feet are dirty?"

    This is terrible.

    The fourth son in Aunt Yun¡¯s arms jumped out of Aunt Yun¡¯s arms, ran to Tantai Jin, and kicked him: ¡°Dare to steal things from the General¡¯s Mansion, I want my father to kill you!¡±

    Aunt Yun hurriedly carried the fourth son back: "Zuoer, no nonsense!"

    Jintai Jintai''s eyes showed a slight scarlet color.

    He repeated coldly: "I said it before, not me."

    Because of the straightforwardness of Aunt Du and the Fourth Young Master, the appearance of peaceful interrogation was broken to pieces.

    Su Su was inexplicably panicked, she opened her mouth, trying to say something, but suddenly thought of her father''s painful face in her mind.

    Qingshan Immortal Venerable said: "In the past few years, countless sages in our immortal cultivation world have fallen, including your big brother, who died in the hands of that evil creature for the sake of the sect. Susu, you are thest hope of the cultivation world. Before, don¡¯t be soft-hearted."

    Su Suping took a breath again, and repeatedly told himself that Tantai Jin was not a good person, so he resisted the impulse.

    Aunt Lian spread out her hand, revealing a delicate and beautiful white jade earring: "How does Proton exin this earring on her body?"

    Tai Jin looked at the earrings in Aunt Lian''s hand and pressed her lips tightly.

    Su Su also looked at the pendant.

    Aunt Lian: "Bi Liu,e and have a look, is this earring belonged to Miss Third? If it belongs to Miss Third, I would be rude."

    Of course it can¡¯t be, Su Su thought to himself, the original owner hated Tantai Jin and it was toote, so how could he give him the girl¡¯s things.

    Su Su knows it, and everyone else knows it too.

    Susu thought of something and looked at Tantai Jin.

    She thought, she knew whose thing it was.

    Taijin actually hides next to his body, this pitiful and gloomy thought is indeed out of sight.

    Bi Liu came forward to recognize it, and said, "Auntie Lian, this earring is not mydy''s."

    "How do you exin the proton?"

    TaiJin''s eyes were sharp and he didn''t speak.

    If before, he still had a little anger in his eyes, now there is only a dead water in his eyes.

    Aunt Lian bowed to Su Su Yingying: "Miss San has seen it too, Proton is unwilling to exin."

    Ye Lanyin saidmentably: "His Royal Highness, Lanyin didn''t offend you on weekdays. Can you return what my auntie prepared for Lanyin?" That''s her dowry!

    They were so lighthearted, they ced a humiliating charge on Tantai Jin.

    Susu thinks this is too ridiculous.

    Taijin also understood something, and sneered: "There is nothing to say, just leave it to you."

    It was the first time that Su Su saw him with a sneer. His back was straight. After smiling, his lips curled into a cold line.

    Aunt Lian said embarrassedly: "If the servants in the house steal valuables, you must interrupt your hands and drive out of the house."

    Aunt Yun frowned, and couldn''t help but whispered and pleaded: "Aunt Lian, the identity of Proton is unusual, how can youpare him with him?"

    Aunt Lian said: "Aunt Yun has misunderstood. Concubine does not mean that. Proton is naturally different from her servant. But if you make a mistake, no matter who you are, you should be punished. Miss San, look, let Proton return your property, no matter how small How about discipline?"

    How about ¡¡¡¡?

    Not so!

    Are these people crazy? How could it be so sloppy!

    Su Sushi couldn''t help it anymore. She stood in the cultivating world and shouldn''t speak for the future demon king.

    As long as his life is still alive, no matter what his embarrassment is, she just smiles and watches the show.

    But no matter how many years have passed, even if she grows up, she is still Li Susu, the curious little spirit bird that opened her eyes from the cleanest heavenly chrysanthemum pond in the world and overlooked the sentient beings and the red feathers between the eyebrows.

    She can hold the sword to kill him in an upright manner, and she will even crush his soul mercilessly in the future, but she can''t take pleasure in ndering and insulting him like others.

    She can''t open her eyes clearly, but she is blindfolded, pretending to know nothing.

    Su Su stood up and said crisply: "I don''t agree. Since he is my person, I will investigate this matter, and I must give you an exnation to your aunts and second sisters."

    Aunt Lian was so stunned, isn''t it all over?

    Su Su scowled and looked at other people: "Why, do you have objections? Or are you worried about me?"

    Aunt Lian immediately smiled and said, "Don''t dare, we naturally believe in Miss San."

    Su Su picked up the peace talisman on the ground, walked to Tantai Jin, and stuffed it into his hand: "I''m embarrassed if the things are collected and they are snatched out and trampled. If you say it''s not you, then it''s better not You! Otherwise I will find out..."

    He raised his ck eyes and looked at her.

    "I will beat you myself!" She took a breath and stared at him, trying to make herself look terrifyingly fierce.

    Her eyes are brighter than the snow in December outside the house.

    Tai Jin looked at the fierce and angry girl in front of him, and unconsciously clenched the dirty safety charm in his hand.

 Chapter 7: Spring Silkworm

    The final result of this incident was that Tantai Jhin was temporarily locked up.

    He was locked up in the shabby Dongyuan. The aunt and the seconddy meant to prevent stolen goods.

    Miss San can continue to investigate, if he is wronged, it will be released at that time.

    Susu was casual about this.

    Lost things, among other things, there is the olddy¡¯s favorite Jade Guanyin. The old people believed in Buddhism, and regarded the jade Guanyin as extremely precious. To put it more seriously, they all rose to the point of faith.

    That''s why Aunt Lian and the others are so anxious, trying to find out who took the things.

    After all, Su Su is just a daughter-inw, not the mistress. It is not easy for her to check again.

    It shouldn''t matter if it''s closed, but Tantai Jin will be there if he doesn''t die.

    The next day is fifteen.

    Bi Liu went out and came back and said with joy to Su Su: "Miss San, the ve maid inquired that the six princes were proimed king, today the canonization decree wille down, and the pce rewarded by the emperor is not far from our general''s mansion. ."

    "The general received the greeting note, and he will probably take the youngdy to the residence of His Royal Highness King Xuan in a few days to congratte him."

    Susu reacted calmly: "Oh."

    Bi Liu said: "Miss, don''t worry, I will dress you beautifully this time, so that Ye Bingchang''s cheap hoof will have no ce to show himself."

    Although Su Su hasn¡¯t met the concubine yet, I don¡¯t know who she is.

    But you are so excited about robbing someone else¡¯s husband, are you sick?

    Su Sushi didn''t want to see Bi Liu, so he said, "Go and ask what things are lost in the mansion this time, and who lost them."

    Bi Liu had no choice but to go out, passing by Chuntao outside, she gave a push: "Go away, don''t get in the way."

    Chuntao quickly stepped aside.

    Bi Liu was very upset. Compared to doing these chores, she was more concerned about whether Miss San could marry His Royal Highness.

    When I mentioned His Highness Six before, the youngdy looked forward to it with spring in her eyes. She found that after she came back this time, the youngdy didn''t care much about King Xuan''s affairs.

    As soon as Bi Liu left, Su Su took out another list.

    This was ordered by Xixist night to sort it out.

    Susu doesn''t trust Bi Liu.

    Su Su looked down and found that the olddy, Aunt Du, the seconddy, the first son, and the fourth son had lost things. Aunt Yun also lost a few golden hairpins.

    This person knows how to take things. He didn''t dare to take the general and Susu. The olddy''s Yuguanyin and the seconddy''s dowry are the most valuable and worth taking the risk. The eldest son and the auntie Yun are rtively broad-minded, and there is a high probability that they will not bepared. The Fourth Young Master didn''t understand anything.

    After thinking about it, she called Chuntao.

    "Chuntao, do you know what the Second Young Master and Third Young Master are doing recently?"

    Chuntao shook her head: "Miss, the servant girl only knows that the eldest son recently went to the barracks for training with the master, the second son and the third son, the servants are not clear. If thedy wants to know, the servant and Xixi, go to inquire in these two days."

    Su Su smiled and nodded: "It''s hard work."

    *

    Taijin was locked in Dongyuan.

    Dongyuan is located in the wind, it is the coldest yard in the whole General Mansion.

    was abandoned for many years, usually used for stacking firewood.

    The windows are broken, and the cold wind blows in, making people cold all over the body.

    Tai Jin leaned against the corner, licking his dry lips.

    Until the evening, there was still no one to bring him food, Tantai Jin''s expression was calm. As expected, he was used to such days.

    If you don¡¯t eat for a day or two, people will not starve to death.

    In the winter night sky, there is no moon, there is silence outside, and it starts to snow again.

    He grabbed two handfuls of snow and swallowed them.

    The stomach was still terribly ufortable, Tan Tai Jin sat back and took out the safety charm from his sleeve.

    There are some years of peace charms, after yesterday¡¯s tearing, the thread has already been broken.

    His eyes were like a deep pool, brushing across the damaged ce.

    There was malice in his heart. From this rift grew infinitely, the boy took a breath, barely suppressed the turbulent emotions, and put the peace talisman back in his arms.

    It''s a pity that she lost her earrings.

    He closed his eyes and leaned against the corner to rest.

    I have to keep a breath, I can''t die in this woodshed. He didn''t believe that Ye Xiwu would help him. In case of any ident, he would have to go out here by himself.

    In the middle of the night, when the wind and snow were blowing, Tantai Jin heard the sound of footsteps staggering outside the door.

    He opened his eyes.

    Listening to the footsteps, it is two women.

    The dark night magnifies countless senses, and Tan Tai Jin hears a slight gasping sound. The next moment, a young girl wearing a white cloak fell into Dongyuan.

    When she fell to the ground, she looked a little dazed.

    Across the faint light, Tan Tai Jin saw the slightly embarrassed **** the ground.

    Bi Liu put down the quilt and the zedmp, and quickly helped Susu who fell down.

    She nced at Tantai Jin with disdain, and nced at her mouth: "His Royal Highness, you know what you should do, right?"

    After that, Bi Liu closed the door of Dongyuan and left.

    Only Susu and Tantai Jin were left in this small world.

    Su Su shivered, leaning against the corner on the other side.

    Her fingers gripped the cloak tightly, her cheeks flushed and her breathing was short.

    Tai Jin stood up from the corner and walked towards her.

    "Miss Three?"

    "Don''te over." Su Su panted after saying this. It was snowing outside, but she was terribly hot.

    I only fell asleep tonight, and her body suddenly felt hot. She opened her eyes and realized that there was something wrong with her body.

    At this time, Bi Liu came in and whispered: "Today, on the fifteenth day, did thedy have the effect of the medicine? The ve will take you to find the proton."

    Su Su hugged the quilt tightly, panting: "What do you mean?"

    She has an ominous premonition.

    Biliu said: "Miss, have you forgotten? The poison of spring silkworms urs once every three months. Your antidote is eaten by protons."

    Su Su realized that the drug administration incident was endless.

    The medicine for the knot spring silkworm is more like a poison-medicine in nature. With the meaning of "spring silkworms to death silk", the party who takes the poison-medicine will have an attack every three months, and the person who takes the antidote can have an intercourse.

    People who took the antidote only had the aphrodisiac effect on the first day, and thereafter it was normal.

    It is said that this medicine is the lost secret medicine of the Yiyue n. The former high-ranking officials used it exclusively to control the looted women, so that they would never be separated from themselves.

    The original owner hated Sha Ye Bingchang to seize the love from his heart, so instead of ordinary spring medicine, he found the suffocating spring silkworm.

    Rao is a chaste woman who can''t stand it.

    The original owner wanted to see that Ye Bingchang could not do without the fat-eared son Shangshu.

    I didn''t expect this medicine to be taken by myself in the end.

    Su Su said, why the original owner, because of the reputation of the Ye family, asked her to marry a proton.

    turned out to be because I had to marry.

    You die if you don¡¯t marry.

    Of course, the knotting of spring silkworms can be tolerated, but it''s harder than once.

    The original owner endured half an hourst time, and this time Su Su had to endure two hours.

    She meditated for a cup of tea, and she was soaked in pain.

    Bi Liu said: "Miss San, I''d better help you to find proton, you will feel better by his side."

    Su Su gritted his teeth: "No, no!"

    She insisted on another cup of tea, and finally the whole person was almost ascended to heaven. Bi Liu couldn''t help but helped her to Dongyuan.

    Su Su was weak in his whole body, and was almost carried away by Bi Liu, even his consciousness became chaotic.

    The lights and shadows in front of her can barely distinguish the outline of the person in front of her.

    recognized him as the evil monster.

    Blood was bitten by Su Su on her lips. She hugged her arms and barely suppressed the urge to take off her clothes.

    Tai-Jin understands something, his docile and harmless look in the past has suddenly be cold.

    It turns out that this is the reason she stopped people from crippling him yesterday, because she thinks he will be useful tonight.

    The young man squatted down in front of her and gently brushed away her sweaty forehead: "Miss San, you look ufortable."

    Su Su closed her mouth tightly, she was really afraid of her opening her mouth and making noises that shouldn''t be made.

    She felt that she was about to be burned to death, and there was a piece of ice just a short distance away.

    Susu said: "Stay away from me!" She finally understood why Ye Xiwu liked Xiao Rin so much in her heart, but in the end she didn''t even need self-esteem, and let Tantai Jin help her out.

    This medicine is too boring!

    The boy in front of him tilted his head.

    Under the zedmp, the boy looked weak and innocent.

    His voice is not like that. The tone is cold, as if he is slowly breaking the ice: "Can you tell me what''s wrong with you?"

    The malice on the boy''s body, if there is any.

    What kind of mentality was Ye Xiwu once, and what kind of mentality Tantai Jin is now.

    He wanted to see the sonorous and bright light of yesterday, under his feet today, tossing and groaning without dignity, full of fascination.

    The pride in her eyes will be shattered. Be a shady maggot like him, and beg someone she despise to touch her.

    But he won''t touch her, it''s dirty.

    Taijin leaned against the cold wall, didn''t even bother to make a harmless look, and looked at her.

    Look, how pitiful, the fair skin turned pink, and the corners of the lips also shed blood.

    Her ck and white eyes became hazy, and her pupils gradually lost focus.

    He bends his lips coolly.

    The girl''s pupils trembled lightly, and blood ran down the corners of her mouth.

    Tai Jin kindly stretched out his finger and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    "You look so pathetic." He said coldly and softly.

    beg him shamelessly, the ugliness should be revealed, this time, she persisted longer thanst time.

    Taijin counted for her in his heart, and finally, when her pupils werepletely out of focus, the girl in front of him was no longer stubborn and moved.

    She raised her slender arm, but did note to hug him as Tan Tai Jin thought, but the girl covered her cheek instead.

    She closed her long eyshes, quieter than the snowkes outside.

    The girl leaned against the window, and the snow outside fell fiercely. She quietly, like a long sleep in a winter night, turned into a butterfly with wings and trembling.

    The zedmp illuminates her surroundings.

    Snow kese in and fall in her hair.

    He watched coldly, this grotesque and holy scene.

    That feeling came again.

    She was at the junction of snow and light, and he was still in his own darkness, and he suddenly hated the man in front of him even more.

    Taijin covered his lips with cold fingers, which was different from the usual disgust, which was deep in his bones and made him tremble.

    This feeling of suffocation started on the day of the bandit den, right?

    The young man sat back in the corner and looked at Su Su with a greasy and gloomy gaze like spider silk.

    She curled up in the corner, unaware.

    *

    The morning light entered Dongyuan, and Su Su felt that he was alive.

    She is very tired, just like the name of the medicine, she seems to have evolved from a cocoon.

    The muscles under her palm were thin and thin. She opened her eyes and found herself sleeping on Tantai Jin''s legs.

    She sat up and quickly moved away from him.

    Susu scratched his hair.

    No, right?

    She endured so hardst night just to avoid having **** with monsters.

    Is her heart still unstable, unable to stand the medicine, and finally rushed into the arms of the monster?

    Susu was extremely disgusted, and the ce where his hand had just touched him was like a fire burning. She looked angrily at the evil boy at her feet.

    The boy''s eyshes trembled.

    Tai Jin''s eyshes are longer than those of Su Su''s body.

    Like two opium feathers.

    He has red lips and ck hair, showing a weak beauty, and his whole person looks pale and pitiful.

    Susu doesn''t really want him to open his eyes.

    After all, if he wakes up, Su Su doesn''t know what to say. Could it be exined that I have a habit of taking aphrodisiacs once every three months?

    She tensed for a moment, and found that he had never woken up.

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, only to see that his face was pale, his lips were chapped, and he looked abnormal.

    "Tantaijin, wake up." The evil spirits are all deep in their minds, is it possible that he is pretending to be sympathetic?

    "If you don''t wake up, I will hand you to Aunt Lian."

    She pushed him, but the boy still had no response.

    Su Su squatted down and put his hand on his forehead. This time the body temperature is not hot, but like touching a piece of ice.

    Su Sumu smiled: "..."

    Even if he raises a child in the world, he will not be as fragile and troublesome as he is, and he will be so weak that he is about to die.

    She didn''t find water in the cramped room, so she had to put a quilt on him first.

    Su Su went out, Bi Liu greeted him and said, "Miss, are you okay?"

    Su Su nced at Bi Liu. Although he had no energyst night, he was not so clear. But Susu knew that if she was in her own room, she could hold on.

    Biliu disregarded her wishes, and froze her to Tantaijin.

    She was "heartfelt" by Bi Liu, and she was so angry that she wanted tough.

    "I remember, you gave me the Jiechun silkworm? Bi Liu, why do you have this kind of thing?" She didn''t believe this maid.

    Biliu said: "Miss, the servant girl said before that I have a distant cousin who used to marry a Yiyue woman. The Yiyue people are good at poison, and they have a secret recipe for forming silkworms."

    "Apart from the antidote that Tantai Jin swallowed, can there be an antidote?"

    Bi Liu shook his head, with a somewhat dissatisfied expression: "There is only the only drug cited, miss, you won''t me Bi Liu, do you? Bi Liu also does what you tell me."

    Susu said: "I don''t me you, but from today, I won''t keep you. You go to Aunt Lian and let her find a ce for you again."

    Bi Liu looked shocked, and after a while, she realized that Su Su was expelling herself. She panicked and knelt down quickly.

    "Miss San, please don''t chase the ves away."

    Knowing to beg for mercy at this time?

    Su Su ignored her, stepped on the snow, and left Dongyuan.

    Originally wanted to keep Bi Liu for observation for a while, she always felt that Bi Liu was not easy.

    Ke Bi Liuyang acts against the Yin, and just enters and exits the master''s room at will. He often bullies Chuntao and Xixi.

    Just drive away, send someone to follow her, maybe you can find something.

    Bi Liu, a maid who is spoiled by the original owner, is enough to eat a pot no matter where he goes without the original owner.

    Su Su rushed back after a while, and brought a doctor. She generally knows how to deal with fever, but what to do with cold?

    The boy in the corner is still the same as she left.

    "Sir, please look at him."

    The old doctor stepped forward to diagnose and treat Tantai Jin.

    He knew about the brutal reputation of the thirddy in the General''s Mansion, and he didn''t want to be nosy, but in the end the doctor''s parents thought, "This gentleman is still young, but his body is so decayed. He has many illnesses and a lot of internal injuries. If you don''t want his life, please show him more mercy."

    Su Su pursed his lips and shook his head firmly: "Mr. knows something, he is not a good person. You can prescribe medicine to protect him from death."

    It is not necessary to regte the body or something. The more such evil things, the better he suffers.

    The old doctor sighed and said, "If the thirddy just wants to protect him from death, the old man does not need to prescribe medicine. He hasn''t eaten for a long time and didn''t drink water to do this. Just get him some food."

    Su Su Wanwan didn''t expect that Tantai Jin was locked here, there would be no food to eat, no water to drink.

    She was stunned, why is this happening.

    Aunt Lian said, didn¡¯t she just lock up people?

    Did they deliberately, or... The mansion has long been ustomed to ignoring Tantaijin like this.

    They forget that he is an individual, and he needs to eat, drink, and breathe.

    fiddling with him mercilessly and mocking him for not being strong enough.

 Chapter 8: Secret

    When Su Su and the doctor walked away, Tan Tai Jin opened his eyes.

    After a while, the little boy in grey clothes brought food and water over and saw Tantai Jin awake, the little boy was shocked.

    "Proton, let''s eat." Xiao Si put down the food box in his hand.

    Tai-Jin''s arms supported himself, eating.

    Xiaosi stood by and said lightly: "In the next few days, the ve will deliver food to His Royal Highness on time, and please don''t leave Dongyuan."

    Tai Jin said: "Thank you very much."

    Seeing that the boy in front of him was humble, his voice was clear, and he felt a little guilty for a while.

    People sometimes treat Tan Taijin like this on purpose. After all, he has a special status, and bullying him has a different kind of satisfaction.

    But when I think about it, the person in front of me may not live as well as them.

    Xiaosuo couldn''t help but said: "Your Highness, the window of Dongyuan is broken. In the afternoon, the minion will bring someone to mend it."

    Taijin, embarrassed, smiled and said, "Don''t bother."

    Xiao Si said in his heart, Proton is really good at heart. Being deliberately treated harshly without resenting them. He didn''t mention Miss San. Miss San did not allow himself to mention her. Fortunately, Proton didn''t ask, otherwise Xiao Si didn''t know how to answer.

    After Xiaosi put away the food box and left, Dongyuan fell silentpletely.

    A dark crow flew in the snow and hovered above Dongyuan.

    The General¡¯s Mansion is heavily guarded and is very sensitive to spreading messages to birds. If it''s a pigeon, just see it and shoot it all at once.

    However, an unlucky crow saw at most a curse.

    TaiJin opened the window.

    He stretched out his hand, and the crownded firmly on his arm.

    The young man''s eyebrows were still soft, and he gently stroked the dark feathers, and the crow cried on his hand. Tantai Jin raised his pale fingers and crushed the crow''s neck.

    Its head hangs softly.

    TaiJin slowly tore open the crow''s belly and took out a wax pill. After crushing the wax pellets, he took out the folded paper.

    After reading ten lines at a nce, he threw the crow body out of the window.

    A shadow cast down on the boy''s eyelids, thoughtfully.

    The dark bird fell on the snow, and soon the heavy snow covered the crow''s body.

    *

    On the way back, Su Su met a man in brown clothes.

    She reacted for a while: "Second brother, you wait."

    Ye Chufeng turned his head in surprise, and quickly said, "Sister three."

    "Second brother, is this going to leave the house?"

    Ye Chufeng looked at his boots ufortably, and said, "The pen, ink, paper and inkstone are gone. I''ll go out of the house to buy some."

    So Soo counted him.

    The man in front of him has clear brows and eyes, and he looks very weak.

    The four sons of the General''s Mansion, this second son has the least sense of existence. He was picked up by General Ye from the country when he was three years old.

    Ye Xiao threw the child directly to the housekeeper.

    "He will be called Ye Chufeng from now on."

    All the children in the mansion have mothers, except for the third youngdy Ye Xiwu and the second son Ye Chufeng.

    Ye Xiwu¡¯s mother died early, and Ye Chufeng was in a Zhuangzi on the marching road to recuperate during Ye Xiao¡¯s battle. After a few days of rain, the widow in that vige gave birth.

    The people in the general''s mansion knew the second son''s life experience, and they couldn''t look down on him.

    Ye Chufeng knew that his identity was embarrassing, and he had always lived like an invisible person in the mansion. The six-year-old fourth son knew that this second brother was cowardly and deceiving.

    Ye Chufeng is withdrawn, only Ye Bingshang had a better rtionship with him before.

    Su Su muttered in his heart, Ye Bingchang''s poprity is too good.

    King Xuan and Pang Yizhi will not mention it, Ye Chufeng, a taciturn person, even gets along well with Ye Bingshang.

    Su Su became more and more curious about this concubine.

    Ye Chufeng was stopped by Su Su, his face was very disturbed.

    He lowered his head: "What''s the matter with the third sister?"

    Su Su nodded: "Thest time Xiwu identally caused my eldest sister to fall into the water, I felt uneasy. I heard that King Xuan would move out of the pce in a few days and live in a mansion outside the pce. I would like to prepare a gift for my eldest sister to make amends. Second brother, I heard that you used to have a good rtionship with your big sister. Do you know what she likes?"

    Ye Chufeng waved his hand quickly and said: "The third sister has misunderstood. Sister Bing Chang and I only talk asionally, and don''t know what she likes."

    Su Su knows by looking at his expression, he feels that he is here to find fault.

    The entire General Mansion knows that the eldestdy is married to the sweetheart of the thirddy, and the thirddy is a vicious grudge.

    Susu is very weak, she said: "In this case, I won''t dy my second brother."

    Ye Chufeng arched his hand at her, and was about to leave, Su Su moved his nose.

    "What''s the smell on you?"

    Ye Chufeng''s face changed slightly, and he ufortably pushed away Susu who was sniffing like a small animal.

    "The third sister..."

    Seeing him flushed with embarrassment, Su Su didn''t want to embarrass him, so he had to say: "Sorry, maybe I smelled it wrong."

    Susu was puzzled, this smell is really familiar, where did you smell it?

    Ye Chufeng has disappeared.

    Su Su wanted to ask the spirit of the jade bracelet, but it was still sleeping, so Su Su had to give it up.

    Chuntao blushed and ran over: "Miss!"

    She asked cautiously: "I heard Xixi say, Miss did not let Bi Liu wait on her side?"

    Su Su nodded.

    Chuntao couldn''t helpughing.

    Su Su tilted her head, Chun Tao waved her hand quickly: "Chun Tao is not, not trying to say bad things about Sister Bi Liu, nor is she jealous of Sister Bi Liu, but...but..."

    Chuntao''s face flushed red, and she said, "Sister Bi Liu hasn''t been with Miss Bi Liu during this time. Chuntao and Xixi both feel that the youngdy has changed a lot, and we are afraid that the youngdy will change back again."

    After speaking, he realized that he had said the wrong thing, and then exined in a panic: "The servant girl didn''t mean that thedy was not good... the servant girl... the servant girl..."

    Su Su saw her stammering, crying anxiously, and couldn''t help but said: "It''s okay, I''m not angry."

    Although his changes have nothing to do with Bi Liu, but Bi Liu did not instigate the original owner, it was true.

    Chuntao and Xixi are right about their concerns.

    "Is there any news on the second and third sons?"

    Speaking of this, Chun Tao hurriedly said: "Miss Hui, the servant girl asked the housekeeper. He said that the second son and the third son often go out during this period, especially the second son. Sometimes they go out in the morning ande back in the evening."

    Susu was surprised: "Go out all day?"

    Chuntao nodded: "But the servant girl doesn''t know what the two sons are doing."

    Susu felt that his instincts were correct, that Ye Chufeng had a problem. Today is buying pen and ink, what about the past? It is impossible to be short of pen, ink, paper and inkstone every day.

    After thinking about it, she asked the butler to find a few beggars and give each one a silver coin.

    "You helped me look at the second son and the third son respectively. Tell me where they went, what they did, and the strange ces." She waved her small hand and was very heroic. Gold."

    The beggars'' eyes light up and they thank you again and again.

    "Miss San, don''t worry, the viin will pay attention to any disturbances."

    Su Su thought to himself, the uncles said it was really good, the three realms are rich and can make the ghosts.

    Looking at the posture, let alone the ghosts, the ghosts can do it.

    Sure enough, within two days, a little beggar came to report.

    "Miss San, the viin sees the second son in the past two days, and he will go to a courtyard every day. There are a few plum trees nted outside the courtyard. There is a beautiful woman in yellow who lives in the courtyard. The second son will go in the morning and only in the evening. Leave."

    Su Su is thoughtful, so her second brother, who is like an invisible person, is actually ying Jinwu Cangjiao?

    She gave the little beggar a silver coin as promised.

    After a while, another beggar came to receive the reward.

    "The third son came out yesterday, and the son of Chen Shangshu''s family first went to the restaurant for dinner, and then went into the gambling shop together."

    Su Su blinked.

    Gambling shop, is that what she thinks?

    It seems that the second and third brothers all have secrets.

    *

    Before Su Su had time to investigate these two things, General Ye Da told her that he would take Su Su with him when the king¡¯s birthday was announced tomorrow.

    King Xuan is already an adult, this time he has a title, and he moved out of the pce to entertain the ministers on his birthday. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Of course, he did it rtively low-key, and didn''t act aggressively.

    The emperor was in his prime of life, and several princes could only be low-key, the more mediocre the better.

    Ye Xiao squinted at Su Su: "Be honest with Lao Tzu this time. If you dare to make any trouble, your grandmother won''t be able to protect you. If you see your big sister, remember to apologize."

    Really, the whole world felt that Su Su would pounce on His Highness Six.

    Su Su said helplessly: "Daddy don''t worry, my daughter knows."

    Su Su didn''t think that General Ye was defending Ye Bingshang.

    In the past, Ye Bingshang hadn''t left the pavilion, and what happened to the third girl was the Ye family closed the door. Now that Ye Bingshang is married to King Xuan, the Ye family must always give some respect.

    Last time the original body pushed a person into the water, countless pairs of eyes saw it.

    Although Xiao Lin had a mild temperament, he was a prince, and the Ye family couldn''t ignore the royal face. General Xiao only asked Su Su to make aint. It was no longer a salty or indifferent way to deal with it.

    On the surface, he was maintaining Ye Bingshang, but in fact, he was maintaining Susu.

    It''s rare to see the little witch at home obedient, Ye Xiaonahan looked at it several times and snorted, and then he didn''t continue to criticize her.

    After pondering for a moment, Ye Xiao said, "Bring the protons."

    Now that the two are married, they are in love with reason. Susu went to the residence of King Xuan, and it was better for Proton to go with him.

    Su Su nced at General''s father, General Ye also didn''t know the wonderful rtionship between the four of them, so he was so calm. After knowing it, it is estimated that I will have to jump.

    Susu is very much looking forward to seeing Ye Bingchang soon.

    She had only heard of this gentle and beautiful concubine from others, and the shy portrait she had identally seen.

    Think about the woman''s earrings hidden by Tantai Jin. Su Sutuo is holding her cheeks. Maybe her task of extracting evil bones this time will be on Ye Bingshang''s body.

    *

    Chuntao and Xixi wake up Su Su early in the morning.

    Su Su sat in front of the mirror, and the two maids looked like enemies.

    Xixi took out a light and beautiful purple shirt, and asked nervously, "What do you think about this, Miss, this is made by Jinxiufang carefully for the youngdy."

    "Pretty is beautiful, but Xixi, this is an autumn dress, and it''s winter now." She is a normal fetus and can''t bear the cold.

    happily thought, thedy used to go out to see His Royal Highness Six, not to mention wearing autumn sweaters in winter, even if she wears summer shirts, thedy will wear them out shivering.

    On the asion of the eldestdy, the thirddy is like a little peacock with high spirits, for fear of falling behind.

    Before, Bi Liu was helping the youngdy to dress up. This time I changed to Chuntao and Xixi. The two girls were afraid that they would be clumsy and poor in aesthetics, and they lost the face of the thirddy.

    Seeing them hesitate, Su Su pointed his hand: "That one."

    She pointed to a concubine-colored jacket skirt.

    I feel warm when I look at it.

    Chuntao smiled and said, "That''s good too, lest you freeze thedy."

    Xixi was dexterous, and after thinning her hair bun, she said, "Miss, the red plum blossoms in the yard are beautiful, and the ve maid will draw you a flower îä."

    Susu hasn¡¯t painted the human flower tin, she is very curious: "Okay."

    So Xixi carefully drew half a delicate plum between Susu''s eyebrows.

    Susu looked at the flowers in the forehead and felt it strangely.

    Her own body was born with a little bright red cinnabar on her forehead.

    is not beautiful.

    This half plum blossom made Susu feel kind.

    Chuntao praised: "Miss San is so beautiful!"

    Su Su looked at herself in the mirror, Miss Ye San''s appearance was somewhat pure.

    is not charming enough, but very aura. The face of the little girl next door looked very lively, with a concubine-colored winter coat, like a soft snow dumpling.

    Su Su is used to seeing it, but thinks this face is very cute and attractive.

    She went out and found that it was still snowing outside.

    Xixi muttered: "This winter, howe it snows every day."

    Chuntao quickly put a cloak on Su Su and nodded in agreement.

    Su Su walked out the door and saw a long and thin shadow standing in front of the General''s Mansion.

    The boy is wearing cyan clothes and standing in front of the heavy snow.

    The clothes on his body look like autumn sweaters, thinly outlining his skinny body.

    The snowkes fell on his dark eyshes, the delicate feeling that belonged only to the youth, so Chuntao and Xixi couldn''t help but look at them more.

    Chuntao is a bit sluggish. His Royal Highness Proton looks really good. If you want her to say, it''s not worse than His Royal Highness Xuan.

    General Ye did not like to ride in a carriage and ride horses in front.

    Tai-Jin''s first time to see Miss Ye San wearing a serious winter coat in winter, maybe because of the warmth, the girl''s cheeks are lightly pink.

    She walked with Chun Tao and the others, with soft eyebrows and a smile, rarely showing a bit of childishness in line with her age.

    Tai Jin Chong and Susu stretched out his hand.

    Su Su nced at the slender and pale hand, the corners of his lips smiled slightly, ignoring him, and got into the carriage.

    Chuntao nced at Proton quickly.

    The young man retracted his hand, lowered his eyes, and epted the same as usual, and followed the thirddy into the carriage.

    Bored all the way, Su Su stared at Tantai Jin.

    The evil thing is really amazing. Say he is tough, he looks like he is dying at every turn, but he is weak, he is like a weed in the wastnd, and he recovers quickly.

    She was holding a furry heater, Tan Tai Jin''s hand was on her knee.

    Su Su nced at his red knuckles.

    She was worried about knowing the past of evil things, so she asked reluctantly, "What happened to your hands?"

    Taijin was very surprised. The girl would take the initiative to speak to herself. He pursed the corners of his slightly chapped lips and replied, "Chilins."

    Then he saw the girl''s eyes with a little gloating smile.

    She soon realized that this was not good, and she took her emotions back in annoyance.

    Su Su said with a small face: "Aren''t you afraid of wearing cold clothes like this, do you want to meet your sweetheart?"

    Seeing Ye Bingshang, it was hard.

 Chapter 9: Concubine

    Tai Jin silently hid his frostbitten fingers.

    "I don''t know what Miss San means." He whispered, "I only have these clothes."

    Su Su thought of his current situation and snorted a little embarrassingly.

    Indeed, Ye Mansion as long as he is not embarrassed, it doesn''t matter whether he is cold or not.

    The young man stayed quietly in the corner of the carriage, looking at the incense burner on the carriage, without a trace of blood on his face.

    Su Su thought, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that the brutal man on the throne of the Devil''s Pce would be the same person as the gloomy boy in front of me five hundred years from now.

    After all, she had seen the Demon King kill people with her own eyes, so she was so neat as to pinch an ant to death! But Tantai Jin in front of him looked like it was difficult to kill a fish, let alone killing.

    Being an evil thing, it would be useless to get frostbite on my hands!

    What''s wrong with him.

    Su Su was originally a person who eats soft but not hard, long and long way, the cultivator should already know the universe, and feel pity for the green grass.

    If he always looks like this, Su Suzhen is afraid that he will be softened when he draws his evil bones and disperses his soul.

    seems to be a trivial matter, but for a cultivator, once his heart is softened, killing him again will affect Dao Xin and stop on the road.

    Susu¡¯s dream is to be a god, to be an existence like an ancient true god.

    So she must stick to the Taoist heart and remember his true face all the time.

    Su Su made up his mind and said, "Tan Tai Jin, you raise your head, look at me with indifferent and gloomy eyes, and then pinch my chin."

    "Miss Three?"

    "If I let you do it, just do it, don''t ask why!"

    The boy seemed to hesitate, raised his head, but was unable to proceed to the next step.

    Su Su was so anxious that his cheeks bulged, and urged: "Are you a man? Be aggressive!"

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, the boy''s cowardly gaze instantly became extremely cold, his ck eyes stared at her coldly.

    The pale hand with the fingertips grabbed the girl''s chin.

    Although he was thin and weak, he was already a lot taller than her. He looked at her indifferently with his eyes low at the moment. The eyes were cold and cruel.

    Su Su¡¯s small chin was on his cold fingertips, and he was in a daze for a while, almost so scared that he would draw his sword and chop him.

    What about my sword? Where''s my sword?

    Taijin stared at Su Su for a few seconds. When her eyes widened, she retracted her hand in a hurry, and said ufortably, "Miss San, is that true?"

    The violent and terrifying feeling faded in an instant.

    Susu: "..."

    Yes, you have done a great job. Don''t talk about food, clothes, or frostbite now. Even if the young man in front of him died in the carriage, or jumped from the carriage, and was crushed by horseshoes, Su Su would no longer feelpassionate.

    The evil thing is an evil thing after all. One day, he will be the monster who only knows to kill in the future.

    In the scene just now, it was just in his true colors.

    She decided that if there are signs of sympathy for the monster in the future, she will let Tantai Jin perform a show of the cruel demon upper body.

    Such Dao Xin will simply be indestructible.

    I can''t cut it.

    Tai Jin saw the girl''s expression in front of him from tense to relieved, his hand under his sleeve moved where he pinched her chin, and then he smashed his red fingers.

    The frostbite ce is painful and itchy.

    He is very powerful.

    He darkened his eyes until he felt a crack in his hand and blood was about to gush out.

    The two people tossed like this, unknowingly they had arrived at the Royal Pce of Xuan.

    Su Su didn''t notice his strangeness. He just stepped forward to look for a scare. Now that he didn''t want to stay with him, he quickly jumped out of the carriage.

    Chuntao, who was about toe and help Susu by the carriage, was startled: "Miss!"

    "I''m fine."

    "Ms. Ye San''s body will be healed so soon?"

    With a sneer, Su Su raised his eyes to see, a man with a jade crown looked at himself with a smile.

    He has good facial features and a bookish look on his body, but he can be seen at a nce that he is different from the sour literati.

    The man¡¯s eyes were full of unruly meaning, as if giving him a whip, he didn''t mind drawing Su Su to roll around.

    Su Su suddenly came up with a name: Pang Yizhi.

    The character is extraordinary, the stab-headed minister of courtesy.

    Although he was very unfriendly to himself, Su Su remembered the vivid painting in just a few strokes. I have to sigh, this person is very powerful.

    When she was a child, she bit her finger and learned to write with her ssmates. She was often criticized.

    The head father nodded her forehead and said silently, "I was born so cleverly, how can I learn something so slowly?"

    Therefore, Su Su respects the number one creature in the world.

    She nodded: "Thank you for your care, I''m already healed."

    Pang Yizhi sneered: "The thirddy is as strong as a cow, and naturally heals quickly. It hurts others, and the cold has not healed yet."

    Susu:...

    She threw an olive branch to the gifted man, but the gifted man took the olive branch and started smoking her.

    actually said she was as strong as a cow?

    She wants to take back the olive branch, Ye Xiwu is also a cute and beautiful girl, okay! Pang Yizhi is ironic, and he doesn''t even touch his conscience to speak.

    Su Su put away his smile and nced at him: "The huge man said, the big sister''s cold is not healed?"

    "Miss Ye San asked knowingly." Pang Yizhi made no secret of his disgust.

    Su Su tilted his head and said: "The big sister is the side concubine of King Xuan. As a younger sister, I don''t know her physical condition. How can a huge man and a foreigner know so clearly about her? I don''t know, yet. Misunderstood that the huge man is a slutty."

    Pang Yizhi put away the lightness in his eyes, and coldlymented: "The teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp."

    The girl blinked at him.

    Can you bully others? Susu would make up for what the original owner did wrong and apologize one by one, but neither the original owner nor himself hurt Pang Yizhi.

    She doesn''t need to swallow her breath to someone who hates herself in every possible way.

    The grievances between the two girls, he is a big man who has nothing to do with him, and he is too biased to do what he does.

    At this time, General Ye also saw his daughter talking to Pang Yizhi.

    Ye Xiao walked over and said, "Huge man, what are you talking to the little girl?"

    Pang Yizhi looked away and smiled softly: "General Ye Da, the officer and Miss San are not familiar, just say hello."

    Pang Yizhi nced at Tantai Jin, who had just got off the carriage, and said vaguely, "His Royal Highness, I haven''t seen him for a long time. It looks thinner."

    Tai-Jin''s eyes fixed on Pang Yizhi''s face, and said: "The huge man read it wrong."

    Pang Yizhi smiled and raised his hand to General Ye: "General Ye Da, please."

    Ye Xiao had already held the power, and didn''t refuse, he took the lead, and Pang Yizhi followed closely behind.

    Su Su nced at Tan Tai Jin: "Do you know Pang Yizhi?"

    Tai Jin shook his head and said, "I don''t know."

    Su Su thought, who are you lie to? Not to mention anything else, between rivals in love, always know the existence of each other. Even if you don''t know, everyone jumped into the water together and met in the water.

    Since he didn''t want to talk, Susu wouldn''t ask on such asions.

    Xuan Wangfu is very lively today.

    His Royal Highness Xiao Rin, has always been a legend in the Great Xia Kingdom.

    First, let¡¯s talk about the family background. His biological mother was the queen, and the empress mother was the distant niece of the empress dowager.

    After the Queen''s wedding, the Queen has never had children.

    The emperor waited for a few years, and saw that the harem was weak, so he had to withdraw the harem¡¯s refuge. The concubines became pregnant one after another.

    The queen was in a hurry, but her belly remained silent. She didn''t give birth to her son Xiao Rin until she was twenty-eight.

    The prince¡¯s status is so distinguished and precious. At that time, the previous national teacher, on the spot, eximed: "The future of His Royal Highness is unlimited! Great Xia Guoyun is connected with His Royal Highness."

    I have said this, not to mention that the queen regarded this son as fate, the emperor and the queen mother could not help but attach importance to this child.

    Even if you don''t talk about identity, but just talk about temperament and ability, Xiao Rin is an all-rounder, gentleman, and looks like an immortal.

    When he was seventeen years old, the emperor had the heart to test the school and asked him topete with the Wu Zhuangyuan that year, but Wu Zhuangyuan never beat him.

    Some people have spected that His Highness Six is ??now at the top, I am afraid that his skills areparable to those of General Ye Da.

    Of course, Ye Xiao will definitely not fight Xiao Rin, but this does not affect the omnipotent and immortal image of His Royal Highness Six.

    If you ask unmarried women in Beijing who they want to marry most, 99% of them will be ashamed and timid about the name of His Royal Highness Six.

    Because of this, when Ye Bingshang married Xiao Rin, almost all the girls in Beijing had their dreams broken that night.

    The one that broke most thoroughly was the original Ye Xiwu, almost out of madness.

    The emperor did not establish a prince, but instead canonized King Xiao Rinxuan this time. Everyone knew in their hearts that this did not mean that the emperor did not value His Highness Six. On the contrary, since ancient times, few princes who have been crowned prematurely have ascended to the throne of God.

    Killing, nothing more than that.

    A few of the most ferocious wolves fight, the most powerful can sit on the seat of God. The emperor didn''t want Xiao Lin to be the target of public criticism early.

    The courtiers are all smart people, and they have a scrupulous mind. The birthday banquet of Xiao Rin, His Royal Highness King Xuan, is very generous.

    Su Su walked in. There were already many people at the banquet.

    As the family members of General Ye Da, Su Su and Tantai Jin sat behind General Ye Da.

    On this asion, Ye Lanyin, the concubine of the Ye family, couldn''te.

    Su Su couldn''t help looking at the man in charge, Xiao Lin was talking to a courtier.

    Su Su propped his chin.

    As a mortal King Xuan, he is still somewhat different from the big brother. The big brother Gongye is lonely, and his eyebrows are more refined. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is shocked.

    Taijin followed Su Su¡¯s eyes and saw King Xuan.

    He faintly retracted his gaze and looked at the wine bottle in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After a while, before the sound of silk and bamboo sounded, the maidservant of King Xuan''s Mansion helped a young girl out.

    Xiao Rin''s original clean expression suddenly became very soft: "Bing Chang,e."

    The woman put her cool little hand into Xiao Rin''s palm.

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Without anyone talking, Su Su recognized who the woman was not far away.

    The person in the painting a few days ago seemed toe alive in an instant.

    She is dressed in snow-white fox fur, her skin is fair, and her eyes are tender and shy.

    The woman wears a simple cyan ribbon on her hair, which is beautiful and delicate and elegant.

    Ye Bingshang¡¯s face is too gorgeous for a bit more, and too veggie for a bit less, just enough to bear the appearance of a closed moon and a shameful flower.

    As soon as she came out, Pang Yizhi''s eyes were mean, not even his eyes turned, only a little mncholy and yearning remained.

    The female rtives at the courtier''s house on the scene looked at Ye Bingchang, biting her lips and twisting her handkerchief unconsciously.

    This sister-inw is really lethal, Su Su thought.

    Chuntao is very nervous, for fear that Miss San will be angry again. Compared with the eldestdy who is full of femininity, the thirddy still has a little bit of baby fat on her face, which is more than cute and not enough.

    However, Chuntao nced at her third youngdy, who was biting a strawberry, staring at the big girl with ck and white eyes, she was only curious.

    Chuntao:...Huh? Miss San is so peaceful?

    Chuntao, where do you know¡ª

    Five hundred yearster, in the Three Realms, there is a female congregation who is so beautiful that the gods and demons can''t see it, and the fox n is fascinated.

    The little female cultivator who was born with a womb, that is a stunning beauty that will never be seen in the world for thousands of years.

    Even if the world is already in turmoil and chaos, even the newly-born demons know that in the eight wilderness, even the goddess who have fallen from ancient times are notparable to the little girl who rarely goes out of the sect of Hengyang. build.

    Her name is Li Susu.

    They also inferred particrly trivially¡ª

    The reason why the Demon King didn¡¯t kill Su Su was because she saw that the young little Lori was a potential stock, and she was ready to wait for her to grow up to be a stove, right?

    Su Su faced his own body, that sacred face with a holy breath for a hundred years, how could it be impossible to be surprised by Ye Bingshang''s face.

    The level of beauty in the cultivation world is generally unreasonably high, and there are many female cultivators who are better-looking than Ye Bingshang.

    Susu looked at Pang Yizhi, who was lost and lonely. Thinking of something, she subconsciously looked at Tantai Jin beside her.

    The young man lowered his eyes, noticed that someone was looking at him, and looked suspiciously at Shang Susu.

    Su Su rolled his eyes boringly.

    Well, I thought that the evil boy next to him would also stare at Ye Bingshang.

    As a result, he was so restrained.

    Are you afraid of her beating him?

    Ye Bingshang is now the only woman in Xiao Rin''s backyard. Sitting behind Xiao Rin, she nods gently at General Ye Da: "Daddy."

    Ye Xiao nodded, and the tiger red at the little daughter who was eating strawberries behind him.

    "Yuwu!"

    Susu bit half a strawberry in his mouth and swallowed quickly.

    know know! She is already very skilled!

    Su Su stood up, blessed her body at Ye Bingchang, and said embarrassedly: "Excuse me, big sister, Xiwu shouldn''t push you at the pce banquet some time ago. Xiwu is here to apologize for you, please You forgive."

    Ye Bingshang was taken aback, and then smiled: "It''s not a problem, we are fighting between our sisters. I know the third sister didn''t mean it."

    She looked at Su Su with her gentle water eyes, and said with satisfaction: "The third sister has grown up."

    She was so lenient, but Susu was surprised.

    It seems that the original owner hates the big sister, who is not bad?

    Thinking of this, the doubts in Su Su''s heart dissipated a bit, and the guilt became more real. Ye Bingshang did have a sick look, and under her makeup, she could faintly see that she was unwell.

    Sure enough, during the rest of the meal, she asionally covered her lips with a handkerchief and coughed low.

    Maid Xiaohui held Ye Bingshang and said: "Manny, you forgave Miss Ye San so easily, that day she obviously deliberately..."

    Ye Bingshang frowned and whispered: "Xiaohui, don''t say much."

    Xiaohuisan closed her mouth.

    Before leaving the pavilion, the third girl often bullied the eldest girl. Now that the eldest girl has a backing, she still gives way to the third girl step by step.

    Ye Bingshang sighed lowly, looking at the girl in the concubine color coat and skirt behind General Ye Da, I wish the third sister really grew up.

 Chapter 10: Dazzling

    Xiao Rin''s personality is not high-profile, so his birthday banquet is not much fun.

    After the actors came to the stage to y music and dance, only the ministers were left to chat with each other.

    Just then, a man whoughed out came in.

    The man has a white jade crown with a transparent jade on his waist.

    "My sixth brother is bornte, so I hope my sixth brother will not be angry."

    Although he is smiling, it''s not like that in his eyes.

    Xiao Rin, who was sitting in the main seat, had a gentle expression, but when he saw him, he felt a little cold.

    Xiao Lin stood up: "Four brothers."

    Turns out to be King Zhao.

    Su Su quietly observed this King Zhao, his footsteps were a little vacant, his eyes were pale ck, and his eyes were sharp.

    At first nce, it looks like a bad person.

    The status of King Zhao is not ordinary. His mother is the emperor''s favorite noble concubine. The noble concubine''s mother family is powerful, and he is Xiao Rin''s biggest opponent in the future battle for the throne.

    Zhao Wang Xiaoshen sat down in the other seat. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his gaze fell on Ye Bingshang: "Shang side concubine, I haven''t seen you for many days, howe I be more and more pitiful, this little face is pale, so I can see it. I feel sorry. Could it be that the sixth brother treated you badly?"

    He said with a smile, but his eyes wandered around Ye Bingchang''s neck and cor unkindly.

    Ye Bingchang looked away ufortably, her eyebrows were dyed with a light color of unpleasantness, she had enough courtesy, and got up to salute.

    "Look at His Royal Highness Zhao not to make jokes about his concubine."

    King Zhao lifted his lips, his eagle-like gaze still stared at Ye Bingshang.

    Xiao Lin has already sinked his face, he put down the wine ss again.

    "Fourth brother, this king¡¯s housework, don¡¯t bother with fourth brother."

    King Zhao smacked his lips, seeing the immortal character Xiao Rin angry, but he did not dare to continue.

    This sixth brother has a gentle temperament, and it''s okay if he doesn''t provoke him. If he really provokes him, he won''t have good fruit. He looked away, thinking of something, and looked at Ye Family with interest.

    "Girl Ye San was there."

    Wang Zhao saw Su Su, his eyes ignited with interest.

    His impression of this thirddy stayed in the past, a pungent and willful, snake-hearted little girl, but today''s Ye San, with a scorching flower tint between his brows, has a different style.

    If Miss Ye is a pretty lotus, this third Miss is the first blooming peony.

    A young girl who has just matured, young and attractive.

    The two girls from the Ye family were born well.

    Su Su didn''t expect to eat a melon by himself, and finally this king Zhao turned his attention to himself.

    His eyes are sticky and ufortable.

    Susu was also calm, she said to King Zhao: "The courtier sends greetings to His Royal Highness Zhao."

    Then she hid behind Tantai Jin in a wicked way.

    leave you! Bad embryo demon, face King Zhao.

    Tai Jin looked at the girl behind him in shock.

    She looked back at him solemnly.

    Tai Jin''s eyes were uncertain, he nced at her and met Zhao Wang''s line of sight on her behalf.

    Zhao Wang gave a sly smile.

    "Proton, long time no see, is living in the General''s Mansion better than Leng Gong?"

    Su Su felt that this king Zhao was like an arrogant crab walking sideways. He was not only lustful, but also serious, and he had to say a few words when he caught anyone.

    Since his appearance at the banquet, the whole atmosphere has changed.

    Taijin said, "Thank you, King Zhao, for your concern. The General Mansion is very good."

    "That''s good, this king really misses Proton, his childhood ymate." Zhao Wang lifted his robe, his legs parted slightly, his expression implied sneer and contempt.

    Tai Jinnian did not change his face and nodded, and toasted King Zhao a ss of wine.

    Zhao Wang raised his eyebrows, very unexpectedly.

    This humble prisoner of war Proton, when he got under his crotch, his hands clenched in the mud, and the blue veins bulged on the back of his hands.

    Now he hints that this incident humiliates Proton, but Tantai Jin reacts very calmly.

    is interesting.

    Susu felt tight when he heard this. She remembered the words of the grandmother in the pcest time that the princes often seemed to y with Tantai Jin for fun.

    What did King Zhao do to Tantaijin?

    She couldn''t help but look at Tantai Jin, trying to see what she was, but she could only see the young boy''s thin profile face, his long eyshes restrained his ck pupils, and he was too peaceful.

    Seeing the happy banquet, because Zhao Wang became condensed. A chubby minister smiled and said, "I came back from the Daxia border some time ago and got a very interesting thing. I don''t know if the two princes and the adults are interested in enjoying it together."

    Wang Zhao leaned forward and said, "Oh? Lord Li, don''t fool this king with mediocre things, take it out and have a look."

    Master Li smiled and said, "I don''t dare to subordinate officials." He patted his palms, and the subordinates carried a huge square object in. It was covered by ck silk cloth and couldn''t see what was inside.

    Master Li walked over and lifted the ck cloth.

    Inside the cage, Hao Ran was lying on his stomach with a mighty lion.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Pang Yizhi: "Master Li, although lions are notmon, they are not rare things. What does Master Li mean?"

    Master Liughed so hard that he could not see his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, everyone, the good show is behind."

    He took out a palm-sized jade box from his body.

    opened the lid of the jade box and threw the jade box into the iron cage.

    Susu had a bad feeling, she stared at the box closely.

    A bee the size of a fingernail flew out of the box.

    "This is the Red me Bee, don''t look at it small, just this one, the lion is not its opponent."

    As soon as the voice fell, the lion stood up vigntly, and the red bee rushed directly into the lion''s ears.

    The lion began to bash the cage maniacally.

    Master Li was smiling, the next moment, the lion twitched and fell to the ground, its head exploded, and the slurry sshed all over the floor.

    The Chiyan Bee, which was the size of a fingernail before, has now be the fist of a mature man.

    Everyone''s eyes widened.

    The female families have ugly faces, they use kerchiefs to cover their eyes, and their stomachs are upset.

    Su Su suddenly put down his chopsticks.

    Where is something strange? This red me bee is clearly a monster.

    How can monsters appear in the world?

    Sure enough, the next moment the originally amiable and honest Master Li''s face became distorted: "Everyone has seen enough of the excitement, now you can go to the Yellow Spring with peace of mind!"

    An ident happened instantly, and dozens of red me bees sprang out under the lion cage.

    The Red me Bee rushed towards the crowd, screaming endlessly.

    General Ye couldn''t help but change his face, drew out his sword, and began to drive away the Chiyan Bees flying towards this side.

    have seen the power of this thing, let it get into the body, where there is a way to survive.

    Xiao Lin reacted faster, shed on the Chi Yanfeng body with a single sword, and then turned back and ordered: "Protect the concubine and leave!"

    ''S men hurriedly guarded Ye Bingchang away.

    Ye Bingshang held Xiao Rin''s hand and trembled: "Master."

    Xiao Lin said: "Go!"

    He tore off the big cloak from his body, wrapped Ye Bingshang, and pushed her towards the maid.

    The guards hurriedly guarded Ye Bingshang and left.

    Susu also knew that the trouble was big. I thought the world was peaceful, but when I attended a birthday banquet, I saw something that shouldn''t have appeared.

    General Ye is good at martial arts, but he is a mortal. Where can I see the strange and cruel Chiyan Bee?

    The red me bee is flexible, and Ye Xiao is very struggling.

    The screams on the court kept screaming, and the red me bee broke through the human body and became louder and louder.

    Seeing a Chi Yan wasp, he was about to get into General Ye Da''s head, a sharp sword, and cut the Chi Yan wase in half.

    Ye Xiao turned his head and saw a pair of beautiful sharp eyes.

    "Yuwu?"

    Su Su couldn''t control what the general father thought, she turned her wrist, pulled a sword flower, and leaned in front of her.

    "Father, we have to leave quickly."

    Waiting for the Chiyan Bee to grow bigger and bigger, it''s even harder to deal with.

    Ye Xiao''s heart sank, but he quickly distinguished the severity and eased, and retreated outside the door.

    This stuff is far from being able to cope with.

    Nearly ten Chiyan Bees rushed, and Su Su finally stabbed one to death.

    When she turned around, she saw that General Ye had retreated to the gate. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she turned her head and found that Tantai Jin was missing.

    Susu: "...!"

    She panicked. If something happened to him, she wouldn''t have to live anymore, and the Three Realms would soon be cold.

    Turning around for a moment, a red me bee flew towards her.

    was suddenly caught by the wrist.

    Su Su shouted in surprise: "Big Brother!"

    Xiao Lin frowned, wondering why Ye Xiwu in front of him called himself like this.

    "What do you dare to do, go!" Although he didn''t like Miss Ye San, he wouldn''t die.

    Xiao Lin''s sword light ispletely different from his own humility. His sword faintly carries a cold light, splits the light and glimpses, and is quick and cold. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Seeing that he was not easy to provoke, Chi Yanfeng did not dare to lean towards him.

    fled one after another.

    Su Su was caught off guard and was rescued by Xiao Rin. She was moved in her heart. Big Brother has never changed.

    The dark guards of the pce yed, and the situation eased a lot.

    But there are still red me bees that absorb the power of the human body, and they grow bigger and bigger.

    Su Su was holding the sword, and ignoring himself, walking towards the chaotic crowd.

    She is anxious, where is Tantai Jin? Where did you go!

    Isn''t something really wrong?

    Seeing a man in front of him, being forced into a corner by a baby-sized Chiyan Bee, Su Su turned around and stabbed him without even thinking about it.

    Qinghong Sword Art was used to the fullest by her, and the Chiyan Bee was chopped off its wings and head.

    Su Su only then saw who was the one who was almost killed.

    The man looked at her suspiciously.

    turned out to be Pang Yizhi.

    Pang Yi''s literary talent is brilliant, but he is not good at martial arts.

    He looked at Su Su, with the harsh and sharp utterances of the past, at this moment he was a little unwilling to call: "You...you..."

    The beautiful flowers in the girl''s forehead have been awkwardly spent, but she has a pair of ck and white eyes that are amazingly beautiful.

    is like a burning color.

    Su Su Bian''s mouth: "Huge people don''t want to run for their lives!"

    What do you stare at her! Is there a flower on her face?

    Pang Yi lookedplicated, and turned to run.

    Su Su suddenly pulled his sleeve: "Wait, do you see Tantai Jin?"

    "Proton¡ª" He lowered his eyes, saw a dirty little face, and looked up at himself eagerly.

    The girl held the sword, her eyes bright and stubborn.

    Pang Yizhi''s heart jumped suddenly, she pushed aside her soft hand, and looked away: "I didn''t see it!"

    *

    Ye Bingshang was guarded by a dark guard and ran into the pce.

    The group of them passed through the rockery, the maid screamed suddenly, Ye Bingchang turned his head, and saw the red me bee rushing out of the maid¡¯s body and rushing towards him fiercely.

    The guards were anxious: "Shang side concubine!"

    He hurriedly stopped, but unfortunately he had never encountered such a monster before, and his skills werepletely useless.

    The guard''s eyes widened, and the Chiyan Bee had already passed through his body.

    Seeing the red me bee flying over, the guards fell one by one, and the dark guards protecting Ye Bingshang were also missing. Ye Bingshang tripped over a stone and fell to the ground.

    She was horrified and desperate, is she really going to die under the siege of these monsters today?

    The monster in front of him is half the size of an adult man! Just looking at her was scared.

    Ye Bingchang paled and backed away.

    The next moment, a cyan dress appeared in front of her.

    Ye Bingshang looked up in surprise, but before she could see the person, her eyes went dark and she lost consciousness.

    The young man raised his hand and grabbed the huge Crimson Bee.

    The Chiyan Bee, who had just murdered arrogantly, started to panic and tremble when he held its tentacles.

    Tai Jin tilted his head and smiled.

    He whispered slowly: "It''s not good to kill someone, you shouldn''t move her."

    His cracked right hand, gripping its tentacles.

    The blood bumped into the Chiyan Bee, and it squeaked strangely, and instantly turned into a puddle of foul-smelling liquid.

    Taijin''s smile disappeared, and he looked at the fiery red liquid on the ground indifferently.

    He turned around and gently picked up the woman beside the rockery.

    Ye Bingshang leaned against the boy''s thin chest.

    Taijin sent Ye Bingshang to the willow tree by theke and put it down, pulled up her slender right hand, and smeared her own blood on her wrist.

    He did all this without hurries, and then walked back safely.

    Maybe he can go back and see, King Zhao is still there.

    Didn¡¯t King Zhao miss the ¡°warmth¡± of childhood? He didn''t mind helping this highness to relive his previous feelings.

    As for Ye Xiwu, he thought lightly, that situation might be dead.

    Tai-Jin passed by the panicked crowd fleeing for his life. In the past, he lowered his eyebrows and looked cowardly. Now it''s the turn of these high-ranking people, looking flustered, running around.

    Seeing an official pushing his wife towards Chi Yanfeng, he couldn''t help but sneered.

    What does ¡¡¡¡ do?

    Sure enough, after Chi Yanfeng killed the frighteneddy, it only took a few seconds to kill the officials.

    TaiJin leaned against the red beam and looked at this **** on earth.

    The smell of blood spread in the air, which made him squinted happily, and the strong blood pierced his lungs. He choked and coughed twice, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth rose high.

    Tai-Jin looked through the shadow of the tree and saw the man in Tsing Yi with an entric brow, tirelessly lifting his sword to protect the crowd from leaving the pce.

    Xuan Wang.

    Taijin had many thoughts in his heart.

    But the next moment, the smile on his lips stopped, Tan Tai Jin didn''t expect that the girl who had been killed would appear not far away.

    Her hair was scattered, the flowers on her forehead fainted, and even a little bit of bright red was stained on her small face.

    is very strange, it doesn''t seem to be embarrassed at all.

    Even in the bustling crowd, one can see her presence at a nce.

    The girl was holding a sword, and the light of the sword was facing the sunlight, the light was dazzling and warm.

    She walked all the way, saving people all the way.

    He heard her anxiously ask the rescued person: "Did you see Tantai Jin?"

    The minister shook his head again and again.

    She saved many people one after another, and everyone waved their hands.

    Tai Jin looked at her coldly.

    Where he touched her with his finger, a strange taste arose again, itchy and painful.

    The young man took a sigh of relief, and raised his foot to step on a killing red bee.

    "Go, kill her!" Tan Tai Jin said.

 Chapter 11: Escape

    The Red me Bee was under his feet and did not dare to struggle. It sensed the smell of flesh and blood from the juvenile body, which contained coveted power, but another sense of pressure made it only crawl on the ground.

    and fear him deeply.

    TaiJin released his foot, and the Red me Bee moved towards Su Su.

    Su Su was light and agile, but she was not strong enough. The sword shed on the red me bee. Their shell was too hard, and there was a "ng" sound. She had to work hard to make up a few more swords.

    Su Su didn''t understand why the Chi Yan wasps that had attacked others all around suddenly turned around and attacked her.

    The Chiyan Bee nowadays has long since been released.

    They have killed many people, they are huge and terrifying, and their sharp mouthparts are frightening.

    She could barely cope with one, but suddenly five or six besieged her, Su Su had to start dodging in embarrassment.

    If she is still an immortal, these monsters can be solved with a pinch, but it is a pity that she is now a mortal body, and she is in danger in a blink of an eye.

    The person she had saved before saw her in a terrible predicament and ran away in fright.

    Tai Jin narrowed his eyes and sniffed.

    This is the scorching state of the world, the unbearable heart. He tried to find anger on Su Su''s face, but there was nothing.

    The girl¡¯s pink cloak had fallen to the ground, and her skirt was covered with mud.

    But her eyes were still clean and clear, she didn''t even look at the people who ran away, focusing on dealing with the monster in front of her.

    Taijin''s eyes cast a cloud of darkness.

    Why isn¡¯t she angry, those betrayers, aren¡¯t they damned? An uncontroble feeling of resentment arose in my heart.

    A lot has changed since he took Ye Xiwu out of the bandit den and hit her head. The former Ye Xiwu was arrogant and cruel, which was annoying.

    This one ispletely different now.

    She was like water flowing down from a mountain stream, briskly and clear, but she kept cutting and breaking, just looking at her, the darkness in her bones, began to gnaw at his bones bit by bit, making him shudder.

    Now, she has no use value.

    This stupid woman wanted to drop the Jiechun silkworm onto Ye Bingshang.

    Taijin originally wanted Ye Xiwu to roll with the fat man, thinking of her identity, he simply swallowed another dose of medicine.

    Sure enough, he got rid of the ce in the pce smoothly.

    Since she was not killed by bandits that day, let''s do it today.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s daughter died in the pce, isn¡¯t it a good ending?

    Taijin nced at the back of his hand, the hideous veins were clearly visible, and the blood flow made his heart excited.

    Susu¡¯s sword had been shaken off by the red me bee''s shell. She dodged the attack and had to flee to the depths of the dense forest.

    She tried to block the huge body of the Chi Yanfeng through the gap between the trees.

    It''s a pity that they rushed and dared not to die, knocked down the trees and followed.

    Tai Jin walked out from the corner, he coldly nced at the direction where she had disappeared, and walked out of the pce.

    *

    Su Su stunned and ran wildly.

    She knew how embarrassed she was now without even looking, and a few huge red bees were chasing after her. She didn''t dare to take these monsters into the mortal pile, so she had to run to the cool woods.

    When the red me bee''s fingernails are the size of it, it''s cute.

    But anything, when it bes huge, is terrible.

    Their eyes are likenterns, with dark red light flowing in them, and their mouthparts are still serrated.

    Ye Xiwu''s body is delicate, Susu almost tripped to the ground by a stone several times.

    She gritted her teeth and did not dare to stop.

    But they still caught up to her very quickly.

    Su Su had no sword, she took advantage of the tree trunk to roll, avoiding a blow.

    The next moment, another Chi Yan wasp tried to shred her body.

    Su Su''s heart tightened.

    The bracelet on the wrist shed light.

    "little Master!"

    The Red me Bee was frozen.

    Su Su was so excited that she wanted to cry: "Gouyu!" It can be considered as waking up at a critical time, and if sheester, she will die.

    Gouyu was also shocked: "How can there be such a monster in the mortal world."

    and a group of little owners chasing it.

    is very abnormal.

    Gouyu quickly said: "I temporarily stopped them, the little master runs away."

    Su Su doesn''t talk nonsense, just turn around and run away.

    Gouyumanded: "There is a pit in front of you, little master, you jump in, cover yourself with snow and fallen leaves to hide the smell. The red me bee has bad eyes and often finds people by smell."

    Sure enough, there was a pit not far away, and Su Su jumped into it without hesitation.

    Regardless of whether it is dirty or cold, she quickly covered herself with snow and dead branches.

    Gouyu said guiltily: "Sorry little master, I can''t help you kill them with spiritual power."

    Its spiritual power did not dare to waste at all, otherwise it would not be possible to carry Susu back in the future five hundred yearster.

    Susu quickly buried herself, whileforting it optimistically: "Thank you Gouyu, I''m fine."

    The Red me Bees caught up with her a lot of time, lost her trace and taste, and was very at a loss. After spinning around for several times, she flew far away.

    Susu learned the lesson from thest time and didn''t dare to move for a long time until Gouyu said, "Little master, they have left."

    Su Su just peeled away the snow and crawled out of the pit.

    She was cold and stiff, panting.

    Gouyu only awakened for a moment, then grabbed the light, and went to sleep again.

    The snow melted in Su Su''s neck, she shivered with the cold, folded a branch to support her body, and walked out with difficulty.

    I haven''t found Tantai Jin yet.

    People from the General''s Mansion would not desperately seek him out on such asions.

    His death and her own death are both mission failures, there is no difference.

    I only hope that the young devil''s life will be harder, don''t be killed by the monster, and hold her to find him.

    *

    In a short period of time, King Xuan''s Mansion became a purgatory on earth.

    TaiJin walked out of King Xuan''s Mansion, but before he found Ye Xiao, he was suddenly held down by several purple-clothed guards.

    His eyes darkened, but he couldn''t escape.

    The purple-clothed guards took the people abducted and went to another ce.

    On the magnificent sedan chair, there is a nine-headed bird carved with Zhao Wang with an ugly face and messy hair sitting in it.

    Zhao Wang angrily said to a white-clothed man: "Yu Qing, this little wild species is the prisoner of war from Da Zhou. If you want to ask, just ask!"

    The white-clothed man held a folding fan, smiled and arched his hands: "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Zhao Wang waved his hand, the panic had not subsided.

    If it wasn''t for his door-goer, Yu Qing, to react in time and take someone to protect him to retreat, he would be pierced into his head by those ghosts.

    He is not Xiao Rin, he has superb martial arts. In that case, move slowly, and you will never get away.

    Despite this, he died of a group of death guards and then escaped.

    This loss makes Zhao Wang feel distressed.

    "His Royal Highness, in Xia Yuqing, I took the liberty to invite Proton over and would like to ask Proton a few questions."

    Taijin restrained her cold expression, looked at Yu Qing and said, "You can ask."

    Qing Yu said with a smile: "If you guessed right, this red me bee came from your Zhou Dynasty imperial pce."

    Tai Jin said in confusion: "I don''t know what Mr. Rong said."

    The young man lowered his eyes and said softly, "I came to Daxia when I was six years old. This is the first time I saw these monsters today."

    Yu Qing looked at the thin boy scrutinizingly.

    "So can Zai Xia know how Proton escaped from King Xuan''s Mansion?"

    "I kept hiding, andter escaped with Master Song''s family."

    Yu Qing frowned.

    The young man in front of him still has a look of fear on his face, and there is no loophole in his words. Is this Zhou Guo''s proton really a useless waste? Don¡¯t you know anything about Zhou¡¯s imperial family?

    King Zhao stood up suddenly and kicked Tantai Jin''s shoulder.

    A dull pain in the shoulder.

    "Toast, not eat or drink fine wine. If you know what you know, tell the king immediately. Don''t assume that the king doesn''t know, you Zhou, you are ready to fight against me."

    "You are a trash thing, and it is easier for this king to crush you than to crush an ant."

    King Zhao raised his foot and violently stepped on the fingers of Tantai Jin.

    Zhao Wang is not good at martial arts, but he is very clever in torture and torture. With force under his feet, the young man''s joints shook, and his finger bones were actually crushed by him.

    Yu Qing raised her eyebrows, but did not speak.

    At this time, even if Tantai Jin is innocent, but Zhao Wang has lost so much and is so embarrassed, he must find someone to give up.

    Tai Jin''s face clung to the snow.

    The moment King Zhao smashed his finger, he snorted, his eyes filled with dark mist.

    Tai-Jin hated his body for being so weak.

    He was born with peculiar flesh and blood, evil creatures are afraid of him, he can kill monsters with a drop of blood.

    However, he was unable to practice martial arts since he was a child.

    If he is still in the Pce of King Xuan, he can use his fingers to let the Red me Bee kill King Zhao and his party. Let Zhao Wang''s intestines pierce his stomach, and it would be hard to die.

    However, at this moment, he is too weak and really like the ant in the mouth of King Zhao.

    King Zhao needs to vent. When he thought of those terrible and dark things that came from Zhou, he looked at the young man under him gloomily and gave a weird smile.

    This little **** is still the prince of Zhou.

    However, he is only worthy to crawl under his feet.

    "My king sees that Proton has had a good time these years. Today, at the banquet, he is extraordinary. My king almost doesn''t recognize you. Proton is a person who has forgotten his old love. My king is not."

    Zhao Wang separated his legs and opened his robe.

    "Proton wants to go, and it''s simple. This king will help you recall what the proton looked like when you were young."

    "Kneeling and crawling over, this king will release you back to the general''s mansion today."

    "Otherwise..." He smiled slyly, "Sixth brother''s mansion is dead, it''s none of the king''s business."

    Yuqing sighed and looked at the boy on the ground with pity.

    TaiJin had no expression on his face.

    After a long time, he got up from the ground.

    Zhao Wang smiled and said: "That''s how it should be. Proton has been a person who is aware of current affairs since he was a child. You must remember that you used to be disobedient.

    Taijin lowered his head, his fingertips were pale, and two pieces of dark ice were quenched in his eyes.

    Those disgusting memories began toe to mind uncontrobly.

    Struggling, crying, begging... apanied by wantonughter.

    He is like a puddle of mud on the ground, with red eyes watching them do evil.

    Useless resistance...

    Tai Jin closed his eyes and was about to move.

    A snowball hit Zhao Wang''s face severely.

    Everyone didn''t react.

    King Zhao was smashed and took a step back, a puddle of snow broke on his face, his face was ugly, and he looked aside gloomily.

    Tai Jin also raised his head.

    At the end of the snow light, a girl who was embarrassed all over, was about to burn with anger.

    She leaned on a branch, like holding the sharpest sword in the world, and looked at Wang Zhao without any cover, her face flushed with anger.

    "Zhao! King!" Su Su gritted his teeth.

    I am your ancestor!

 Chapter 12: Want to start

    Wang Zhao grew up so old that he had never been beaten in the face.

    "Ye Xiwu, you actually did something to this king!" Xiao Shen quickly recognized who she was, and his expression was almost distorted.

    Zhao Wang is tyrannical and hateful. If he was interested in Su Su''s appearance before, he would like to torture her to death at this moment.

    How dare she hit him!

    He wants to let a group of people y with this woman who knows no height!

    "Come on..."

    Yu Qing, who stood by, was also very surprised. He has followed Wang Zhao for so many years, and he has naturally recognized the identity of Susu.

    Yu Qing nced at Su Su with interest, and stopped King Zhao.

    On his face, he persuaded worriedly: "His Royal Highness calm down, she is Ye Xiao''s only prostitute."

    Wang Zhao seemed to lose his mind, his eyes were dark and dark: "This king wants her to die today!"

    Su Su is afraid that he will have a ghost.

    Out of the shell over the past few years, Su Su has been afraid of many things. She is afraid of the vicissitudes of the human world, afraid of starving young children and old people, and fear of disappearing in the same family.

    But she is the only one who is not afraid of the dregs of this world!

    She heard clearly, what did King Zhao do to Tan Tai Jin and his nanny. For the first time, she could understand why everyone with evil bones would eventually be a demon.

    If you are in hell, kindness and weakness cannot protect yourself, and you will turn into a knife. Why not?

    Don''t talk about Tan Tai Jin, she heard those words, and she wanted to kill this king Zhao.

    Su Su tightened his lips, bent down and lifted Tantai Jin on the ground.

    Unexpectedly, the boy''s body temperature is colder than her.

    His dark pupils looked straight at her, reflecting her appearance at the moment. The boy''s eyes were deep and he couldn''t see emotions.

    Su Su saw the scene just now, and didn''t know how tofort him, so he simply patted him with the snow on his body.

    She whispered in his ear: "Don''t worry, Zhao Wang dare not kill us, my father is not far away."

    Tai Jin still fixedly looked at her, dropping his eyes for a while.

    "Hmm."

    His voice is low and dumb, Susu only treats him as being humiliated and in a bad mood.

    She looked at Wang Zhao with a sneer: "Xiao Shen, I call you the lord, you really think that you can trample on my Ye family at will. Let alone you, even if you change to Xiao Lin, you have to weigh it."

    "My Ye Family Zhongjun is patriotic, and the loyal is not someone like you. My father has fought on the battlefield for 20 years, and it is not for the Ye Family to suffer the humiliation of you! Tantai Jin is my husband, you insult him, it is equivalent to insult me . You insult me ??for no reason, don¡¯t you allow me to resist?"

    Zhao Wang''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    Yu Qing was a little gloat in her heart, he coughed lightly, and helped to add fire: "Looking for the prince to think twice."

    Today¡¯s incident was originally Zhao Wang¡¯s first action. Besides, Miss Ye San''s embarrassed appearance, she didn''t know, but thought they were responsible for it.

    Daxia''s military power is in Ye Xiao''s hands, no one knows, Daxia has been stable for more than ten years, relying on Ye Xiao.

    If something happens to the only aunt, Ye Xiao''s temperament wille up, and it''s really reversed. Xiao Shen couldn''t do it if he wanted to be an emperor.

    The emperor was still afraid of Ye Family, but Xiao Shen, if he was smarter, knew that Ye Xiwu could not move.

    I didn¡¯t see His Highness Six, although Xiao Rin didn¡¯t like Ye Xiwu, but did she always turn a blind eye to her?

    Yu Qing saw that King Zhao still couldn''t swallow this breath, and whispered: "Master, even if you want to teach her, you can''t be on the bright side. Let''s look for opportunities another day."

    King Zhao was pulled, his reason finally returned, he squeezed out a smile: "It''s just a misunderstanding." The ce where his face was smashed, pulled pain.

    Zhao Wang''s eyes are gloomy.

    Su Su said: "Naturally it is a misunderstanding."

    I will dare next time! Sooner orter, she will look for opportunities to smoke Wang Zhao, a great bastard.

    Watching Su Su and Tan Taijin leave, King Zhao covered his flushed face and kicked the sedan chair with anger.

    "Ye Xiwu! This king will not let you go!"

    *

    Su Su had no bottom in his heart.

    She is actually not sure whether Ye Xiao left or not. General Ye Da, a cheap daddy, has been out for years and rarely cares for a few children.

    In the memory of the original owner, Ye Xiao used his soldiers like a god, and a long-spear danced like tigers and tigers.

    However, he is more enthusiastic about training his eldest son than his delicate daughter.

    Su Su took Tantai Jin for a short distance, and saw Ye Xiao with an ugly expression.

    She breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Tiger Poison did not eat its seeds, and General Ye Da did not leave her behind.

    Ye Xiao frowned: "Xiwu, where have you been?"

    "Daddy, I was knocked away by the crowd and separated from you. Fortunately, I escaped." Su Su said.

    Ye Xiao looked at her up and down, still wondering what happened at the banquet.

    Xiwu has indeed learned swordsmanship, but her performance today, even the eldest son, cannot match her. If it weren''t for the youngest daughter, I''m afraid he would have to be buried in Xuanwangfu today.

    However, this is not a good ce for questioning. Thinking of the monsters inside, Ye Xiao said, "Go back first."

    His heart is heavy, the monster is present, I am afraid Daxia will not be stable for more than ten years.

    The sky is going to change.

    Chuntao saw Su Su and said with red eyes: "Miss, the maidservant thought that something was wrong with you, uuuu...scared the maidservant to death..."

    Su Su was funny and touched: "Don''t worry, yourdy will have a big life, she won''t die so easily."

    choked up with joy, brought the stove and cloak, and surrounded Su Su tightly.

    Su Sushi was embarrassed, his white and tender hands were all scratched, looking shocking.

    just tried to escape, didn''t feel any pain, and was so cold that he was numb. Now that it warms down, I feel a tingling pain.

    The whole body is warm, she feels a lot better.

    Tai Jin was in the corner, silent.

    Since he left King Zhao, he has been extremely quiet.

    The young boy no longer pretends even the weak and pitiful of the past, his face is cold, just like the winter snow outside in December.

    I don''t know if he feels more humiliated or hates more.

    Su Su looked at Tan Tai Jin''s hand.

    His finger bones were crushed by the king Zhao, hanging weakly, his flesh and blood were ck and purple.

    The big man who will shake the world in the future, this year, can only rise and fall in the suffering of the world.

    Susu hates what he will do in the future, but thinking about the crazy woman in the cold pce, it is inevitable that he feels a littleplicated.

    She chanted the mantra in her heart over and over again.

    Tell yourself not to sympathize with him, and don''t think about what happened to him in the past.

    With the tter of horseshoes, Su Su suddenly realized a problem, how did the devil awaken?

    In the past, the cause and effect cannot be seen in the mirror, then, was Tantai Jin killed by someone or died identally? It''s impossible not to think that you don''t want to live anymore!

    Thest possibility...Looking at the boy''s gloomy profile, Su Su''s whole body is not good.

    Tai Jin did not show any pain on his face, he looked very numb.

    He thought coldly, the reason why Ye Xiwu helped him must be because he felt that he had lost the face of the Ye family.

    She was caught in the spring silkworm, she must save his life anyway.

    He waited for Ye Xiwu to settle ounts with him.

    Just like before, taunting him is useless.

    As he expected, the girl really leaned over.

    But she didn''t scold him. Instead, she hesitated to untie the jade from her waist and tied it to him, saying, "This is for you. King Zhao will always be a little jealous when he sees it."

    This is the year Miss Ye San was born, bestowed by the emperor. At that time, General Ye was still on the battlefield, and Miss Ye San was born without a mother.

    The emperor pityed her and gave such a piece of jade.

    is also a status symbol.

    Su Su said: "No matter how insidious King Zhao is, he will still be holding yellow sand after a few decades. Maybe his fate is worse, and he will not survive that time. You may not be able to do anything now, but you must live longer than him. A little longer. The past is just the past. People should always look forward when they are alive."

    Sheforted dryly, hoping that Tantai Jin had to think about it anyway.

    He can''t think, all beings in the Three Realms will fall into purgatory.

    Tai Jin tightened his lips, and the moment Su Su leaned over, his body tensed subconsciously and wanted to stay away from her.

    The fragrance of the young girl is scattered throughout the carriage, making people nowhere to escape.

    His finger identally touched that shiny piece of jade.

    can''t tell whether it is warm or cold.

    Looking from Tan Tai Jin''s point of view, the girl''s face was dirty, the ink was scattered, and she was wet by the melted snow.

    She wiped her face carelessly, her hands were covered with scars, because the back of her hands was white and the blood stains looked very hideous.

    Why she was injured, Tan Tai Jin couldn''t be clearer.

    He stared at her hair spin, endless mockery lingering in his heart.

    How stupid.

    Such a stupid person, no wonder the luck is so good, and he cane back alive.

    He wanted to be gentle and pitiful like before, and say something to be grateful to her.

    These are what he is best at.

    But today, his lips moved, his eyes are still cold, as cold as his bones.

    Tai Jin closed her eyes as if giving up, and simply stopped looking at her.

    *

    Susu took a rest for two days and finally recovered his vitality.

    Taijin was still locked in Dongyuan, and the weather was getting colder, so Su Su asked him to send him two quilts. Only waiting for the second and third sons of Fuzhong to go out again, the truth became clear. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Thinking of his hands, she was cruel and didn''t let the doctor treat it.

    Different positions, there can be no extra sympathy.

    This is no different from raising a ve, regardless of whether it is disabled or not, as long as you live. asionally, Su Su would feel ufortable, and then when he thought of those spiritual positions, the endless corpse mountain, the whole person was okay again.

    Su Su was worried that killing the Crimson Bee on that day would make Ye Xiao suspicious, so he finished the draft and waited for Ye Xiao to call her over for questioning.

    Who knew that Ye Xiao didn''t return home at all, and he had been outside for the past two days.

    The situation in the mansion became tense inexplicably, and an atmosphere of trepidation surrounded Daxia Imperial City. When eating in the morning, Aunt Du said: "The general has not returned to the house for two days. Is that monster really as powerful as it was said outside?"

    Ye Lanyin said: "My aunt asked the third sister, haven''t the third sister seen?" She looked at Su Su, her face was not good, and she was still annoyed by the theft of her dowry.

    Su Su nodded: "It''s really amazing, so during this time, everyone will go out less."

    Du Auntie said: "I heard that the thing came from Zhou State, Zhou State cultivated those monsters, would you think again..."

    want to go to war.

    More than ten years ago, the state of Zhou was defeated and sent the prince Tantai Jin as a host.

    Today¡¯s State of Zhou is now different from the past, recuperating, having strong soldiers and strong horses, beautiful water nts, and snow and ice in the summer. Zhou Guo had already stared at Da Xia, and it was not impossible for Zhou Guo to attack the border suddenly.

    Aunt Du''s remarks made everyone a little worried.

    After all, there is really going to be a war, the men of the Ye family will be the first to go to the battlefield.

    The olddy interrupted Aunt Du unhappily: "Don''t make a fool of yourself in the inner house."

    You can''t make people panic before starting a war.

    In such a delicate situation, the most direct impact was Fuchu''sments on Tan Tai Jin.

    In the afternoon, Chuntao said anxiously: "Miss San, those people say that the proton is a catastrophe, and that if Zhou Guo goes to war with Daxia, the general will be the first to cut down the proton head. Is this true?"

    Chuntao is very worried. From the little girl''s point of view, the proton is the youngdy''s husband, and she is afraid that this will happen.

    Susu''s writing hand paused.

    She realized for the first time that it is so difficult for some people to live in peace.

    Even people like Susu who do not understand mortal wars understand that if the two countries go to war, Tantai Jin will definitely be the target of public criticism.

    For Zhou Guo, he was an abandoned son who had been abandoned for more than ten years. For Da Xia, he was a prisoner without dignity.

    If she doesn''t want to save him, she must find a way to extract the evil bones before his ident.

 Chapter 13: Revenge

    Susu had no clue about the evil bone extraction before. The Chi Yanfeng had inspired her.

    Thest battle between the fairy and the devil, many years have passed since then.

    Immortals fell countless, but all the demons were suppressed in the desert and sealed in the barrier.

    Since then, the world is stable.

    The cultivator seeds and retreats, his vitality is greatly injured. Every hundred years, Xianshan will ept disciples with excellent qualifications.

    Before Su came, I asked my dad¡ª

    "Can I go to my dad five hundred years ago for help?"

    Qingyi Xianzun sighed: "No, I was in retreat five hundred years ago. I''m afraid I won''t be out until decadester."

    "Then can I go to my mother?" Su Su was looking forward to this. She had never seen her mother.

    Qingyi Xianzun was rarely silent: "You can''t find her."

    He said so.

    Su Su asked again, but Dad didn''t want to talk more, his expression brought a trace of sadness.

    Both parents can''t be found, but Su Su can''t hope in the same door.

    As soon as Xianshan is closed at this time, cultivators will note to the mortal world to recruit disciples, and Su Su can''t go to Xianshan; secondly, even if she tells the truth, some people are willing to believe her, but they have no way to extract evil bones.

    If so, how will it fall after five hundred years?

    Susu¡¯s only hope lies in the divine tortoise that suppressed Huangyuan.

    The **** tortoise has lived for tens of thousands of years, maybe only it, knows the way to extract the evil bones.

    The tortoise is sleeping in the desert, but now that a monster has escaped from the desert, the tortoise must wake up!

    As long as she reaches the wilderness, she can know the way.

    Su Su suppressed the excitement in his heart. After all, it was not a good thing for the evil spirits to run out. This meant that the seal was loose and even the evil spirits were aware that their demon gods were about to wake up.

    Even though they still can''t find Tantai Jin.

    Five hundred yearster, the turmoil of the Three Realms may begin at this moment.

    The seal was loosened, and when the tortoise woke up, it was the hope of extracting the evil bones, and it also meant the beginning of danger.

    So, let''s not let Tantai Jin die at this time. When he dies, the evil bone reawakens. When the evil spirit breaks through the desert, nothing will happen to her.

    Su Su thought for a while, and called the butler: "Can you help me buy some talisman paper and cinnabar."

    The butler was surprised: "Miss San, what do you want these things for?"

    "Monsters are present in the world, and the mansion is equipped with things to ward off evil spirits. It is always good." Su Su said, "Remember, talisman paper needs to be made of peach wood more than a hundred years old, and cinnabar needs the blood of beasts."

    Su Su has no spiritual power, but luckily he has learned to draw amulets.

    The butler was very embarrassed. Seeing Su Su insisted, he nodded: "I will help the youngdy to find it."

    As soon as he left, the little beggar came to report: "Miss, the third son went to the gambling shop again!"

    Susu gave him a silver coin: "Thank you."

    She wore a veil and took Chuntao to the gambling shop that the little beggar said.

    Su Su sat in the opposite teahouse for a while, and saw that the third son Ye Zheyun and the son Shangshu came out on their shoulders.

    The smiles on the faces of the two are exceptionally brilliant.

    The gambling shop owner sent them away. After a while, Su Su told Chuntao to stay where she was, and then went out.

    She found the little brother outside the gambling house who was soliciting business, and said apologetically: "Please tell me, I will pay the remaining gambling debts for Ye San Gongzi. You see if these are enough."

    She took out a few ingots of gold.

    The little brother said in surprise: "Girl, the third son''s gambling debt, hasn''t it been paid off a few days ago?"

    Su Su knew the price of the stolen property estimated by Aunt Lian, and said, ¡°I thought Ye San Gongzi¡¯s six thousand taels of silver a while ago was not enough to be returned to Guifang.¡±

    The little brother scratched his head, very puzzled: "The third son owes only five thousand taels of silver, which has been paid off in the previous period."

    "Well, I remembered it wrong, so I won''t bother."

    Su Su was not sure whether the second son or the third son took it, but now he understands that it is Ye Zheyun.

    Six or seven thousand taels of silver things, her third brother didn''t know how much they changed.

    Seeing his unguilty appearance, I wonder how serious the consequences will be. Perhaps, he knew the consequences, but felt that Tantai Jin helped him carry everything.

    Chuntao also understood, and said angrily: "San Gongzi is too much, even the olddy''s Yu Guanyin is taken away! She also nted the money to His Royal Highness Protagonist. Fortunately, the youngdy has found out the facts, otherwise His Royal Highness will suffer a lot of sins."

    "Stop your hand?" Su Su remembered what he saidst time.

    Chuntao shook his head: "Not necessarily, but if it is Your Highness Proton, Aunt Lian will definitely not let him go."

    Aunt Lian looks kind, but everyone knows that she has a Buddha''s mouth and a snake-like heart.

    Chuntao asked: "Miss, what should I do now?"

    "Go home first."

    When Su Su arrived at the general¡¯s house, Xixi hurriedly greeted him: "Miss San, you can count asing back. The olddy found that Yu Guanyin was missing, and she was so angry. Aunt Lian was trained. In order to appease the olddy, she must use protons to vent her anger. !"

    Susu also knew that this matter would notst long, and went to the hall with Xixi quickly.

    But this time she knew it well, she was not in a hurry.

    It was the scene against time, but this time the olddy and the second and third sons were there. Ye Chufeng sat down on the chair with low eyebrows, trying to reduce his presence, while Ye Zheyun was eating grapes and gloating at Tantai Jin. .

    The olddy covered her heart, and said to Tantai Jin: "If you don''t get Jade Guanyin back, the General''s Mansion will not tolerate you!"

    Su Su quickly helped the olddy: "Grandma, you calm down."

    She also knows the importance of Jade Guanyin to the olddy. It is not worth it to say that it is more valuable, but the abbot Tonghui personally gave it to the olddy before he passed away.

    is very meaningful.

    Aunt Lian said: "Miss San, you have also seen it. Proton has done this kind of pickling. Someone is always responsible."

    The olddy of Susu followed her breath and wanted tough a little: "Look at Aunt Yilian, how should you punish the person who stole the dowry of Yuguanyin and the second sister."

    Aunt Lian sighed and said: "As long as Proton tells the whereabouts of Yu Guanyin, he will be punished lightly and hit thirty boards."

    Thirty boards, what a kindness, if you are weak, you will die.

    Ye Zheyun smiled hippiely: "The third sister, my aunt is already very kind, you won''t be reluctant?"

    As soon as these words came out, Tantai Jin looked at Su Su.

    Su Su propped his chin and said, "What did the third brother say, of course I won''t be reluctant."

    Tai Jin pursed his lips, his eyes sank suddenly.

    Aunt Lian said: "Proton, you should tell the whereabouts of Yu Guanyin."

    Taijin said coldly: "I don''t know."

    Ye Zheyun bit the grapes, fanning the mes and said: "Toast and not eat fine wine, grandmother, aunt, shouldn¡¯t it be important..."

    Taijin looked at Ye Zheyun, her dark pupils, like a bottomless whirlpool. Ye Zheyun seldom felt shocked, and he shut up, and didn''t add any more oil and jealousy.

    Aunt Lian saw the olddy''s gloomy face, and said quickly: Come here, take the proton..."

    "Wait!" Su Su said.

    Aunt Lian said displeased: "Miss San,st time my concubine trusted you, it has only been so long, this time you won''t have to protect Your Highness Proton."

    She is very dissatisfied, Ye Xiwu is the olddy''s cusp, and the olddy will naturally not me, the olddy will only point at herself.

    "Of course I won''t protect anyone." Su Su said with a smile, "Auntie, you are right. People who make mistakes must be punished severely."

    Su Su said distressedly: "Thirty boards, I don''t know if I can stand it."

    Aunt Lian pouted her lips in her heart.

    This kind of mourning star might be better if he died, so Ye Xiwu didn''t know what to do, and he provokes such a thing toe back.

    "Miss San was joking, there is a familyw in the family."

    Su Su nodded, "Since Aunt Lian feels okay, then drag the third brother out."

    The audience was shocked when he said this.

    Aunt Lian was shocked: "What did you say?" Ye Zheyun is her son!

    Su Su said: "The third brother took everything. He took them all to pay off the gambling debts. Aunt Lian, she won''t be reced by the third brother. Are you going to cover it?"

    Ye Zheyun''s face changed drastically, and stood up: "Ye Xiwu, don''t talk nonsense, the thing was taken by the wild species, what does it have to do with me!"

    "It''s simple. Xiwu is also afraid of wronging the third brother. It''s better to sit there. Grandmother sends a person to the Ruyi Gambling Shop to ask. The third brother pays a month''s money, but it''s only tens of taels of silver. It''s easy to tell the truth. "

    The old man looked ugly, rubbing his eyebrows and raising his hand: "Zhao Fu, send someone to ask."

    Aunt Lian saw Ye Zheyun''s face pale, and she instantly understood what was going on.

    All her calmness disappeared, she knelt down with a puff, and walked in front of the olddy: "Olddy, the third son is young and vigorous, but just confused for a while, please let him go and let him go."

    Ye Zheyun also knelt down with a thud: "Grandma, I was taken by Li Shangshu, I will never dare anymore!"

    The olddy stomped on the crutches: "Auntie Lian, the good son you taught!"

    Aunt Lian sobbed: "The third son will find Jade Guanyin, and the concubine is willing to make up the seconddy''s dowry."

    Su Su blinked and reminded: "There is familyw in the family, but since the person who made the mistake is the third brother, then he should be given a lighter punishment and hit thirty boards."

    Aunt Lian''s face turned green, and she began to kowtow: "I can''t help it, the third son has been weak since he was a child, and it will kill the third son."

    She regrets it now, and brings up the matter of thirty boards.

    Ye Zheyun''s legs also began to tremble: "Grandma, grandma, I know I was wrong."

    Su Su twisted a grape: "Auntie Lian, didn''t you say that the thirty board is okay? How can Tantai Jin stand it, and the third brother can¡¯t stand it. What is the reason?"

    Aunt Lian said with tears and sternly: "Miss San, you have no grievances and no grudges against you, why do you treat San Gongzi like this."

    "But who did Tan Tai Jin provoke?" Su Su did not back down.

    The olddy stared at Aunt Lian and said, "Enough!"

    "Aunt Lian spent two months in her yard introspection, Zhao Fu went to redeem Yu Guanyin, and Ye Zheyun, an unfilial bastard, went to kneel in the ancestral hall for two days, and no one was allowed to give him food!"

    Such punishment made Auntie Lian breathe a sigh of relief. Although it was hard to kneel for two days in such cold weather, the son finally suffered no other suffering.

    The olddy said that Ye Zheyun was her grandson, and only asked Ye Zheyun to reflect on it.

    Su Su looked at the olddy in shock, the olddy looked tired and asked to help her away.

    is so...?

    Changed to Tantai Jin, today will lose half of his life.

    It was Ye Zheyun, who actually only knelt for two days.

    She has always believed, it seems to be shaky. Daddy clearly said that although there are injustices in the world, as long as we are willing to defend, there will always be a good result.

    When Su Su arrived in the world, he realized that it turned out that it is unfair to be born with different lives between people.

    She clenched her fist and looked at Tantai Jin. Unexpectedly, the young man was very calm, curling her lips slightly mockingly.

    It seemed that this result was as early as his expectation.

    has be a habit.

    He knew that he was born different from others.

    *

    In the middle of the night, Ye Zheyun stayed alone in the ancestral hall.

    He was lying in the bed linen that Aunt Lian secretly let her subordinates send him, and it was hard to fall asleep.

    so cold! How can he sleep!

    Before taking Jade Guanyin, Ye Zheyun thought about it, just push it to Tantaijin. I me Ye Xiwu for interfering out of thin air, otherwise how could he suffer such a crime?

    He hated in his heart, and then thought sarcastically, it''s not that he can''t do anything to him.

    Suddenly, the wind and snow stopped, and the whistling wind was very quiet for a moment.

    Ye Zheyun didn''t pay attention at first, until a ck crow flew in from the window sill.

    The crow stared at him with red eyes.

    Ye Zheyun was terrified by it, and threw an apple to hit it: "Go away!"

    The crow flew away.

    Strange, how can there be crows with red eyes in the winter, making people get goose bumps!

    Then, the window was suddenly knocked open.

    A group of red-eyed crows flew in, pecking at Ye Zheyun''s flesh and blood like crazy.

    Ye Zheyun screamed and crawled outside the door: "Help! Help! Dad..."

    He stumbled, his whole body covered with blood.

    ran out of the ancestral hall and fell down the corridor.

    A pair of man¡¯s boots appeared in his eyes, and Ye Zheyun shouted in horror: "Help, hurry away these monsters..."

    "Ha, it''s so pitiful." The visitor sighed and said softly andpassionately.

    The third son fainted with blood all over, and the boy turned against the light and shadow, showing his pale lips.

    The tails of his eyes are flushed with sympathy.

    immediately bent his eyes andughed uncontrobly, as if seeing a scene of extreme pleasure.

    The red-eyed crow is still scrambling to eat Ye Zheyun.

    Tai Jin noticed something was wrong, turned his head, and saw a girl in a pink cloak.

    The girl is holding amp, standing in the wind and snow, pursing her lips and looking at him.

    He put away the smile on his face, and the ck pupil became cold.

    The crows scattered and fled.

 Chapter 14: Evil bone

    "What are you doing?" Su Su heard her trembling voice.

    The young man under the corridor curled his lips coldly: "Did you not see them all?" Although he was smiling, there was no smile in his voice. Instead, he looked at Su Su with cold, guarded eyes.

    seems to be considering how much Susu saw.

    Su Suquan saw it, so that his feelings were both frightened andplicated now.

    Her hand for carrying thentern trembled slightly, and Ye Zheyun was lightly punished during the day. Although Su Su was shocked at the time, she said nothing.

    After all, the olddy blessed Ye Zheyun, and at the same time, the olddy also blessed the original owner. For the olddy, they are grandchildren, and Tantai Jin is just an outsider, so there is nothing wrong with being partial.

    People are not saints, Su Su asks himself, even in his own heart, dad and fellow men are more important than others.

    She doesn''t me the olddy, but she won''t let Ye Zheyun off easily.

    Thinking that he should have escaped triumphantly at this moment, and Tantai Jin was kept in Dongyuan for so long, Su Su decided to teach him a lesson.

    She woke up in the middle of the night and nned to go to the ancestral hall to frighten Ye Zheyun and let him understand that he had done something wrong and that he had to be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night.

    I didn''t expect to see this scene in front of me, and a half-stepter, Ye Zheyun would be pecked until only a skeleton was left.

    The red-eyed crows dispersed, Su Su was surprised: The devil was awakened at this time?

    Could it be that the mirror disy was wrong in the past? He clearly said he was just a mortal!

    Her heart thumped wildly, and she took a deep breath.

    After finally calming down his confused mind, Su Su saw the current scene clearly, Ye Zheyuny on the ground, not knowing his life or death.

    Tan Tai Jin, who was thinly dressed, stood in the cold night breeze, seemingly not nning toe over and kill her.

    Huh?

    She took a closer look, and found that Tan Tai Jin was sullen and in a bad mood.

    His lips are pale. If it weren''t for the fact that he almost killed someone just now, he would have thought that he was innocent and confused and broke into the ancestral hall.

    There is no blood pupil, no magic pattern, no matter how you look at it, he is just a mortal.

    When I thought of the red-eyed crows just now, they were all low-level monsters that could not even be transformed into form, Su Su understood¡ª

    I haven''t awakened yet, he is still a mortal.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, and her tight body rxed.

    Susu walked over.

    Tai-Jin stared at Su Su closely with his pitch-ck pupils. He didn''t regreting to kill Ye Zheyun tonight. The only regret was that he was not cautious enough to be driven by Susu to see the monster.

    was seen by her...

    Silently slipped a dagger from his sleeve.

    Su Su reacted swiftly. With a tiptoe, the dagger fell off Tantai Jin¡¯s hand andnded in the snow.

    The young man looked at himself gloomily.

    Susu: "..." It turned out that not only was he not awakened, but he was still a scumbag.

    Susu waspletely relieved, and walked over to tie up Tantai Jin three or two times.

    His hand was cut back by Su Su''s cloak belt, his voice was low, but he was full of unwilling malice: "Either kill me, or I will kill you in the future!"

    Su Su snorted and patted his face: "Be honest with you."

    Don''t start, he looked at Su Su with a pair of indifferent eyes.

    The cold Shirayuki, the boy''s ck pupil, looks weirdly terrifying.

    But no matter how you look at it, Su Su wants tough when he thinks of him being knocked down.

    She didn''t hold her back, sheughed out loud.

    Tai Jin stared at her coldly.

    She is still smiling: "I''m sorry..."

    I have seen him call the wind and call the rain, killing people without lifting his fingers, and now Tantai Jin is **** in her cloak, trying to break her into pieces, but without the appearance of minions, which makes people inexplicably happy.

    Su Su ignored him and went to see Ye Zheyun''s injury.

    She helped Ye Zheyun up and sniffed, but luckily she just fainted.

    Ye Zheyun shed a lot of blood on his body. It looked terrifying, but it was actually skin trauma, and even the blood had stopped. He fainted. The bigger reason was that he was frightened.

    Tai Jin wanted to torture him slowly, but he didn''t have time.

    Ye Zheyun is a bastard, but he is not guilty of death.

    Su Su took out the quilt from the ancestral hall and threw it on Ye Zheyun, but don''t be killed by Tantai Jin and frozen to death.

    She no longer cares about Ye Zheyun, just like this, let Ye Zheyun take a lesson.

    Don¡¯t bully others, in case you bully someone worse than yourself.

    She was busy for a while, panting lightly.

    Looking back, he saw that Tan Tai Jin didn''t know when, sitting cross-legged on the porch, looking at her mockingly.

    Mingming is the same face as before, and Su Sushengsheng sees a bit of cold cruelty from the boy now.

    She suddenly realized that the person in front of her was not only not vulnerable, but also keen to kill with cruel methods.

    He is extremely vengeful and his personality is extreme.

    Ye Zheyun framed him, so he wanted Ye Zheyun''s life.

    Susu saw that he was not weak and had good adaptability, and asked him: "You go by yourself, or should I drag you back?"

    His voice is cold and hoarse: "You don''t call people?"

    "Who am I calling? Oh, you are afraid I will tell daddy." Su Su squatted down in front of him, and instantly understood Tan Tai Jin''s concerns.

    The matter of proiming the royal mansion two days ago made the entire Great Xia country be a soldier.

    The emperor began to summon the world''s demon masters and Taoists to hunt for the fled Crimson Bee and the monsters hidden in Daxia.

    If Tantai Jin was discovered at this time, he would drive the monster, and he would definitely not escape death.

    Tai Jin remained silent, staring at Su Su coldly.

    His eyes are like a poisonous snake spitting out letters, and he has no good intentions.

    Su Su has no doubt, he must be thinking about how to quietly kill himself before being discovered.

    It is a pity that all conspiracies and tricks in the world are ineffective in the face of absolute strength.

    Just as five hundred yearster, the realm ofprehension cannot kill the demon king anyway. Five hundred years ago, Tantai Jin, who had not yet awakened, could not do anything to Su Su.

    Susu naturally wouldn''t tell Tantaijin''s affairs, not only that, she had to protect him for the time being, but she couldn''t tell him the reason.

    She shook her head subconsciously and said: "Of course I won''t say it, I also caught the spring silkworm, so I won''t let you die."

    His thin lips moved, and he said coldly: "I don''t know how to be ashamed."

    Susu also reacted, what the medicine needs her to do. Her face flushed slightly. After all, as a girl in the cultivation world, it was a bit embarrassing to take **** for granted.

    But in short, she wouldn''t have **** with monsters.

    She stared at him slightly annoyed and said, "Would you like to go, or stay here if you don''t go!"

    stayed in the ancestral hall with Ye Zheyun, and at dawn, he could go to death calmly without having to betrayed by Susu.

    Tai Jin nced at her blushing face, looked away, and stood up.

    Seeing the young man walking in front, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, no matter what has gone through, the young devil still wants to live.

    Su Su Bianzui: To live, to do harm to themon people.

    *

    Ye Zheyun was found outside the ancestral hall with blood on his body early in the morning.

    Chuntao said: "Miss, it is spreading everywhere. The third son said that he saw the evildoer. Aunt Lian was almost crying and fainted. She said that she would wait for the general to return to the house and let the Taoist priestse and see."

    Sure enough, when Ye Xiao came back in the afternoon, he also heard about this weird thing.

    Compared to the eldest son, who was talented and intelligent, Ye Xiao really didn''t like Ye Zheyun''s dude, but the enchantment appeared in the mansion, which undoubtedly stirred Ye Xiao''s sensitive nerves.

    Ye Xiao asked Ye Zheyun: "Did you really see it?"

    Ye Zheyun was feverish, and nodded to death: "Father, I swear, I didn''t lie. Those crows have blood red eyes and they will shine! Look at your son, his son is full of wounds..."

    Ye Xiao frowned, and said, "Shut up and let someone go to find a Taoist priest, or a demon master, with a lower momentum."

    The ups and downs outside, the momentum is too big, it is not good for Ye Xiao.

    Ye Zheyun was in pain all over, and then he was afraid: "I, I also saw a person driving a monster."

    Ye Xiao is more serious, can drive monsters, obviously more difficult than monsters.

    Su Su heard this, and raised his heart, wouldn''t Ye Zheyun really see it?

    She nced at Tantai Jin quietly, the young man''splexion was calm and calm.

    "He...it''s terrible...like a group of dark shadows, taller than the beam of the room, with a gloomy voice, with a big mouth of blood!" Ye Zheyun said with a trembling voice.

    Taijin Taijin curled his lips sarcastically.

    Susu: "..."

    This **** is pretty good, really Ye Zheyun really. She wants to cover Ye Zheyun''s mouth, it looks like this, isn''t it embarrassing to talk nonsense?

    Not long after, a Taoist priest with white beard and white hair came to the mansion.

    The Taoist priest looked like a fairy, and he first met with the general and the olddy, and then asked, "Where did the master see the monster?"

    "In the ancestral hall!" said the olddy.

    Taoist nodded: "Pan Dao, go and have a look."

    The olddy hurriedly said: "True person Cihong, please here."

    Susu is a mortal body, she can''t see the Taoism of Taoist priests, she is actually quite curious about how mortal Taoist priests catch evildoers.

    Cihong came to the ancestral hall, and the Ye family''s rtives nervously followed.

    Everyone is afraid that the general mansion is really enchanting and endangers their lives. Ye Zheyun said so exaggeratedly, people are panicking now.

    Cihong took out apass, circled the ancestral hall twice, and said with a heavy tone: "There are indeed monsters in your house."

    Susu doubted in his heart, would the old Taoist really catch demons?

    Cihong said, "Prepare Xian Dao with ck dog blood, cinnabar, and clothes stained with the blood of the third son."

    Someone hurriedly took care of it, and it didn''t take long before the Taoist priest started to do it.

    Taijin leaned against Xuezhi and looked at Cihong coldly.

    In the winter, the clothes Ye Zheyun wore suddenly burned.

    Ashes fly into the sky.

    "It seems that this enchanting evildoer is not shallow, and is still hidden in the mansion." Ci Hong said, "Now the poor Dao wants to find this person. Pleasee forward."

    First of all, the olddy, with aplicated symbol drawn on the palm of her hand.

    Daochang shook his head.

    Next was Ye Xiao and a few sons, and then it was Ye Lanyin and Su Su''s turn.

    The seconddy Ye Lanyin swallowed with nervousness.

    Su Su stretched out her hand, the old Tao drew a symbol on the palm of her hand, and shook her head.

    To be honest, Su Su has never seen such a solemn ceremony, the way ofprehension is simple andplicated.

    Tantai Jin''s turn, Su Su looked over.

    Taijin stretched out his hand, his voice clear and smooth: "Thank you, please take a look."

    Cihong draws symbols ording to thew.

    Taijin tilted his head, and smiled innocently: "What did the Daoist see?"

    Cihong still looks solemn and shook his head.

    Taijin retracted his hand, eyes full of sarcasm.

    The more Ci Hong checked, the more cold sweat on his forehead. In the evening, Xixi suddenly came to report and said: "The Daoist found the evildoer!"

    "Where?" Chuntao asked quickly.

    "Houshan, it is said that a piebald leopard that the general hunted back before did evil!"

    Chuntao breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "Just find it."

    Su Suy on the desk, speechless.

    She grinds her teeth lightly, thinking it is a fellow Taoist, but also wants to ask Cihong to help send a letter to the **** turtle, but she didn''t expect that Cihong is a **** stick.

    The real evil thing is now leaning in front of the window, looking at the plum blossoms in full bloom outside the window.

    Under the light, he has beautiful eyebrows and thin red lips.

    Susu thought, I have to tie him up tonight!

    These two days have been like this.

    asionally she woke up in the middle of the night, feeling cold on the back of her head, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of pupils with blood mist, staring at her coldly.

    What is born evil bone? It will take tens of thousands of years for such an existence to be born.

    That means, no matter what, he will definitely go on a **** road. Murder and torture are things carved in the bones.

    can''t be influenced, can only be eliminated, no one can reverse it.

    Within two days, there was an ident in the Royal Pce of Xuan.

    The Great Xia court was panicked.

    It is said that the side concubine empress of the Sixth Highness, who was all over the country, fell into aa two days ago and couldn''t wake up no matter what.

    Su Su thought of the gentle and sick beauty concubine, and was a little worried for her.

    In the middle of the night, Su Su was disturbed in the dream and suddenly woke up.

    She suddenly looked under the bed, and sure enough, the boy was nowhere to be seen, and there was only a mess of rope on the ground.

 Chapter 15: Nightmare

    In the pce of ¡¡¡¡xuan, Xiao Rin hugged a woman in a purple dress and a skirt, and asked the person on the side of the copse: "How is Chang''er?"

    The white-clothed man closed his folding fan and said with a smile: "The situation is naturally not good, I said, brother, you, King Xuan, did a bad job before moving to the mansion. First, the red bee besieged, and then your concubine was entangled by the nightmare. Not good."

    Xiao Lin was not angry, and said warmly: "Yu Qing, I''m talking about business with you, how can I pull Chang''er out of the nightmare?"

    Yu Qing sighed: "Brother, you are too overestimating me. You must know that back then in Buzhaoshan, you learned kendo and I learned how to eliminate monsters. Your kendo inherited the essence of the old man, but I learned how to eliminate monsters. Not very good. I rushed over from Prince Zhao''s Mansion this time, but I was risking my life to help you." I am afraid that Wang Zhao would not have thought of it anyway. The doorman he regarded as the guest was the junior of Xuan Wang Xiao Lin.

    Xiao Lin sighed: "Master''s storage jade is here for you."

    Yu Qing said hurriedly: "Really?"

    Xiao Lin didn''t talk nonsense, took off a piece of ordinary-looking jade from his waist and threw it to Yu Qing. Yu Qing caught it in a hurry, and smiled openly: "Oh, there is something wrong with the concubine of the brother, it is incumbent for Yu Qing to help."

    After all, Yu Qing collected the jade and restrained the joke: "The nightmare is different from the little monster. I can''t even find where it is hidden. With my way, I can''t conquer this evil thing, but, It''s not impossible to wake up the side concubine."

    "The reason why the side concubine can''t wake up is because she is lost in a dream. As long as she is awakened within the specified time, it will be fine."

    "However, to enter the nightmare''s dream, you must first explore your own dream before you can save others. If you can''t wake her, those who enter the dream will die in the dream. So, brother, would you like to give it a try?"

    Xiao Lin nodded without hesitation: "Okay."

    Yu Qing looked up and down at Xiao Lin: "You really like this side concubine? You gave me the old man''s treasure, and you are willing to risk saving her. Or, your innate justice and sense of responsibility are at stake, no matter who you change today, You are willing to save."

    Xiao Lin thought about Yu Qing''s words seriously, and said, "Isn''t there a time limit? Don''t talk nonsense."

    Yu Qingughed loudly: "It turns out that you will be angry too. This concubine has a really good birth. No wonder the gentle and jade-like seniors are moved withpassion. Anyway, you really hate the thirddy of the Ye family so much? I think that girl. It''s very interesting. You didn''t see that she dared to beat Wang Zhaost time."

    The joke was a joke, Yu Qing got the treasure and began toy out quickly.

    "There is a red line on the side concubine''s neck. When the red line is moved behind the ear, no one can save. So you have to wake her up before the red line spreads." Yu Qing said in a deep voice, "Remember, in the nightmare of the nightmare, A flower and a world are all made up of the things that people most fear and desire in their hearts."

    "No matter what happens, the brother must stick to his heart and walk out of his dreams before he can enter the dreams of your concubine and bring her back."

    Xiao Lin held the sword and nodded solemnly: "I understand."

    Yuqing quickly formed seals with her hands, closed her eyes and meditated, and sweat oozes from her forehead.

    The folding fan hangs in the air and opens¡ª

    "Go in!"

    *

    At the same time, a boy in ck was walking in the woods on the outskirts of Xuanwang''s Mansion, ten miles away.

    The forest was surrounded by dark mist, and the boy creaked on the snow.

    He stretched out his hand, his pale fingertips, already covered in ck mist. He held the ck mist, which struggled in his palm.

    Tai Jin licked his lips, a feeling of hunger rose from his stomach.

    Hei Mist seemed to be aware of something, rushing to escape from his fingertips. Deep in the woods, a pair of eyesrger than antern appeared, and its voice echoed in the air.

    "Outrageous!"

    A mere mortal, even trying to swallow its devilish energy.

    Taijin looked at the devilish energy disappearing regrettably. He looked at the terrifying eyes in the sky and said lightly: "Let her go."

    The night demon said calmly: "Are you negotiating terms with me? What are you trading for?"

    It has a deep voice, deafening. The dark red eyes looked at the thin human teenager in front of him.

    The man in front of him had a breath that made it coveted. The nightmare escaped from the cracks in the abyss. He was already hungry. If it weren''t for the fact that it could only kill in a dream, it would have rushed over and swallowed Tantai Cinder.

    Taijin tilted his head: "Terms? Do you think I''m negotiating terms with you?" He covered half of his face andughed in a low voice like a joke.

    Nightmare coveted and said, "Give me your soul, and I will let the woman go."

    Tai Jin bent his lips and said softly: "Okay,e and get it."

    The mist of the night demon enveloped him in a blink of an eye.

    Su Su rushed over, just to see this scene, his scalp was about to explode, and he rushed to grab him.

    "Tantai Jin!"

    Tai Jin stood in the ck mist and turned his head.

    He said impatiently, "Let go."

    Susu grabbed him: "Are you crazy? Enter this monster''s dream, how do youe out!"

    There is a record in the books of ¡¡¡¡ Cangshuge that nightmares are born out of desire and obsession.

    Only a person with a pure heart and a firm heart can not be tempted by nightmares.

    Taijin Taijin is the devil, how can the devil have no desires and desires? Tan Tai Jin''s behavior is better, it is to bend for the beauty, if it is awkward, it is to seek death.

    The main reason is that he died when he died. If he has the ability, he should not be resurrected. The nightmare can''t swallow the evil bones. Tantai Jin''s body, if he is really buried in the nightmare''s dream, the three realms must follow.

    Tai Jin looked at holding his thin white hands.

    While avoiding the fog, Su Su tried to drag him out.

    Her face was flushed, she saw Tan Tai Jin''s indifferent eyes, and couldn''t help cursing: "Are you a worm? No matter how beautiful and beautiful Ye Bingchang is, she is also someone else''s wife. You are crazy!"

    Tai Jin said coldly: "She is mine."

    "Fuck you!" Su Su couldn''t wait to stab him to death with a single sword.

    Taijin looked at Su Su with her eyes low. She still didn''t want to let go. The ck mist wiped the girl''s delicate skin, and her face became paler and paler.

    He looked at the hand she held tightly with him, soft and tough. It fell into his eyes and it was an eyesore.

    Seeing that the nightmare demon was about to swallow its future master, Su Su became angry.

    A group of evil-pens!

    "Heavy spirit consecrate light, purple meaning Xuan Lei, give me a cut!" A hurriedly drawn talisman flew out of her sleeve.

    A purple thunder and lightning with thick arms sprang from the yellow talisman, shing towards the nightmare.

    Nightmare couldn''t swallow Tantai Jin, very annoyed, and there was an extra mortal girl doll that disrupted the situation.

    The purple thunder split the fog, and the nightmare was extremely angry. After a while, he quickly reunited, and Jiejie smiled and said, "All dreams."

    Tai Jin Hei pupil looked at Su Su, that jade-white little hand still held his finger.

    Her big eyes were ck and white, her lips almost bit blood out, and she stared at him, as if she was about to be mad at him.

    Even scolding people is so full of vigor.

    Tai Jin suddenly became very upset.

    Before the ck air eroded Su Su, he said coldly, "Get out."

    He broke her fingers apart.

    Susu was pushed out of the ck mist. She fell to the ground, her fingers being broken apart by Tantai Jin so much pain. Tantai Jin really didn''t care if she would break her finger.

    Nightmare''s eyes suddenly leaned in front of her.

    "It came just right, don''t leave any of them!" It sniffed Susu''s neck and sighed greedily.

    The overwhelming ck air surrounded Su Su in a blink of an eye.

    *

    When Su Su woke up, a man in Tsing Yi looked at her with a heavy face.

    She was surprised and said: "Daddy?"

    Qingyi Xianzun nodded: "Su Su, Tantai Jin died in a nightmare. Your mission failed. Five hundred years after Gouyu sent you back, the Demon God has awakened."

    "How could it be..." Su Su murmured.

    Xianzun sighed: "Maybe it is the fate." There was a trace of sadness in his eyes, and Su Su was lifted up.

    "The devil''s men have surrounded the Hengyang Xianshan. Susu, you follow Fuya."

    "Father, what about you?"

    Xianzun touched her hair and said, "Father and Hengyang coexist."

    As soon as the voice fell, a disciple covered in blood broke in, crying mournfully: "Master, Brother Fuya...he...he..."

    Su Su raised his eyes. Outside the sect, a young man in a white robe prated the fairy sword deeply into the ground. He closed his eyes, sitting in front of the sect in a defending posture, and his body began to dissipate.

    Su Su stumbled and ran towards him: "Fuya!"

    Fuya''s disappeared body merged into the guarding mountain formation, strengthening the barrier of Hengyang Sect.

    She burst into tears unknowingly.

    The same schoolmate next to him said: "I me Junior Sister Li, the only chance was given to her, but she made Zongmen like this. In order to apologize for her, Junior Brother Fuya died..."

    "The **** thing is her."

    "Yes, it should be her! It should not be Junior Brother Fuya!"

    Susu failed to hug the dissipated body.

    In a trance, the soul of the young man who had notpletely dissipated seemed to open his eyes and smiled palely at her.

    "Sister, it¡¯s nice to still see you..."

    No, it shouldn''t be like this.

    The same door was right, it was because she failed to grasp thest chance, it should not be Fuya who died, it should be herself.

    The Three Realms are destroyed, Fuya is dead, and Dad will die for Hengyang Sect...

    Su Su picked up Fuya''s sword.

    The sword spirit is like a rainbow, reflecting the girl''s face like a flower and jade. Her face is covered with tears and cinnabar is scorching.

    Someone sighed in her ear: Yes, it''s like supporting a cliff, it''s martyrdom.

    can at least keep Hengyang Zong for a while.

    She lifted the cold sword, let the sword volley, and stabbed herself...

    The sword avoided Su Su''s body and pierced into the ck mist behind him. Su Su screamed: "I believe you a ghost!"

    The ck mist screamed¡ª

    "Impossible! Impossible!"

    The ck mist was pierced by the sword qi, and disappeared in no time.

    Su Su wiped away the tears from his face.

    She gave a proud cry of a small and ming red spirit bird.

    The illusion is instantly shattered.

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    The great road is pure, and there is no desire to be strong, and there is no fear of rity.

    However, where do you look for Tantai Jin and Ye Bingshang now?

    Just thinking about this, the body was suddenly pushed.

    "Doctor Yao, what are you still in a daze! The mother is about to give birth, what about the scissors and hot water that the midwife asked you to prepare?" A scarlet maid stared at Su Su fiercely.

    Su Su looked at her hand, the girl¡¯s hand was missing, instead, a pair of wrinkled and yellowed hands.

    She turned out to be a middle-aged woman and a doctor girl!

    Seeing that the maid''s face was getting worse and worse, Su Su subconsciously said: "Wait a minute, I will send it over immediately."

    the maid said: "If you are in a trance like this again, if something happens to the concubine Roux or the little majesty, the emperor will not let you go!"

    Su Su said: "Yes, yes!"

    I don''t know when, Su Su, a pot of hot water and scissors appeared on his left.

    Although she was puzzled in her heart, she picked up things neatly and followed the maid.

    The maid sped her palms together and said, "God bless, the empress must give birth to a little prince!"

    The roar of thunder in the sky made the sky humming.

    Su Su looked up and saw ck clouds gathering on the horizon, like a lingering evil spirit, an ominous atmosphere lingering everywhere.

    The swallows under the eaves were so startled that they flew around.

    Above the pce, the color of the sky is almost suppressed into ink.

    A man in a bright yellow robe waited outside anxiously.

    Su Su held the hot water, frightened.

    What is going on?

 Chapter 16: fickle

    can only go one step at a time.

    Su Su entered the house and saw several midwives surrounding a woman in profanity.

    The woman is beautiful, her forehead is soaked with sweat, her eyes are painful.

    "Niang! You hold on!"

    The midwives were also sweating profusely. The hot water in Susu''s hands didn''t know when they were picked up.

    She was squeezed out of the crowd and could only watch the developments.

    "What can I do about this?" a midwife said anxiously, "The Concubine Roux started in the morning. It''s already evening, and it hasn''t been born yet."

    The Concubine Roufei on the bed has long lost strength, with ginseng slices in her mouth. She persisted for a while, and finally passed out in aa.

    The blood snaked down her bare legs.

    Even if Su Su has never seen a baby, he can guess what it means to faint in this case.

    As expected, the midwives turned pale.

    Someone quickly made a decision: "Go and tell the emperor... Now, whether to protect the university or the junior..."

    After a while, the emperor''s angry voice came from outside.

    "Assholes, useless waste, protect me Concubine Rou, if something happens to Concubine Rou, you will bury me!"

    Su Su looked at Rou Fei''s bulging belly.

    I knew that this child might not be able to keep it.

    However, unexpectedly, just as the doctors and midwives were about to do something, Concubine Rou woke up, her eyes blurred, and her mouth murmured: "The emperor... my emperor..."

    Rou Fei burst into tears: "Please, protect my child!"

    Everyone looked sad, and Su Su felt sad.

    The emperor gave an order, and naturally it would only protect the soft concubine.

    Suddenly, the midwife was pleasantly surprised: "Niang, force! I saw the child''s head!"

    Roufei''s lips trembled, and she gritted her teeth!

    The midwife said with joy: "The child is out..."

    The next moment, the midwives suddenly screamed.

    Susu had a bad feeling in his heart.

    Such a loud noise made the emperor waiting outside kick in.

    The emperor looked intently and saw a baby boy lying in a pool of blood on the bed fainted by blood.

    He opened his sullen eyes and pulled Concubine Rou''s intestines in his hands.

    The baby boy seems to be curious about what is in his hand, warm, flexible, and constantly pulling.

    He opened his mouth and took a bite.

    The baby boy showed his cold milky white teeth.

    And Rou Fei on the bed, with her eyes wide open, has already breathed out.

    The midwife and the doctor girl knelt on the ground trembling.

    "The emperor... the emperor... this..."

    This little monster was born without crying, and it has teeth! The nails even pierced Roufei''s belly!

    Susu almost instantly understood who this was¡ªit was Tantaijin!

    She never expected that by mistake, when she arrived in Tantaijin''s dream, she also saw the scene of his birth.

    The little monster senses that he has been abandoned, so he kills his mother decisively and wants to be born.

    The emperor looked at Roufei''s body, suddenly picked up the baby boy and threw him against the wall.

    "Monster, you monster, go to death!"

    The baby boy on the ground was thrown like this, but he didn''t stop breathing, and gulps of blood came out of his mouth. He chuckles, blows up blood bubbles, and grins happily.

    This innocent and innocent evil appearance was terrifying. The midwife screamed and fainted.

    Tai Jin''s mouth was stained with blood, and his dark pupils faced Su Su''s eyes.

    The moment Susu and the baby boy looked at each other, the space twisted.

    When she stood firm again, someone whispered in her ear: "It''s also suffering for you. That Xiao Nianzhang wants you to collect the corpse. After throwing it in the cold pce for so many days, the corpse is stinking..."

    In words, thedy of the pce had already left, and Su Su stood alone outside a pce gate.

    She hesitated for a moment, opened the door, and saw a tattered, blood-stained baby beside the withered grass.

    It turned out that after Concubine Rou''s death, Tantai Jin was thrown here. It seems that it has been several days.

    Susu walked over.

    She knew that this was obviously the best opportunity to understand the past of the Demon God.

    Infant, the "little monster" is very embarrassed.

    The swaddle was covered with mud and grass clippings, and his exposed arms were all traces of mosquito bites.

    There are also bruises, falls, and a face is so dirty that I can¡¯t see it clearly.

    No one changed his diapers, and there was a stench from the swaddling clothes.

    TaiJin, holding a dead gray mouse tightly, his eyes closed tightly.

    Mouse blood, half of it was on his mouth.

    Susu finally knew how he survived without drinking a mouthful of breast milk.

    The mouse wanted to eat him, but was caught by him and used it as food.

    His small body was shaking, holding a dead mouse, as if he was holding the only hope in this world.

    The mouse has stinked, and Tantai Jin is still reluctant to throw it away.

    The baby boy seemed to understand that no one would support him and no one would take care of him.

    He was badly injured and his lips were ck at the moment.

    Susu''s mood is indescribable.

    In a short time, she witnessed his cruelty, and also witnessed his pity and vulnerability.

    This kind of contradictory mentality has always existed since she passed through to five hundred years ago.

    If there is a choice, let her kill him in childhood, Su Su knows that he will do it.

    However, as long as the evil bone exists, the devil **** will be immortal.

    She has no choice but to kill or not.

    She squatted down and was about to pick him up, when there was a sound of fine footsteps outside.

    Su Su quickly hid.

    I saw thedy in scarlet clothes that day, walked in with red eyes, picked up Tantai Jin, crying: "My poordy, little highness...little highness..."

    The pcedy cried for a long time, and finally bit her lip and took the child away.

    Su Su thoughtfully, this is probably Rou Fei''s most heartfelt courtdy. On the one hand, she hates Concubine Tan Tai Jin for killing Concubine Rou, while thinking that this is thest bloodline of Concubine Rou Concubine, Rou Fei would rather die by herself, but also save the child.

    Only then took Tantai Jin back.

    Su Su just wanted to follow up, the next moment, dizzy.

    She resignedly thought that she was about to force a scene change again.

    *

    When Su Su woke up again, a four or five year old child knelt on the ground.

    The maid said: "Come on, learn again."

    The boy tilted his head and cried out in a cute manner: "Wow!"

    Thedies of the pce held their lips and smiled.

    Someone threw out a bunch of candied haws: "Hey, pick it up."

    The boy quickly ran over, picked up the candied haws, lowered his head and bit in his mouth, not caring about the mud on it.

    The scarlet pcedy appeared angrily: "What are you doing!"

    Thedies of the pce squatted their mouths and spread out.

    Thedy in scarlet clothes pulled up the boy with tears, and said angrily: "His Royal Highness, how can you be like this? Although we are losing power, you are the master. You actually learned how to call animals and kneel down for the servants!"

    Taijin raised her little face, and said obediently: "Aunt Lan An, they said I learned how to bark, so they gave me food."

    He smashed the sugar residue in his mouth and bit the icing into a creak.

    Lan An angrily said: "Your Highness, do you know what self-esteem is!"

    Tai-Jin questioned: "What is self-esteem?"

    His pupils are dark, and there is no humiliation on his face. Lan An was shocked and suddenly understood that the boy in front of him was born without shame.

    Lan An''s lips moved: "It''s just...they are ying with you..."

    "Really?" Tan Tai Jin tilted his head, faded away from the innocence, and asked calmly, "Isn''t it for me?"

    Lan''an: "No."

    Taijin swallowed the sugar residue in his mouth and licked his lips: "That''s it..."

    Su Su is standing on the rockery as a small milk cat at this moment, watching all this in silence.

    Two dayster, the body of a pcedy was found in theke.

    just happened to be the maid who made the dog bark.

    Her body was swollen and her body floated up, ugly and terrible.

    Susu hugged his head with cat paws, what the **** is this nightmare!

    Lan''an pulled the little boy under the candlelight, with trembling lips: "His Royal Highness, did you do it?"

    Tai Jin tilted his head: "What did I do?"

    "Hall...Your Highness..."

    "Why the third prince and the fifth prince, there are people serving and reading, but I don''t?" The boy interrupted her and asked with his ck and white eyes open.

    Lan An said bitterly: "Because we have no power and no power, no support."

    Taijin thought for a moment, and said indifferently: "If they don''t rely on it, am I the same as them?" As long as they don''t have their mother, everyone is equal.

    Lan An covered her lips and took two steps back in shock.

    "You!"

    Tai Jin said: "Are you afraid of me?"

    Lan An reluctantly smiled and said, "His Royal Highness has misunderstood."

    The boy lowered his head, his eyes at a loss.

    Su Su Wanwan didn''t expect that after Lan An left, she would be caught by Tantai Jin.

    The boy¡¯s hands were skinny, he held her on the back of the neck, and Su Su Mao was about to blow up as a little milk cat.

    "I found you." He said.

    The next moment, Tan Tai Jin released his hand and pushed her to a small fish.

    "Eat," he ordered.

    Su Su thought, I¡¯m stupid and I eat.

    However, the little milk cat possessed, already relying on instinct, uncontrobly licked the dried fish.

    Susu was in despair while crying in her heart.

    Not long after, her cat twitched and lost her breath.

    Tai Jin buried the kitten calmly.

    Susu''s body was forced to leave. This time, she didn''t know what she possessed, and she couldn''t move.

    On a thundery night, the door was pushed open.

    Lan An pushed the little boy in and broke down and cried: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t save you, shouldn''t ask the emperor to miss the old love and save you for life. You are not the child of Concubine Roux, you are a monster!"

    "Aunt Lan An?"

    "Shut up!" Lan An was hysterically, "You tried... to kill the Three Highnesses!"

    "He didn''t eat." Tan Tai Jin thought for a while, and showed a good smile, "Didn''t he not eat? Don''t be angry, Auntie."

    "That''s because I stopped him!" Lan An said with trembling lips, "I can''t teach you. From now on, you can live and die by yourself."

    Taijin''s smile disappeared, and he raised his eyes: "Are you going to betray me too?"

    Lan An did not answer, pushed him away, and disappeared in the thunderstorm.

    Tan Tai Jin sat cross-legged on the futon.

    Lei opened the sky, revealing the boy''s calm and pale face. He moved the muscles of his face, trying to show a pitiful and innocent expression.

    The next moment, he returned to his indifferent appearance.

    Looking down at his indifferent appearance, Su Su suddenly realized that he didn''t care at all. He might even be thinking that Lan An betrayed him and he deserved to die.

    It turns out that the so-called natural evil bones are actually like this. Born to be bloodthirsty and violent, in order to survive by all means.

    Heckspassion,passion, and does not understand what shame is.

    Maybe... Su Su thought in a daze, he didn''t know what love and feeling were, he was born cold.

    That''s why, Dad said that he would never be probated if he was pregnant with evil bones.

    Lan An was so kind to him and nurturing him, but his eyes looked at Lan An coldly and carelessly.

    Lan An didn''t want him, he didn''t give up, only the displeasure of being angered, his dark pupils looked very gloomy.

    Lightning illuminates the room, Tantai Jin suddenly sees a statue of a zed goddess on the high tform.

    The ze is clear and transparent, the goddess has long hair to the waist, the skirt isyered, and there is a little cinnabar between the eyebrows.

    She clings to the sword and looks brave and holy.

    He stared at Liuli Goddess for a long time without blinking.

    Susu''s hair is horrified.

    Then, he actually began to climb on the high tform. Halfway through the climb, he fell off and was marked with a three-inch blood mark from the sawdust.

    If nothing happened, he got up and continued to approach her.

    Susu almost screamed: Don¡¯te over!

    repeated several times, and finally, she was finally held by Tantai Jin.

    He gently stroked her cheek with his blood-stained hand.

    The childish voice whispered: "So beautiful."

    Long hair cinnabar.

    The brave and holy goddess holding a sword, after the darkness was cut, she was so amazing.

    He looked at the Liuli goddess in his palm, and with his blood-stained hands, he fascinated her with his own blood.

    Susu felt his cold fingers, and his whole body was not good: "..." Madness!

    So what is her current body?

 Chapter 17: Broken

    After that day, Lan An never came back.

    Su Su was ced in Zhou¡¯s side hall. Every evening, Tantai Jin woulde back to sleep.

    He slept on the ground, sometimes looking at the moonlight outside the window, sometimes with dark eyes open, staring at her without blinking, but never touching her again, instead he put her far away.

    If it weren''t that day, he said he was pretty, and Su Su even felt that he hated himself extremely.

    What makes Su Su most ufortable is that Little Po Boy allowed his blood to cover her whole body, without any intention of rubbing it.

    I don''t know if it was intentional or I forgot.

    Fortunately, Su Su is ignorant now, just hoping to recover as soon as possible and kick Tantai Jin out of his dream.

    Although staying in the dream, you can learn more about evil bones.

    But in reality, if it''s dawn and Su Su hasn''t awakened Tantai Jin and Ye Bingshang, they would all have to die in their dreams.

    was trapped in Liuli, Susu was very anxious.

    However, she is not the master of the dream, and Tantai Jin¡¯s soul is not her control, only like a floating leaf floating in the water, following the development of the dream.

    I don''t know how long the time has passed, a little boy''s voice sounded maliciously outside the door.

    "Yes, throw it in and kill that little evildoer."

    "Hey, wait, what''s that?"

    The door was pushed open, and Su Su saw a boy in Jin Yi, about seven or eight years old,ing in.

    He picked up "Su Su" on the desk and murmured: "What is this, so beautiful..."

    Susu now has no interest in the word "beautiful" at all. This kid won''te and apply blood too, right? Did the Tantai royal family criticize it madly?

    The boy lifted her up cautiously, and urged: "Xiao Quanzi, get water."

    He washed away the blood that Tantai Jin had painted on Su Su, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.

    "Xiao Quanzi, do you recognize her?" Is there really a girl like this in the world? Just the outline of a colored ze statue makes people unable to move their eyes.

    is many times better than his mother and concubine.

    Xiao Quanzi shook his head, and said uneasy: "His Royal Highness, let''s go quickly. He...he will be back soon."

    Tantai is clear, then he remembered the business, and his face became dark.

    "Hmph, throw the things in, let''s go. Your Highness took this thing away, it must have been stolen elsewhere."

    "Yes." The **** hurriedly threw the bamboo into the dpidated pce.

    Susu saw that snakes and scorpions were crawling out of dense bamboo.

    And Tan Tai Jin is indeeding back soon.

    Su Su was a little anxious, Tan Tai Jin couldn''t die in his dream. She wanted to break free from the current situation, but Tantai Minng had taken her away.

    Su Su is anxious.

    The little monster won''t really be killed, right?

    Nightmare creates fear and obsession.

    Susu fears that the immortal gate will fall, and that the same gate will fall. And Tan Tai Jin...what is it fear, what is obsession?

    She was taken away by Tan Tai Ming Lang to a magnificent pce.

    Su Su knew at a nce that the prince was very favored.

    I don¡¯t know how many times better than Tantai Jhin. Compared with the prince, Tantai Jin is more like a little beggar.

    When the moon rose, there was a noise outside.

    The pce door was pushed open. At dusk, a small thin shadow appeared at the door: "Tantai is clear, give me back my things."

    Tantai said clearly and angrily: "Who let this little beast in!"

    Tantai Jin said nothing, pulling a poisonous snake in his hand, and walked towards Tantai brightly.

    Tantai Minng is a child in the end, he took a step back in fright, and scolded the people around him: "Dog minion! Are all dead? Don''t stop him!"

    The eunuchs caught Tantai Jin, and the poisonous snake was snatched and thrown away.

    Susu saw that the child was pressed to the ground.

    Tantai walked over clearly, and angrily raised his foot to step on Tantaijin''s face: "You are just a wild species, you will have nothing! You want this?"

    Tantai clearly picked up the colored ze.

    Tai Jin''s ck pupil, quietly, fell on the colored ze in his brother''s hand, focused like a simple child who is easily attracted to his attention.

    "Okay, I''ll give it back to you." Tantai Minng suddenly released his hand.

    Su Su''sst afterglow, saw the child on the ground, being held tightly by the eunuchs, his eyes were red, staring coldly at the ss statue.

    The colored ze shattered in front of Tantai Jin''s eyes.

    That moment became very long, Su Su even saw Tantai Jin''s pupils shrink, and then the air seemed to calm down.

    The idol of Susu shattered, and her soul was finally able toe out.

    There is still time for joy in the future, the next moment, the space is distorted, and she loses consciousness.

    Tai Jin blinked, then blinked again.

    His expression is quite calm, without the slightest anger.

    Amid the clearughter of the **** and Tantai, Tantai Jin suddenly stretched out his hand, picked up the broken ss shards in front of him, and swallowed it expressionlessly.

    The sharp shards pierced his throat, and he maintained a prostrate posture, chuckling in a dumb voice.

    Outside the dream, the ck mist flees in horror.

    didn''t run away, and was sucked into the body of the boy with ck hair and red lips on the ground. Tan Tai Jin''s body twitched for a moment, and his eyes were dark.

    The characters in the mirror image screamed, being torn apart by invisible power,

    Tai Jin stood up, the dream world behind him, shattered every inch.

    *

    Susu found herself lying on the bed with her back naked.

    There was a fiery pain on his back.

    She moved her fingers and found that she could dominate her body. In the body of the doctor woman, the courtdy, the kitten, and Liuli, she seemed to be **** with her hands and feet, and she could only watch things develop.

    It is more like a spectator than to enter the dream of Tantai Jin.

    But at this moment, she felt like she was alive.

    Aining female voice said: "Hongdou, please don''t get in front of the emperor. No, you have to be trained by the empress. After these ten whips, what should I do if you have scars on your back? How will you marry in the future?"

    Susu: What ce is this again? Where is Tantai Jin?

    The woman did not intend to exin to her: "I still have to go to Chengqian Pce on duty, and Ziying wille to give you medicine for a while. You can keep it well, don''t think about it."

    Su Su nodded.

    As soon as the pcedy left, Su Su quickly got up from the bed and went to look in the mirror.

    The dream is weird and unpredictable. Where is she now?

    In the mirror, Su Su''s current body is reflected. She is a young girl of sixteen or seventeen, who seems to be called Hongdou.

    It''s just the scar on the back, which looks really scary.

    The door was pushed open, and Su Su had no time to put on his clothes, and his naked back was facing the peopleing in outside the door.

    is a woman in a purple dress. The woman caught her naked back off guard. She was taken aback for a moment, and then her face was flushed with embarrassment.

    The opponent lowered his eyes, looked away, sped his fists and said in a low voice: "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."

    Susu yelled uncertainly: "Ziying?"

    The woman nodded, still did not look up, and was about to close the door in a polite manner.

    Susu said: "Wait! Please help me with medicine, I can''t reach it."

    The woman was silent for a moment, and shook her head: "In that case, I will help aunt... Hongdou find someone to get the medicine."

    Su Su vaguely felt that the person in front of him was different from the others.

    The woman in front of her, how she sees and vites, like a gentle gentleman, a sense of familiarity blows across her face.

    Such obvious personal characteristics, even if it is a role-ying, it doesn''t fit at all. Remember "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" on the mobile phone for one second to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    Susu has a bold guess¡ª

    Susu tentatively shouted: "His Royal Highness King Xuan?"

    Xiao Lin raised his eyes to look at her, touched her back, politely looked away: "Sorry, are you?"

    Su Su quickly resisted the pain and pulled the clothes, happily ran over: "I am Ye Xiwu!"

    finally saw a normal person who can give her a sense of security!

    Susu, don¡¯t be too moved.

    In thest dream, she felt that she was going to be abandoned. Fear and horror.

    Xiao Lin asked: "Why are you here?"

    "It''s a long story, anyway, I didn''te in voluntarily. Lord, do you know where this is?"

    "This is Bing Chang''s dream, Xia Guo six yearster." Xiao Lin frowned and rubbed his eyebrows in annoyance.

    Susu was very surprised.

    This proves that Tan Tai Jin has also walked out of the dream, so she wille to the next dream.

    I didn''t expect it to be Ye Bingshang''s dream. She is here, what about Tantai Jin?

    "Master, have you awakened her?"

    Xiao Lin shook his head. He smiled bitterly and said, "Bing Chang doesn''t want to wake up."

    What? Xiao Lin couldn''t wake Ye Bingchang?

    *

    This must be the most embarrassing dream that Susu has ever experienced.

    She looked at the enchantingly smiling woman in the lotus pond, a little bit trying to hold her forehead.

    Xiao Rin beside him was extremely calm.

    "That''s what you see." Xiao Rin has been in the dream for some time, from being surprised and embarrassed at first, to calm and indifferent now.

    The time in Ye Bingshang¡¯s dream is the Great Xia Country five yearster.

    The dreams of Susu and Tantaijin are nightmares.

    However, Ye Bingshang¡¯s dream is not an exaggeration to say.

    Here, Xiao Rin has ascended the throne, became the emperor, and canonized Ye Bingshang as the queen. The two pianos and melody, the folks especially support the kind and gentle queen.

    Until some time ago, the dream changed¡ª

    Xiao Rin in his dream took Ye Xiwu into the harem.

    Susu:...

    What kind of strange dream is this, Ye Bingchang''s fear is this? Are you afraid that you, or the original owner, Ye Xiwu, will **** her husband?

    At this moment, "Ye Xiwu" is sitting on thep of "Xiao Rin", smiling and feeding him grapes.

    Su Su coughed, with a serious face, and said to Xiao Rin who was beside him: "His Royal Highness, that''s not me, do you understand?"

    Xiao Rin lowered his eyes: "Well, I know, dream mirrors are all illusions."

    The two people reached a consensus, and it wouldn''t be so embarrassing for the time being. Anyhow, now it is a grasshopper on a line, and I don''t want to get out of the dream anymore. As soon as the day breaks in reality, everyone will be finished.

    "Your Highness, have you tried to wake her up?"

    "When I first came, I told her that it was a dream, but Bing Chang thought I was talking nonsense."

    For Su Su and the others, this dream was false and they just stepped in, but for Ye Bingshang, she had lived here for five years and had a little prince with "Xiao Rin".

    I can understand even if I don¡¯t want to leave.

    Seeing Xiao Lin''s headache, Su Su thought for a while: "His Royal Highness, I have a way, I don''t know if it will work?"

 Chapter 18: His anger (including v notice)

    Susu said: "Nightmare sets up dreams in two ways. One is a nightmare. It needs to ovee the fear in the heart, eliminate obsession and timidity. If you are deep in a dream, you will be led to suicide."

    "The other is sweet dreams. People are indulged in sweet dreams, unwilling to wake up, getting deeper and deeper. Ye Bingshang is in this situation now."

    Xiao Lin nodded.

    Su Su continued: "If you want to wake up a beautiful dream, you need to make her feel that this is no longer a beautiful dream, but a nightmare that needs her to escape. But this method is more cruel, so you think about it."

    Xiao Lin waved his hand, and a butterfly appeared in the air.

    Most of the butterfly''s body was dyed red, and only the wings were left with the original white.

    "Time is running out." Xiao Lin looked at the butterfly and said, "When the butterfly turns redpletely, it will dawn. Do as you say, and end this dream."

    Su Su nced at the illusory butterfly. It was obviously the thing that the Demon Master had shown him. He didn''t expect Xiao Lin to know the Demon Master.

    Xiao Rinling-Long Xinqiao, understood what Su Su pointed out, without Su Su''s idea, he said: "At night, I pretended to be an assassin and took the token to assassinate Bing Shang. I have been here for a while, and my current identity is The emperor''s maidservant."

    When ites to the word "handmaid", Xiao Rin seems a little helpless, but his temperament is gentle and his mood adjusts quickly.

    "I will pretend to be a miss, reveal my identity, and make her think that the emperor is going to kill her."

    Susu nodded, she meant this too. Ye Bingchang didn''t want to leave, he must be thinking that the emperor "Xiao Rin" in his dream still loves her and will return to her.

    To let Ye Bingchang leave the dream, she needs to be sad and give up.

    Su Su couldn''t help but curiously asked: "His Royal Highness, are you really a woman now?"

    Don''t me her for suspicion.

    Xiao Rin looks too "tall", and his gestures do not match this bright face. Susu suspected that he was disguised as a woman.

    Xiao Lin saw her ck and white eyes and looked at herself curiously.

    In those eyes, the old admiration was not seen at all, on the contrary, they were a little smiley and mischievous.

    Xiao Rin''s mood suddenly became a little bitplicated, he said truthfully: "I am indeed a woman possessed."

    There is no way, after all, in other people¡¯s dreams, one cannot choose one¡¯s own identity. If possible, Xiao Rin even wanted to possess an "emperor" who looked exactly like him, and told Ye Bingshang directly to wake her from dreaming.

    Susu nodded, expressing understanding.

    She also possessed a kitten and a doctor girl, and it was even more messy.

    When it got dark, Xiao Rin changed into night clothes.

    He is tall and thin, with a blindfolded face. She is a very shabby swordsman "girl".

    Su Su also changed clothes neatly: "I will go with you, I can take care of what happens."

    "But you are hurt."

    Su Su moved his back and said seriously: "It doesn''t hurt anymore! After all, this is someone else''s body, and I don''t feel much pain."

    Xiao Lin nodded when she said this. Dreams are unpredictable. At this time, it is better to have apanion than nothing.

    When he turned around, Su Su grinned in pain.

    She covered her back and quickly followed.

    You can''t hold back at this time.

    In front of the queen''s pce, Xiao Lin suddenly turned around, Su Su asked in confusion: "What''s the matter?"

    Xiao Lin said: "Miss San, you have such a severe pain, don''t be aggressive."

    Su Su shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a set..."

    Xiao Lin sighed softly: "In that case, you are outside the pce, give me a watch. If there is any ident, you can notify me in time. Can you?"

    Although his tone is gentle, he cannot be rebutted. Su Su seemed to have seen the big brother from a hundred years ago, and said that if there is a brother in one day, he would not ask the younger sister to go desperately.

    Then he really fell to protect them.

    Su Su rubbed his eyes and said, "Okay."

    Xiao Lin quietly went to Ye Bingshang Pce.

    Su Su is puzzled, where did she reveal any ws?

    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw her shadow in the moonlight and understood where the loophole was. Xiao Lin''s heart was as fine as his hair, Su Sushi didn''t expect that he even noticed this.

    Fortunately, Xiao Rin is a gentleman, and she embarrassed her without revealing her.

    Susu squatted in the haystack resignedly, concentrated on guard.

    She thought that dreams are full of loopholes, and the n should be very sessful. However, seeing a figure approaching, Susu''s rm sounded loudly.

    The man is tall and long, with thin cheeks and slightly sunken cheeks.

    A thickyer of powder was applied to his face, making his lips look extra red, and there was a feminine air all over his body.

    Susu has an impression of this person!

    In reality, he is Xichangchang Gongjiachun! Father Ye often ridicules, saying that he is an **** and treacherous minister!

    is a factory supervisor, how could he show up here in the middle of the night?

    Thinking of Xiao Rin still inside, Su Su''s heart shook. Just as he was about to send a message to Xiao Rin, Jiachun''s narrow eyes looked over.

    Su Su secretly said that it was not good, she reacted swiftly, and took shelter lightly, just to avoid Jiachun''s palm.

    The tree behind Su Su trembled, and there was a faint tendency to fall.

    Adding Chung-fu to a high level, Su Su was hurt, knowing that it was not his opponent, she made a decisive decision and hit a few small stones in her hand in front of the window to inform Xiao Rin that the situation had changed.

    Jiachun grasped this w, turned his palm into ws, and sped Susu''s shoulders.

    She kicked her back leg, dexterously like a dragonfly, and slipped past his palm.

    Originally thought that this dangling action could not escape, never thought that the factory supervisor in front of him seemed to be inexperienced against the enemy, and she subconsciously avoided the moment she fought back, but she broke away.

    Factory Supervisor narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his murderous intent.

    This time he stopped arresting people, so he simply shot Susu with a sleeve arrow.

    Su Su couldn''t dodge, and watched that Xiujian came towards his shoulder.

    The next moment, one hand held the Xiujian.

    Su Su looked over. Xiao Rin in ck did not know when he withdrew from the pce, holding the sleeve arrows, and protecting himself.

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Want to go?" A soft and cold voice sounded. The next moment, Jiachun evoked a malicious smile and patted his palms.

    Many shadows appeared silently in the moonlight.

    Jiachun nced at Su Su and said, "Grab it."

    *

    Susu was **** and thrown on the ground.

    Fortunately, Xiao Lin escaped from the siege at thest moment. He was going to save Su Su, but Su Su decisively pushed him away. If he stays, neither of them can leave.

    Xiao Lin trying to get rid of the dream outside is better than being jailed together.

    Jiachun is drinking tea at the table.

    His voice has the sharpness unique to eunuchs, but when he speaks in a low voice, it is not obvious: "Let''s go, what are you going to do to the queen?"

    Su Su red at him angrily.

    He picked up Su Su, held her neck, and said nkly, "You want to kill her?"

    Eight-nine are not separated from ten, but it''s not a real kill, it''s just a fright.

    Su Su couldn''t breathe, and simply bit on his tiger''s mouth.

    Kachun did not let go, let her bite.

    Just when she felt that she was about to die, Jia Chun suddenly let go of her hand, and Su Su slipped to his feet, coughing violently.

    In her sight, there is a pair of boots embroidered with moir¨¦ patterns.

    Su Su eased his breath, unbearable, and directly broke his identity: "Tan Tai Jin! We won''t be able to get out unless she wakes her up."

    "Jiachun" in front of him seemed to have heard some joke.

    "No, you can''t get out."

    As long as he wants to, he can go out in such a sinister ce.

    Listening to him say this, Su Su can also be sure that the person in front of him is undoubtedly Tan Tai Jin, and at some point, he also recognized himself and Xiao Rin.

    And listening to what he meant, he nned to trap himself and Xiao Rin in a dream, and he took Ye Bingshang out.

    What kind of bad situation is this?

    Susu and Xiao Rin have be an alliance, and Tantai Jin intends to trap them to death.

    The injury behind Susu''s back is still not healed, and he is particrly painful when he is strangled by the rope. She couldn''t help curling up, trying to ease the pain.

    Taijin didn''t look at her, knocked on the table with his knuckles, and several figures came in.

    "Go, find another assassin, and kill."

    After ¡¡¡¡ ordered, the few people quickly disappeared.

    Then the boots walked slowly in front of her, and he stopped for a long time. Su Su even wondered, would he kill her by himself in his next move?

    Her chin was lifted.

    An erged, pale face appeared before his eyes.

    "He abandoned you, aren''t you angry?" Tantai Jin said with a strange air.

    Su Su was pinched by his cheeks and sneered: "It''s better than your pervert."

    When she said these words, she obviously felt the atmosphere around Tantai Jin became cold.

    "I''m not as good as him." His voice was so low that he couldn''t hear him. After a while, he pulled his lips again, "No."

    He said lightly: "Look at it."

    Su Su was picked up by him, and the rope strangled Su Su with a muffled snort. The person holding her paused, and after a while, he took a knife and cut the rope, leaving a section, and bound her hand.

    is Susu''s clothes immediately. With a knife, he directly cut through the clothes behind Su Su.

    "Tan Tai Jin! What are you doing?"

    Tai Jin looked at the inteced scars on her back, the blood had stuck to her clothes. She seemed to feel extremely humiliated by showing her skin in front of him, and her face flushed with anger.

    Tai Jin held the knife and looked at her **** back.

    Su Su took advantage of his trance, secretly chanting a spell.

    A yellow talisman appeared quickly in the air, and she scolded: "Set!"

    The moment the yellow talisman settled on Tantai Jin''s face, Su Su stood up.

    She straddled him and pinched his neck fiercely: "Want to kill me? Do you think it''s great to possess and add spring? You are the fifth scum of war, and you are not good at fighting the enemy!"

    He looked at her coldly, his dark eyes were stained with a trace of anger, and the medicine bottle in his hand made him feel extremely ashamed for an instant.

    Fortunately, she couldn''t see what was in his other hand in this position.

    He wants to crush this thing, but unfortunately he can''t move it anymore.

    The girl''s close eyes were very bright, and she seemed tough at his loss of consciousness just now.

    Her amber eyes are bright enough to burn. Because of the sess of the sneak attack, her eyes were bent into beautiful crescents.

    Susu gave a tooth for a tooth, gritted his teeth and pinched Tai Jin, ready to pinch back to have a good time.

    His face turned red, his breathing was short, and he looked at her without blinking.

    didn''t say a word, and didn''t ask for mercy.

    When ¡¡¡¡ was about to die, his chest rose and fell violently, his eyes still fixed on her, and he refused to move away for a second.

    Susu touched his eyes and got goose bumps inexplicably. Thinking of this lunatic, he is probably not afraid of pain. She stopped pinching him, and simply grabbed his dagger and used it against him.

    Fortunately, Huang Fu originally restrained evil things, and even followed Susu into his dream, otherwise, this time I am afraid that it will be more awful.

    Su Su patted his face and said, "Hey, squeak, it has stopped you, and it didn''t stop you from talking."

    "I''m going to kill you." He said coldly.

    She smiled and said, "Okay, youe."

    He stopped speaking, his eyebrows gloomy.

    Su Su is keenly aware that he is very angry, but isn''t this lunatic always having a particrly good mental quality? Tantai stepped on his face clearly, he was not angry, what is he angry now?

 Chapter 19: Jelly beans

    Susu also didn''t bother to explore why he was angry. With hostages in hand, everything would be much easier.

    But I can''t hold Tantai Jin forever. The effect of the anchoring charm is only half an hour. When the time passes, it will be me and Xiao Rin who are finished.

    Su Su got off him and began to search for "Jiachun" things.

    Tai Jin couldn''t move, so he kept looking at her with gloomy eyes.

    As expected, the identity of "Jiachun" has all kinds of insidious drugs. Su Su picked up a bottle of Jue Ming San and a bottle of temporary San Gong medicine, opened Tan Tai Jin''s mouth, and fed him in.

    "I keep the antidote, and you see what you have eaten. I will turn on the spell for a while and you will take us out of the dream." She hummed, "Don''t y tricks. Don''t do things that are harmful to yourself if you don''t want to die."

    Tai Jin did not say a word.

    Susu unveiled the spell. She had experienced Tantaijin''s dream and knew that this person was very sorry. When I was young, I wanted to live on dead mice, so I would not die in a dream.

    "Go, go find Xiao Rin with me." She poked him.

    Sure enough, Tantai Jin moved.

    He really does not want to die. The momentary loss of consciousness has caused the unfavorable consequences now. Since it is a foregone conclusion, he calmly began to think about other ways in his heart.

    When Xiao Lin saw Su Su and Tan Tai Jin, he was very surprised: "Miss San? Are you okay."

    Su Su shook his head: "It''s okay."

    "He..." Xiao Rin frowned and looked at "Jia Chun".

    Su Su said: "He is Tan Tai Jin. He had some misunderstandings before, but everyone did not recognize it. Now that the misunderstanding is solved, Tan Tai Jin decided to work together with us and go out together, right?"

    She talked nonsense and poked Tan Taijin threateningly.

    Tai Jin sneered: "Yes."

    Xiao Lin said: "It turned out to be His Royal Highness Proton."

    Xiao Lin did not expect that Su Su and Tan Tai Jin were both in their dreams. He didn''t have any malice towards Tan Tai Jin. Xiao Lin was not Xiao Shen at all. It was not easy for Tan Tai Jin to live in the pce since he was a child. Xiao Lin asionally saw him and would help him.

    "Master, how is the situation now?" Su Su asked.

    "Actually, I was sessfulst night. During the assassination, I deliberately missed my hand so that Bing Chang saw the token of the''Emperor''. She knew that I was sent by the Emperor." The mobile phone remembered "Pen\È¤\" for a second. Court¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    When Xiao Lin said this, Su Su was very surprised.

    Since it seeded, why did Ye Bingchang still reluctant to leave? Did they guess wrong, isn''t Xiao Lin''s love that she is most persistent about?

    Xiao Lin said, "It seems that this method will not work."

    Su Su remembered something, smiled and looked at Tan Tai Jin: "What''s your method?"

    Tai Jin nced at her, and smiled at the corners of her mouth: "Of course it''s more useful than yours."

    Xu is using the body of "Jia Chun", how does Su Su look at him, how does he feel that his smile is unkind.

    However, the white butterfly is only left without turning red, which proves that the real world is almost dawn, and it is toote to think of other ways. They can only believe in Tantai Jin.

    TaiJin walked slowly to the imperial garden.

    The pcedy chased a little boy and shouted: "His Royal Highness, slow down, don''t fall!"

    The boy was wearing a brocade robe and looked three or four years old, with a tiger-headed head and a head, and a cute Yuxue. He ran after the butterflies in the garden.

    Xiao Lin saw the little boy, a little lost. After all, this is the child of Ye Bingshang and "he" in the dream.

    The little boy chased the butterfly, and finally, suddenly hit Tantai Jin¡¯s leg.

    He fell to the ground, tears in his eyes.

    Tai Jin lowered his eyes, and looked at him calmly.

    Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone, he picked up the little boy with one hand.

    Seeing Tan Tai Jin''s movements, the maid knelt down with a puff: "Master Jiachun, the prince did not intend to, please let the ve take the prince back."

    The little boy kicked his legs in the air, and realized that the visitor was unkind, so scared he cried.

    Susu finally knows what Tantai Jin wants to do: "You are going to kill this kid?"

    Taijin said coldly: "Didn''t you want to go out? Anyway, he is fake. What does it matter if he is killed."

    As he said, he threw the child into Xiao Lin''s arms, Xiao Lin caught it subconsciously, and the little prince trembled in Xiao Lin''s arms, and he dared not look at Tantai Jin.

    "Since it''s your kind, do it yourself."

    Xiao Lin looked down at the little prince in his arms, and the little prince hugged him in fear.

    Xiao Lin subconsciously said: "No."

    The little prince kept sobbing, looking very pitiful.

    Susu also felt a headache, and asked Tan Tai Jin: "Is there no other way?"

    Tai-Jin leaned on the rockery and looked at her condescendingly: "Just this way, why? Can''t I get a hand?"

    Seeing that Su Su and Xiao Rin were not moving, Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "Women''s benevolence!"

    From Tan Tai Jin''s point of view, this is very ridiculous. How could anyone in the world give up his life because of others?

    He walked over and grabbed the little prince by the neck.

    The child was held up in the air by him, Tantai Jin was expressionless, his hands kept tightening.

    Xiao Lin frowned, but he also knew that Tan Tai Jin was right. This child was fake, and even the nightmare''s magical energy was transformed. If he hesitated any more, everyone would be buried here.

    Tai-Jin made a force of his hand, and the child whose face was originally blue and purple turned into ck smoke and dissipated in the air.

    Su Su nced at Tantai Jin, he looked very cold with Jiachun''s face.

    killed the little prince in the nightmare dream, and several people went to Ye Bingshang''s pce.

    Xiao Lin walked in front in silence, apparently the disappearance of the little prince of dreams made him feel heavy.

    Su Su approached Tan Tai-Jin, and just about to speak, Tan Tai-Jin took the lead to speak coldly: "What? me me for being cruel and ruthless?"

    Susu was very surprised. She shook her head and whispered: "No, I just want to thank you."

    If it were not for Tan Tai Jin, she and Xiao Rin might not be able to make up their minds to break their dreams.

    Taijin looked at her and said, "In this case, give me the antidote. I won''t do anything else, I will definitely take you out."

    Su Su thought for a while, took out a bottle from his pocket and handed it to him.

    Taijin never thought she would give it to himself so easily, he thought, stupid, waiting for him to take the medicine, he would definitely...

    However, when the antidote was taken, he felt wrong.

    The red jelly beans melted in the mouth.

    Su Su smiled and raised his head, and asked him, "Is it sweet?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    His lips were stained red by jelly beans, and his pale face was distorted for a moment. Su Su couldn''t help but shook his head: "I didn''t say that what was given to you was an antidote. Besides, after going out of Dreand, the poison on your body will be automatically solved. Whether it hurts or itches, you can bear it for the time being."

    Seeing Tantai Jin¡¯s eyes cold, his teeth biting jelly beans, and the appearance of wanting to kill people, Su Su suppressed his smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out, spit it out and affect your image.¡±

    He raised his hand angrily, threw the jelly beans, Su Su easily caught the bottle.

    She ran to the front and said cheerfully, "Master, do you want to eat candy?"

    Good things should be shared by everyone.

    Xiao Linughed, his ears are good, and he naturally heard the conversation between Su Su and Tan Tai Jin. Although they don¡¯t know what happened before, the three girls like this are not annoying, on the contrary, they are very cute.

    even the depression that had just been forced to kill the little prince of Dreand disappeared.

    "No, thank you three girls."

    Before arriving at Ye Bingshang''s pce, Tantai Jin thought for a while, took out an empty edict, and threw it to Xiao Lin.

    "Writing, after the abolition of the edict."

    Xiao Lin looked up, and there was a seal of "Emperor" on it.

    It seems that Tan Tai Jin has already nned to leave. Even if he is not with them, he can find Ye Bingshang and escape from his dream.

    Xiao Lin raised his vignce in his heart, Tan Tai Jin, who is not low in mind and talent, and killed him again. If one day he sessfully returned to Zhou State, he would be Xia State''s strong enemy.

    Xiao Lin lowered his eyes and wrote a wasteful edict with his own handwriting.

    *

    Ye Bingchang is sewing the little prince''s clothes.

    She looked at the Begonia outside the window, a little surprised.

    The maid next to her angrily said: "Mother, the emperor rested in the womb against night. You are the main pce, but now the emperor treats you more and more indifferently. The ves and maidservants don¡¯t feel like it."

    The needle in his hand pierced his finger, Ye Bingchang held it in his mouth, and lowered his eyes.

    "Niang Niang!" The pcedy said in a panic.

    "No problem." Ye Bingshang''s face was pale, and he smiled reluctantly, "Don''t say this to the emperor in the future. The ny-five emperors, thunder and rain, are all graces."

    The blood on the finger fainted the silk, and the maid dealt with her injury, and muttered: "Manny, you are too kind, you have no temper at all."

    Ye Bingshang stared at the pool of blood without speaking.

    When she was assassinatedst night, she didn''t tell anyone that the token of "Xiao Rin" was still lying in her makeup box.

    With a smile at the corner of her mouth, she continued to make clothes for her son.

    The pcedyughed and said: "When the prince grows up, he will definitely understand the painstaking efforts of the empress and be more filial to the empress."

    As soon as the voice fell, a courtdy crawled in.

    "The emperor, empress empress... His Royal Highness, he... was killed!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Bingchang''s face changed drastically. She dropped the clothes in her hand and said in a daze, "What did you say?"

    "The ve servant saw it with his own eyes, in the imperial garden..."

    Ye Bingchang picked up his skirt and ran out, and he met Tantaijin and the group.

    The pcedy tremblingly said: "Just, it''s them..."

    Taijin nced at Ye Bingchang, and said neatly: "Read."

    A little **** spread out the imperial edict and read out the edict after the abolition.

    Ye Bingchang''s legs and feet softened, and his face was pale. Xiao Lin moved his feet, but he restrained him withoutforting her.

    After ¡¡¡¡ was abolished, the husband changed his mind and his son died... For any woman, it is a big nightmare.

    Ye Bingchang closed his eyes, his eyshes trembling constantly. Su Su kept looking at her for fear that Ye Bingshang couldn''t think about seeking death, but Ye Bingshang was much stronger than he thought.

    She took the edict, and whispered with tears: "Concubine...Zhuzhi."

    Su Su felt strange in his heart.

    Seeing that Fuya died and disappeared, the sect was in danger, almost copsed, and wanted to turn into a guardian formation to guard the sect.

    But Ye Bingchang received such a big blow, he was able to calmly answer the order.

    is like an obedient woman, no matter what the "emperor" does to her, she can ept it.

    Susu had never met such a submissive woman before, and she thought to herself, if her child was hurt, and nothing else, even if she died, she would blow that person''s head.

    The red butterfly flew in front of them. Now, only the tip of the wing was not dyed red at all, and the day was about to dawn.

    Xiao Lin lifted Ye Bingchang up, and said warmly: "Bing Chang, wake up, these are all dreams, all fake."

    Ye Bingshang pushed him away, shook his head and said, "No, it''s not a dream, it''s real."

    Xiao Rin frowned.

    Su Su always felt that something was wrong, and turned around: "Where is Tantai Jin?"

    Xiao Lin also saw that Tantai Jin, who had been watching not far away, had disappeared.

    Su Su couldn''t control Tantai Jin, and ran to Ye Bingshang: "You wake up, and if you don''t want to leave, everyone will die here. In such a situation, why are you still willing to stay in a false dream? Just leave, Everything will get better, His Highness Six is ??waiting for you in reality!"

    Ye Bingchang bit his lips and said nothing.

    In six years, she was the most beloved queen of the Great Xia Kingdom. How could this be a dream?

    Husband loves her, and she has a lovely emperor. Although something happened to the little prince, but... if your majesty changes his mind, they will still have children.

    Ye Bingchang wavered, Su Su was anxious.

    Seeing thest bit of white on Butterfly''s body was dyed red, let alone Su Su, Xiao Lin''s face also became heavy.

    Are everyone trapped in their dreams?

    The next moment, a ck mist of wildughter appeared behind Ye Bingshang.

    The time is up, the nightmarees to collect the final fruit.

    Its mist just touched Ye Bingshang, a man with a paleplexion appeared behind the Nightmare out of thin air.

    Tai Jin''s hand prated the position of the nightmare''s heart, holding a ck magic pill.

    Su Su watched, the magic core was separated, and the ck energy on the nightmare rushed towards Tantai Jin.

    He didn''t dodge or dodge, but he received it all.

    Tai Jin looked at the magic pill that had just arrived, and curled his lips.

    Susu: ¡­!

    It turned out that he had to enter the dream, not only for his sweetheart, but also for this magic pill, no wonder he cooperated like this, it turned out to be to elicit the nightmare body.

    Nightmare is not an ordinary monster, its magic core is not weak, what Tantai Jin wants is supreme power. He could not practice martial arts since he was a child and was humiliated. He enjoys the pleasure of killing and bullying, but his own strength is not enough.

    He turned out to be a cultivator since he was still a mortal!

    If someone tells him that you die, the seal will be released, and he will die without hesitation.

    Su Su, the whole person is not very good.

    She reacted quickly and rushed over: "Give it to me!"

    Taijin looked at her coldly, this time he had taken precautions, stepped back, and the dream shattered.

    Thest lingering light of Susu was that he swallowed that magic pill without hesitation.

    She was so angry that she wanted to beat the wall, but he still ate her! Let''s eat it! Eat it!

    Spit it out for me, hello!

    The nightmare died, and the ck mist raged. Su Su couldn''t reach him and was ejected into a dream.

    In the woods, the sky is bright.

    The branches were split by Su Su''s Lei Talismanst night, and there was a smell of burnt in the air.

    Su Su got up from the ground and saw Tantai Jin who had fainted on the other side.

    She touched her back and left the body of "Adzuki Bean", her wounds were gone, and she didn''t feel any pain anymore.

    Su Su grabbed Tan Tai Jin''s clothes, gritted his teeth and said: "Damn, you wake me up!"

    The pale youth under him woke up faintly under her shaking.

    His eyshes are long and ck, dyed in the morning water vapor, showing a bit fragile and innocent,pletely without the mad dog temperament in the dream.

    Su Suhuang and him: "Where''s the magic pill, did you really eat it? Spit it out, you are a pervert!"

    Taijin touched the skin she touched. It was very strange. The girl was too close, and the cold fragrance on her body entangled him, making him very ufortable, and the feeling of suffocation came again.

    He raised his hand, yes...Kill her, he should kill her. He had a hunch that if she didn''t kill her, she would do bad things about herself in the future.

    Thinking of the power of the Nightmare now, his eyes were cold, and he raised his hand, ck mist appeared at his fingertips.

    However, the ck mist condensed at his fingertips for a moment, before it formed, it dissipated in an instant.

    Su Su naturally saw this scene: "Huh?"

    Tai Jin''s face became stiff.

    How could this be? He obviously swallowed the power of Nightmare, how could he still be a useless waste?

    Su Su is also stunned. Whether it is cultivating immortals or cultivating demons, they can indeed take away the power of others and turn them into their own power.

    Even though this method is advancing rapidly, it is a crooked way, and few people would choose it, because it would be condemned by the heavens when crossing the catastrophe.

    Cause and effect cycle, endless. Only crazy magic repairs will embark on this path at any cost and not afraid of cause and effect.

    Su Su was originally afraid that he would have swallowed the nightmare''s magic pill and be as unscrupulous as in his dream, but the ck mist was in his hands and had not yet condensed, so he died.

    Su Su looked at the gloomy eyes of the young man under him, and suddenly wanted tough.

    This...

    Evil bones in his body, even though he is born with supreme power, but this power is sealed, the unawakened demon god, cannot practice, cannot practice martial arts, has no spiritual roots, and looks very useless.

    Tai Jin walked on a crooked door, but he didn''t know that he already had the strongest evil bone in the world.

    He was the strongest existence in tens of thousands of years. The nightmare''s power flows into his body, like a drop of water into the sea, without any waves.

    As long as Evil Bone does not awaken for a day, he can''t be a terrifying Demon God, and no matter how much Demon Pill is captured, it will be useless.

    Su Su showed a bright smile, she pinched his face: "His Royal Highness, want to kill me, don''t you? You did it!"

    He held her wrist, and Su Su could feel his irritation through the morning mist.

    She didn''t let go, she rubbed his face frantically with her dirty hands covered in mud.

    rubbed andined: "It makes you have to dream! It makes you think about other people''s wives! The magic pill that makes you covet bad things!"

    Tai Jin''s eyes almost killed her.

    The young man said dumbly: "Ye Xiwu! Get off my body!"

    Su Su pped his forehead with a p: "Do you say I want to listen? Yesterday I said not to enter the dream state, why don''t you listen, do you know that we almost died in the nightmare dreand!"

    He said coldly: "You have to follow up, even if I die, what is your business?"

    Su Su stopped rubbing his face.

    She let go, the smile on her face faded, and she stood up with the tree. He stopped talking, and walked out of the woods.

    Tai Jin looked at her back, her lips tightened.

    Su Su was not angry, but suddenly felt that she and Tan Tai Jin were boring to care about right and wrong. A person who was born unable to distinguish between good and bad, could not count on anything.

    It was strangely cold in the morning, she sped her arms tightly, and the sound of footsteps behind her let her know that Tan Tai Jin was following behind.

    Missed all night, she had to go home quickly.

    Ye Bingshang and Xiao Rin must have woken up now. It wasn''t that there was no gain this time. At any rate, I saw Tantai Jin''s past, and I also knew that he couldn''t take away his power.

    Tai Jin walked behind Su Su, in a terrible mood, this ipetent body gave him the urge to destroy everything.

    The sun is rising, and the girl in front is wearing a golden skirt. The sun shines on the gold thread of her skirt, shining brightly.

    She hugged her arms, it seemed a bit cold. The waist is slender, and the ink hair is still awkwardly stained with grass des.

    He stared at her, but she never looked back at him.

    He raised his hand inexplicably and touched his soiled face, his eyes dark.

    Wait for him to find a few magic pills, or elixir, he must let her disappear!

    *

    Before returning to the house, Su Su saw a familiar figure on the street.

    The white-clothed man lowered his head and walked in a hurry.

    Ye Chufeng?

    Why is he outside?

    Su Su suddenly remembered the words of the little beggar some time ago¡ª

    "The second son goes out early in the morning in a house, and will not leave until dusk..."

    and the familiar smell on him, what is it?

    Su Su thought for a while, and followed.

 Chapter 20: Cinnabar

    Su Su followed Ye Chufeng to a quiet courtyard.

    As the little beggar said, there were beautiful red plums in the courtyard, and the branches protruded out of the mansion and extended to the outside, looking very elegant.

    Ye Chufeng saw the courtyard, speeded up his pace, and closed the door.

    Su Su sniffed, she seemed to smell the rumorous smell again.

    The door was closed, she looked around the courtyard, rolled up her sleeves, and climbed up. When she was sitting on the wall, she saw Tantai Jin looking at her.

    Su Su then thought of him: "What are you doing with me?"

    Tai-Jin looked at the courtyard with a pair of dark pupils, and did not speak.

    Su Su followed his gaze and looked at him. Could it be that this yard, is there any evil thing that Tantai Jin covets?

    She nced at him: "I warn you not toe over!"

    The matter of the night demon, she almost confessed there in her life, and the wave was not smoothed, and she would have a big head in case Tantai Jin had to do something.

    However, her warning waspletely invalid. Ever since he saw Tan Tai Jin killing someone with a crow that night, he didn''t bother to pretend, and his nature was undoubtedly exposed.

    TaiJin climbed onto the wall of the courtyard and jumped straight down.

    Su Su Naoren hurts, she hurries to keep up.

    If there is something hidden in the yard, her weak second brother is probably dangerous.

    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have spiritual power in her body now. After the butler bought cinnabar and talisman paper, she drew a total of two usable talisman, a thunder talisman, and a fixed talisman, all exined in the nightmare.

    The closer to the house, the stronger the strange fragrance.

    The courtyard is veryrge, Ye Chufeng walked to the main house, Tantai Jin went to the right, and pushed the house on the right.

    They move very lightly, and there are no servants, and no one will find them.

    Brother Susu¡¯s voice came from next door.

    "Pianniang, sorry, I''mte today."

    Another charming voice smiled and said, "It''s okay, did something happen at the house?"

    Ye Chufeng: "I met my eldest brother when I was out of the house, and he talked to me for a while."

    "What did your eldest brother say to you?" the woman Jiao Didi asked, "Let you study hard, or follow him to practice martial arts? Is it possible that the only big things in this world are military generals and bookworms?"

    "Naturally not." Ye Chufeng''s voice was helpless. "It''s just that the imperial examination is about to begin. My eldest brother told me a few words."

    The woman said unhappily, "You have an exam, won''t you stoping to see me?"

    Ye Chufeng shook his head quickly: "Naturally not, you are the most important thing. If you don''t like it, I won''t take the exam."

    The womanughed like a crisp bell: "You are such a fool."

    Su Su Zhuomo, her second brother is very literate, and he is indeed very aplished in his studies. For this reason, Ye Chufeng is often targeted by Ye Zheyun, who is incapable of writing.

    There are four males from the Ye family, the boss is good at martial arts, the second child is introverted, only the third is not a good tool, so he can eat, drink, prostitute and gamble. As for the fourth brother is still young, he is a bit savage, but he is not sure what he will be when he grows up.

    Su Su Wanwan didn''t expect that her second brother, who loves to read, would not take the imperial examination for a woman. If his grandmother knew that it would be light to break his leg, he would not have a mother like Aunt Lian to intercede for him.

    There was a soft cry from the next door, and then the sound of screaming.

    The yard in winter is very deserted, like a small world, and the voice can be heard clearly.

    Something was brushed on the ground, and the woman''s crispughter became louder.

    Su Su heard a rough gasp, and then the woman groaned like joy and pain.

    Taijin''s eyes showed disgust.

    Susu has a nk look on her face. Since the birth of Lingquan, few people have given her knowledge of both sexes.

    can''t expect a decent man in the head of Hengyang to speak yellow to his little girl.

    Male and female reconcile, yin and yang double repair, she has seen it in the library.

    It is a pity that books that focus on practice are mostly obscure and serious texts, textbook-level practice temtes.

    Su Su remembered that when he was a child, a big brother took himself to the back mountain to catch spirit beasts.

    When the sea is in spring, the two spirit beasts, one female and one male, have their ears rubbed against each other.

    The little Lolita Susu, who had two tassel **** with heads tied up, followed the voice and looked over curiously.

    "Big brother! There are two here!"

    Gongye Jiwu Yujian came over and saw the scene in the woods, his face like white jade flushed instantly.

    He covered the little girl''s eyes: "Look at no evil!"

    immediately took Su Su, hurriedly fled with the sword. It was the first time that Su Su saw the big brother running so fast, and his ears were red.

    Since then, the big brother rarely went to the back mountain to catch the spirit beast, and gradually fell on the younger brother Fuya.

    After Susu recollected it, he realized that the spirit beasts were mostly copting.

    But the way humans express their love is very different from that of spirit beasts, so when the fragrance in the air is getting stronger and stronger, Su Su has no idea about it.

    Instead, her inspiration shed, and she finally knew what was wrong!

    Meixiang!

    This turned out to be the unique Meixiang of the fox! The woman inside turned out to be a fox demon!

    Her second brother!

    Hearing her second brother panting in pain, he is not being killed by the fox demon, right?

    Su Su was about to run out to save her second brother, but his arm was held by Tan Tai Jin. He looked weird: "What are you doing?"

    Susu lowered his voice: "Don''t hold me, there is a fox demon next door, my second brother must have something wrong."

    "Something happened?" He chewed the two words softly.

    Taijin stared at her, and suddenly smiled maliciously: "Not really, if you break in now, your second brother has the heart to die."

    Su Su looked at him puzzledly.

    Taijin took out an Emei thorn from his sleeve, but the Emei thorn looked strange, much smaller than an ordinary weapon, so that he was hidden in his sleeve and no one found it.

    I don''t know what the Emei thorn is made of, nor how he uses it. The wall is like paper, and a hole is easily poked out.

    Tai Jin looked back and saw a pair of clear eyes, evil intent raging in his heart.

    "Look carefully."

    Su Suy down in front of the cave and looked intently.

    I saw the pen, ink, paper and ink on the desk falling all over the floor. Ye Chufeng hugged a woman and pressed her on the desk.

    The woman''s eyes were blurred, her red lips opened and closed, and her slender neck was raised high.

    Under the yellow shirt, her snow-white legs are wrapped around Ye Chufeng, like a delicate and helpless dodder flower.

    And her weak elder brother is uncharacteristic, crazy, like a crazy beast, buried in the arms of the woman.

    "Pianniang...Pianniang, I am pleased with you..."

    Tai Jin looked at Su Su with a sneer.

    Looking forward to her blushing face, she turned around in shock in the next second.

    Her clear and ssy eyes, stained with filthy colors, must be wonderful.

    But the girl in fronty down in front of the cave and watched for a while, then calmly plugged the hole for a long while.

    She raised her head and met Tan Tai Jin''s cold malicious eyes.

    Susu said strangely: "What do you think I do?"

    Taijin stared at her for a long while, and the profanity in the next room continued, but the girl''s face remained unchanged, and her ck and white eyes looked like holy flowers blooming in the dark.

    As if in her eyes, this is nothing more than normal.

    Taijin said coldly: "I don''t know how to be ashamed." It seemed that humiliating her would make him feel better.

    Susu disagreed, and gave him a serious science: "Since the ancient times, it is normal for demons, gods, mortals, yin and yang to converge, and their descendants to extend. The creatures of the three realms can continue to live."

    So what''s so ashamed of?

    She knew that the mortal world was more harsh on women. Ordinary mortals, seeing this scene, would have been embarrassed to death.

    Su Su instantly understood Tan Tai Jin¡¯s thoughts, this monster wanted to see himself ashamed and angrily?

    She red at him, even if she was shy, she was shy at the man she loved, and when she faced a cold and merciless evil creature, she covered her face and shy when she was crazy.

    It is obviously that he is born with ack of shame.

    Su Su stretched out his hand: "Lend me your Emei thorn."

    "What do you want to do?"

    Su Su said seriously: "I''ll go to stab the bad fox demon next door to death."

    She is not watching Ye Chufeng and the fox demon lively, but to see if the fox demon harms people.

    Su Su knows that some monsters are not easy to practice and do not harm people. Such monsters are good monsters. But some monsters can harm people, charm the mind, and inhale the spirit.

    The yellow-shirted fox demon in ¡¡¡¡ is thetter.

    Ye Chufeng''s spirit, even Yangshou, the fox demon are plundering. She is not a good demon.

    At this rate, the Ye family will be able to collect Ye Chufeng''s body before March.

    Tai Jin said coldly: "Don''t borrow."

    Overpowered.

    The fox demon inside is very good at first nce. Even if she holds the Emei thorn, she can''t ask for it. Although I don''t know when Ye Xiwu will have so many messy things, she is definitely not the fox demon''s opponent.

    In fact, Su Su knew in his heart that he might not be able to help the fox demon, so he rashly rmed her, if she hurt Ye Chufeng, it would outweigh the gain.

    She just couldn''t stand the fox demon sucking Ye Chufeng''s spirit, so she wanted to borrow Emei thorn to save people first.

    Now it seems that it is better to take a long-term view.

    Su Su quietly walked out the door, waved to Tantai Jin, and lip-synched: "Go¡ª" While the fox demon was indulged in rapport, he didn''t notice the two of them.

    Tai Jin looked at the wall in front of him with an unpredictable expression.

    Su Su knew, I''m afraid he picked up the fox demon Neidan''s idea.

    She grabbed his sleeve and pulled him out. Remember "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" on the mobile phone for one second to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    I got the Demon Pill, but I still want the Demon Pill, and I am not afraid that the eighty-one robbery thunders of Heaven will smash him into fly ashes in the future.

    The two stood together in the sun, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    Passing by Xuanwang''s Mansion, Su Su said, "I don''t know if Ye Bingchang woke up."

    Tai Jin looked at the que, and the dark pupil was extremely focused.

    Su Su felt that he was really special to Ye Bingchang. If Ye Bingshang were allowed to influence him when he was a child, maybe he would not be a demon ****ter.

    However, a mortal has a short life span of several decades. His body is old and dying, and the evil bones are still something that prates into the soul. He will repeat the fate of the lone star of the gods, and in the next life, he will still wake up.

    So it is the most reliable to extract the evil bone.

    Susu suddenly asked: "Does she know you like her?"

    Taijin lowered his eyes, and at Shang Susu''s curious eyes, he pursed his lips: "I don''t know."

    Susu asked: "Do you have to want her?"

    He didn''t answer, but the ck pupil was cold, and Su Su understood the answer.

    There is no secr concept in his heart, nor right or wrong, not to mention that Ye Bingshang is already married to Xiao Rin, even if Ye Bingshang''s children are running all over the floor, Tan Taijin still doesn''t have that concept in his heart.

    Like when he was a child, he asked Lan An in doubt, what is shame?

    The more he grows up, the more he will pretend, and follow others to learn his facial expressions. However, in his soul, he is still a selfish and indifferent young demon god.

    It is useless to reason with him. He even subconsciously believes that Ye Bingshang belongs to him, and even if he is ced in the Xuanwang Mansion, it is only "foster care."

    Once he has the ability, he will get his things back.

    Su Su blocked his sight of Wang Xuan''s Mansion, and said every word: "No!"

    She told him inly: "You know, you really want to be with her, there is only one condition."

    "Unless King Xuan and I die."

    "Of course, even if King Xuan dies, she may not necessarily love you. So, you still have to die."

    Taijin retracted his gaze and looked at Su Su in front of him.

    His ck pupils were very cold, and he suddenly smiled.

    seems to be sarcasm, but also seems to care.

    Even Su Su didn''t know. If he originally wanted to force him to retreat, one day in the future, he woulde to an end.

    TaiJin wants anything, even if he steps on the bones of the world, he doesn''t care.

    Not to mention, Xiao Rin and her.

    However, she understood this truth toote.

    *

    Within two days, January entered.

    January in the Great Xia Country, still wrapped in silver, and snowy.

    Su Su began to quietly look for the Demon Master and Taoist priest.

    The yellow-coat fox is a little savvy, and the monster that escaped from the cracks in the desert can''t be dealt with by ordinary demon masters.

    Because the bounty is open very high, the Fuzhong has sessively received the demon masters and Taoist priests.

    However, Su Su looked very disappointed.

    These people are no different from the Taoist priests who came to the mansion to dance to the Great God before. Apart from being able to speak well, they have no real ability.

    asionally there are two good ones, but they are far inferior to the fox demon.

    Susu was very anxious, and didn''t know how long Ye Chufeng couldst. It happened to be that this evening, when I met Ye Chufeng, his lips were pale, and when he saw Su Su, he politely bowed and nned to leave.

    The masculine temperament in front of him is refined and reticent.

    Su Su did not directly persuade him, but instead said: "Second brother, the mansion is not peaceful recently, and grandmother ns to go to Linyuan to ask for a peace symbol. The eldest brother is in the barracks with his father, the third brother is recuperating, and the fourth brother is still young. You take the soldiers with you."

    Ye Chufeng was stunned, surprised in his heart.

    Just because he was in Ye Mansion, he had no sense of existence, no matter good or bad, he had nothing to do with him.

    How could Mrs. Ye think of him this time?

    Thinking of the girl in the courtyard, Ye Chufeng felt very embarrassed.

    That charming girl, she will lose her temper if he goes a little bitte. If she apanies her grandmother to the Taoist temple, she doesn''t know how long it will take.

    Susu didn''t lie either. Mrs. Ye was indeed worried about the monstersing to life. Ye Xiao was brave and brave on the battlefield, but the power of demons, no matter how brave mortals, couldn''t resist, so she nned to go to Taoist temple to seek talisman.

    Su Su just begged the olddy to add Ye Chufeng to the people apanying her.

    The olddy ordered that Ye Chufeng had to leave.

    I can drag it for a day, Su Su thought, somehow wait for her to find a reliable Demon Eliminator. Otherwise, there is no countermeasure yet, and Ye Chufeng will run out of oil in advance and themp will die.

    As soon as the olddy and Ye Chufeng left, Su Su remembered that in the nightmare dream, the butterfly that led the way.

    Xiao Lin must know a reliable demon master.

    Her eyes lit up and she wrote a letter to Xiao Rin.

    "Chuntao, you send this letter to the Pce of King Xuan."

    Chuntao was very embarrassed: "Miss, you still like His Royal Highness King Xuan..."

    "What are you talking about, this time it''s a serious matter."

    "But miss, when King Xuan was still in the pce, you often gave shampoos, cakes, and letters, all of which were turned away by His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness also said before that everything that thedy asked to take over would be burned."

    "..." Su Su didn''t expect that he had so much ck history.

    "In this way, if you send this letter to your eldest sister, it''s a family letter."

    As long as Ye Bingchang saw it, Xiao Lin should know. He is the prince of Daxia, and he will definitely attach importance to evil creatures.

    This Spring Tao received the letter, and solemnly nodded his head: "Don''t worry, Miss, the ve and maid must be delivered."

    Su Subai is bored, so he just draws symbols. There are a lot of things to be encountered in the future, and some can be prepared. Last time in the nightmare''s dream, thanks to that piece of talisman paper, Su Su once again understood the importance of having the power to protect yourself.

    The butler did not find many cinnabar and talisman papers, Su Su did not dare to waste it, put up a spirit-inducing formation, dipped the cinnabar with a brush, and began to draw talisman.

    Insufficient spiritual power, she failed again and again, cinnabar fell, and the talisman burned spontaneously without wind.

    She is not discouraged, and she does not fall for failure, repeating the action of drawing symbols.

    Noting that a line of sight fell on him, Su Su turned his head and saw Tantai Jin, the white snow behind him, and the boy''s eyebrows were cold. I don''t know how long he looked at him there.

    In the past few days, Su Su rarely saw him, and he didn''t know what bad things he had done again.

    She also has things to be busy with, such as the fox demon, such as trying to get in touch with the tortoise guarding the desert.

    After he appeared, Su Su smelled the faint blood in the air.

    She was not very happy, but she also knew that it was difficult to stop.

    Su Su thought for a while, and simply said: "Do you want to learn painting symbols?"

    Tantai Jin frowned upon hearing the words.

    Su Su counted in his heart, and as expected, when he counted to five, he walked over.

    The dream statest time made Su Su know a lot about him. He has nopassion and feelings, but he likes strength and killing.

    He would raise his face and seriously ask Lan An many questions.

    The little monster at that time can even be called humbly.

    Later, Lan An didn''t want him, and he didn''t know how he learned to pretend and show weakness.

    The two sat opposite each other, and Su Su said, "You look good!"

    She dipped in cinnabar, stroking one by one, very smoothly, andnded on the talisman paper. Because it was a simple spell, it waspleted quickly this time, the cinnabar shone slightly, and the talisman paper was not burned.

    "Do you want to try?"

    Tai-Jin took the brush, he was extremely clever, he only read it backwards, but the pen was not bad at all.

    However, the cinnabar is not shiny, but has a dark luster.

    a spell ignited in front of him, and the ashes were scattered in the air. He put down the pen and pursed the corners of his lips, his eyes became cold.

    Su Su was stunned, thinking about immortals and demons, the essence is different.

    His power originated from the darkness, so naturally it would not work with the immortal curse. Even if what she taught him was not an attack spell.

    This may be the reason why he stubbornly wants power.

    Su Su thought for a while, and put the charm he just drew in his palm.

    "It is more difficult to draw a talisman for the first time. But you can also use the talisman. Would you like to try it?"

    Tai Jin looked at the charm in his palm, and then looked at the smiling girl in front of him.

    "Hmm."

    She taught him the spell.

    Tai Jin read it silently in his heart, and the ck pupil stared at Su Su in front of him without blinking. He has seen the power of her rune paper. If the Ben Lei Talisman hit a person, it would be fatal.

    Doesn''t she know that he is not a good person?

    The news that he had just learned made him feel cold and hated everything in this world. He was almost full of viciousness and used this spell.

    However, the spell was in his palm, but it did not turn into a purple thunder.

    The warm light spreads, and the spell bes a beautiful picture, snow on the top of the mountain, white birds, waterfalls and fallen leaves, sunlight and winding vines...

    The rabbit surrounded him shyly, and the groundhog poked his head out curiously.

    The stream of water ran through his hands, removing the smell of blood.

    He saw old people and children enjoying the cool under the trees, the blue sky and white clouds, the vast world.

    He was stunned.

    Outside the phantom, the girl looked at him with a smile in her bright eyes.

    She rubbed a little cinnabar between her eyebrows.

    His dark pupils stared at her, fingers curled tightly. Because of his movement, the scroll was instantly shattered.

 Chapter 21: Loved

    Susu asked: "Does it look good?"

    This little spell was when she was a child, yearning for the outside world, and the leader used it to coax her, so that she could easily see the beauty of the growth of all things, so as to avoid naughty running outside the sect.

    Originally, there was no need to use spells as a medium, but Su Su now has no spiritual power, so he has to rely on external objects to assist him in everything.

    Tai Jin did not say a word.

    He frowned and nced at her coldly. He stopped learning the talisman and just got up and walked out. Waiting for his back to disappear in the heavy snow, Su Su whispered: "Inexplicable."

    Taijin, don¡¯t learn, don¡¯t learn it, he is gone, she can draw offensive spells.

    drew dozens of symbols, and barely made two or three. Susu received the spell, and Chuntao came back. The little girl''s eyes were bright: "Miss, the servant girl has already handed the letter to thedy."

    Su Su nodded, now I''m waiting for the response from His Royal Highness King Xuan.

    *

    Ye Bingshang opened Su Su''s letter.

    Maid Xiaohui said: "Manny, it is shameless that the thirddy even sent things to the house. Your body hasn''t been raised yet. Give this thing to the maidservant, the maidservant burn it!"

    Ye Bingchang shook his head: "The business the third sister said in the letter."

    Xiaohui: "On business? The thirddy tells a lot of lies, ording to the maidservant, she must be looking for a chance to see the prince from the beginning. You must not believe her."

    "But... what if it''s true?"

    Xiaohui hates that iron can''t make steel: "How can you put your mind on business in the manner of Miss Third. The prince is not deceived by her, so she wants to start from you."

    Ye Bingshang''s face was pale, and he coughed while covering his lips.

    Since she left Nightmare Dreandst time, her body has not been very good. Xiao Rin felt sorry for her, and specially invited an imperial doctor from the pce to treat her.

    Her slender jade fingers cover her lips, and her eyebrows are slightly frowned, which adds a bit of sickly beauty.

    Ye Bingchang lowered his eyshes: "In any case, this letter has to be given to the prince, otherwise it will be mine. Xiaohui, you can send the letter from the third girl to the prince."

    Xiaohui reluctantly took the letter, her eyes brightened just as she was about to say something.

    Yes, this is something from the third girl. As long as the prince¡¯s person says it was brought by the third girl, the letter will naturally be processed as before.

    It is impossible for the prince to see it.

    Little Hui blessed his soul and no longer disturbed the concubine, and blessed his body: "The ve and maid will go now."

    She walked away, Ye Bingchang gently supported her chin, looked at the snow scene outside the window, a shadow of her eyshes fell.

    *

    Su Su has never been able to wait for Xiao Lin¡¯s news.

    And tomorrow is the day when Ye Chufeng and the olddy return. If Su Su wanted to do anything, he had better hurry up before Ye Chufeng returned to his home.

    Susu had someone rush to make a mahogany sword, cut his fingers, and added several magic tricks on it.

    Although she has no spiritual power, it is better than nothing.

    The fox demon escaped from the desert, and should have been seriously injured. It was only then that he was hurt by sucking the human spirit, and he was not without a chance.

    Susu knew that this matter was risky, so she specially drew the teleportation talisman in advance, if she couldn''t beat the fox demon, she could run.

    After she was ready, Su Su asked Chuntao, "Where is Tantai Jin?"

    Chuntao said: "The ve servant didn''t see it."

    Xixi said: "His Royal Highness seems to be out in the morning, and he has not returned yet."

    Susu was surprised: "Do you know where he went?"

    She has been addicted to being a weapon these few days and can''t extricate herself from it, and she hasn''t paid attention to Tantai Jin''s movements at all.

    Xixi: "The ve and maid are also not sure, thedy should ask the butler?"

    "Forget it, I have something to do, go out first. In case Tantai Jines back, you let the guards watch him, don''t let him go out again."

    Even if the magic pill is swallowed by him, if Tantai Jin wants to hit the demon pill, it really makes people a headache.

    Su Su went out alone.

    The noon she picked, although it was winter, the sun was shining. At this time, the monster can be restrained somewhat.

    Because she was fully equipped, she put on simple clothes, a peach wood sword on her back, and a mess of talisman paper in her sleeves.

    Some are useful, some are very tasteless.

    There is also a silver bell on her body that she bought from a Taoist priest. It fell on her waist and jingled.

    Xiao Lin was sitting on the carriage and passing by her, he barely recognized her.

    The girl''s hair was tied high, and her body was covered with strange things.

    is a face facing the sun, very vigorous, and a splendid taste is cast from the bones.

    Xiao Lin saw her before, and Miss San is a butterfly who wants everyone to look at her. Now Miss San has changed a lot.

    She is no longer constrained by skin-like clothing, but very attractive.

    Although she was wearing weird clothes, she had a pair of smart eyes and a beautiful face that made many princes on the street stop and look over.

    She didn''t pay attention, she was thinking about something.

    Xiao Lin thought of the incident in the courtroom today, I''m afraid Tantai Jin... Xiao Lin sighed a little bit in his heart.

    "Three girls," he said.

    Su Su turned around and saw Xiao Rin on the carriage. She had no idea that she would meet him before going to deal with the fox demon.

    Hope arose in her heart, and she was very happy: "Lord."

    Xiao Lin said: "Why are the three girls here?"

    As soon as he asked, he got to the point, and Su Su quickly whispered the matter of the fox demon to him.

    Xiao Rin wanted to talk to her about the proton...

    Now that he heard the fox monster, his expression became more solemn.

    "Why didn''t the three girls tell me before?" Xiao Rin''s tone was slightly reproached, a boudoir girl went to kill the demon without authorization, did she know the danger?

    Su Su was stunned, she obviously asked Chuntao to send a letter to the pce of King Xuan, but King Xuan didn''t even know.

    A surprised guess passed through her mind, but she didn''t say anything. After all, Ye Bingchang''s reluctance to contact Xiao Rin himself is excusable.

    Susu said: "It''s me who is not good, Lord, now you know, do you have a familiar demon master?"

    Xiao Lin said: "Wait a minute."

    He recruited an attendant and said a few words in a low voice. The attendant nodded and left.

    Then Xiao Lin took Su Su to a teahouse, and not long after, a man in white rushed over.

    "Xiao Rin, I am your Lao Tzu, who do you think of Lao Tzu, there will be troubles every three to five, I will tell you, Lao Tzu is the person of King Zhao! The person of King Zhao!"

    Su Su looked at Yu Qing in surprise.

    Yu Qing looked gentle and gentle, but she didn''t expect to speak so irritably. She had seen Yu Qing next to King Zhao before, but she didn''t expect this person to have a private rtionship with King Xuan.

    Yu Qing noticed Su Su slowly, her face stiffened.

    Xiao Rin poured him a cup of tea, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what he had just cursed at himself, and said gently: "Brother, please sit down. Let the three girls tell you about the situation."

    Su Su stubbornly repeated the fox demon thing.

    Yu Qing raised her eyebrows: "Fox demon? The kind of spirit in books?"

    It is said that although he learned to eliminate monsters, before that, all the monsters in the world were sealed under the abyss, so Yu Qing was equivalent to learning air.

    Thest time he invaded the nightmare''s dream, it was the first time that Yu Qing had fought against a real monster.

    Xiao Rin: "Can you deal with it?"

    "Is it okay, I have to try it before I know. Wait a few days for me to go back and prepare..."

    Su Su quickly said: "No."

    Ye Chufeng will be back tomorrow, if the fox demon takes the lead, her second brother will be gone.

    Xiao Lin said to Yu Qing: "I also agree to go today. One day the fox demon lives, the people will be a little safer."

    Yu Qing cocked her legs: "What are the benefits this time?"

    Xiao Rin threw him a ck dagger.

    Yu Qing''s eyes lit up, she put away her dagger, still humming with her stinky face: "Let''s go, lead the way."

    "It''s good for the three girls to show us the way, don''t be afraid, you go back to the house." Xiao Lin said, except for the demon, there are not many people who go there. Otherwise, no matter how many people go, it will not help.

    Susu knows that the "big brother" is kind, responsible and protective.

    But as far as she can see, the demon eliminator Yu Qing in front of her, although he has some skills, but is not experienced with the enemy. They just pass by and are easy to suffer.

    She insisted on keeping up.

    "Either I don''t tell you the ce and go by yourself. Or you bring me."

    Xiao Rin frowned.

    Yu Qing smiled and said, "I agree with you to go."

    Thest group of people came to the fox demon¡¯s courtyard.

    The red plum is still burning, but the fragrance is much weaker. The three of them increased their vignce and entered the courtyard, but found no trace of the fox demon.

    Qing Yu said suddenly: "There have been many people missing in the city recently."

    He has a rxed tone, but a few people are very heavy, especially Su Su. She guessed that those people were probably taken away by the fox demon.

    Without Ye Chufeng''s supply, the fox demon arrested others.

    "Where to find her now?" Xiao Lin asked.

    Yu Qing took out apass from her sleeve, and thepass needle spun wildly. Yu Qing was speechless: "Be good, you''re still a big demon..."

    Finally thepass stopped.

    Yu Qing said: "Follow the direction of thepass."

    *

    At the same time, the boy in front of the window, ck pupil watched them leave.

    The man in ck behind him asked hesitantly: "Your Highness?"

    Tai Jin said, "I see."

    "Then when are you going to leave for Zhou country? Madam is waiting for you at the ferry. It should not be toote. The subordinates suggest that you leave tonight." The ck-clothed man said with excitement. ."

    Tai Jin stared at Su Su and the others, mockingly whispered: "I can''t help myself."

    The man in ck did not understand: "His Royal Highness, is there anything you can''t let go of?"

    "No," Tan Tai Jin said coldly, "I''ll leave tonight."

    The man in ck was very happy: "The subordinates have spent fourteen years, and finally waited for your Highness."

    Tai Jin also bends his lips.

    The scorching sun is sky, it is rare to have such good weather in winter. It''s a pity that the people of Xia have had a good life these few days.

    I don¡¯t know if the blood of God of War Ye Xiao is hotter than ordinary people? What does it feel like sshing on your face?

    He put his finger on his forehead andughed lowly.

    Contempt on his face, but self-disgusted.

    *

    Su Su felt that it was indeed convenient to bring a demon master. If youe here alone, you really won''t find the fox demon.

    At this time, the three of them squatted outside the bamboo forest holding their breath.

    In an exquisite bamboo house, bursts of fragrance came.

    Susu reminded in a low voice: "It''s Meixiang, take less."

    The fox demon''s Meixiang **** too much, and it will be charming.

    Yuqing poured out three pills and gave them to everyone. Su Su ate it and found that she couldn''t smell the rich Meixiang as expected.

    Yu Qing took out the red thread from the jade storage box out of thin air.

    gave Xiao Rin one end, and Xiao Rin nodded knowingly.

    Yuqing walked lightly and began to arrange red lines around the bamboo house.

    Su Su was a little surprised that Yu Qing was actually in the formation, still a powerful soul-falling formation.

    The so-called Soul Falling Formation has twelve ground formations, its shape is square, the cloud dominates its four corners, it is difficult to fight against the enemy, its body is unpredictable, its use is endless, it is independent, and it is worthy of the sun. [1]

    Yuqing is calcted in steps, and the arrangement is extremely urate.

    Su Su didn''t expect that five hundred years ago, Yu Qing didn''t worship the immortal gate, so he would have this formation.

    It''s a pity that they don''t have enough people, there are three in total, and they can''t dominate the four corners.

    Yu Qing walked back and let Su Su hold the other thread.

    He stepped into the formation by himself, pinching his hands, and several silver small swords appeared behind him in the air.

    "Exit!"

    Xiaojian quickly moved towards the bamboo house.

    The next moment, the bamboo house exploded, and the girl in yellow rolled out without noticing it.

    She was naked, aware of the danger, and squinted at everyone.

    Beside her, several men are naked-naked, with dull eyes and flushing faces. There are two more, they have already lost their breath.

    There are still people who try to touch the demon fox without giving up, leaning over to kiss her: "Beauty, beauty..."

    The fox demon kicked him away, and said to Yuqing: "Why, brother also wants to be with the ve family?"

    She doesn''t wear any clothes, Xiao Rin frowns and don''t start.

    It was Yu Qing, staring at her unblinkingly, and said: "It''s really a fox demon..."

    The figure is material.

    The fox demon voice is enchanting, but it looks very pure.

    She stamped her foot, Jiao Didi leaned into Yu Qing''s arms andined: "You just hurt someone."

    Yu Qing curled her lips: "Then you can make a good loss to the beauty..."

    He opened his hands, trying to catch the demon fox.

    At the moment when the fingers were raised, Su Su and Xiao Rin understood what he meant, and at the same time they closed the.

    The red line lights up, quickly condenses into a, and walks towards the fox demon.

    The Soul Falling Formation had an effect, making her unable to move, and the red thread wrapped her tightly in it. The fox demon''s smile disappeared, and he said coldly: "Toast and not eat or drink fine wine!"

    Su Su had a bad heart, and shouted at Yuqing: "Quickly get out of the way."

    Yu Qing reacted quickly and rushed to the ground.

    Only behind the demon fox, seven yellow tails were born out of thin air.

    I don¡¯t know when the red line broke.

    Sus got up, Yu Qing: "Isn''t your red thread bound to the demon?"

    Yu Qing was almost caught by the Fox Fairy Tail, and poked a mouthful of mud: "Where did Lao Tzue from the demon-binding line, that is something that only the bull noses of Xianshan have."

    Su Su Ning choked: "..." When she saw the seven-tailed monster fox, she was also very desperate. How can this be done?

    The demon fox looked at Su Su and said, "So there is a little girl. Dare to count me, I''m angry."

    Her tail soared, and she drew towards a few people. Su Su took Yu Qing back, avoiding the fox attack.

    She offered a mahogany sword.

    The talisman in the sleeve went towards the demon fox, and the three yellow talisman exuded dazzling light. The demon fox sneered: "This is a bit capable..."

    It''s a pity, it''s not an immortal body, so what can I do for her?

    Ben Lei Fu shed towards the demon fox.

    The demon fox blocked the blow with his ws, and his skin sprang up in an instant.

    The other two cut her tail to ck, and the smell of meat faintly came from the air. Taomujian trapped her, so she could only avoid it.

    Xiao Lin took out a golden rope, caught the fox demon''s hands and feet, and tied her to the tree.

    Taking advantage of this time, Yu Qing also started not wanting money, and took out the things in the jade storage and threw it at the fox demon.

    Fox demon was smashed with his head and face, his paws and shoulders began to bleed, his face flushed with anger. She has been inhaling the essence for so long, almost all of it is here!

    She scolded angrily, broke away from the rope and rushed towards Su Su.

    Xiao Lin drew his sword out of its sheath and met the fox demon''s ws.

    His swordsmanship is superb. A mere mortal, he actually fought the demon fox for several rounds.

    Yuqing pulled Su Su: "Crossly, wondering what to do, don''t run away."

    "Xiao Rin still..."

    "He knows to run!" Yu Qing said, and took the lead to escape.

    Susu also knew that if it were a four-tailed five-tailed fox, they still had a chance to win today, and Nanao could only escape for a while.

    She ran after Yu Qing.

    Not long after, Xiao Rin also caught up.

    The demon fox was angered, and he didn''t want to let them go, so he flew after him.

    At this moment, there was a swamp in front of him, and Yu Qing wanted to scold her mother: "This is too bad luck!"

    The demon foxughed loudly.

    The demon fox yed with his hair: "If this is the case, the ve family can give you an interesting way to die."

    She raised her tail, and the three of them were knocked down the swamp by her.

    The demon foxy on the shore, with seven tails dangling, watching them sink.

    She looked at Xiao Rin: "It''s a pity, such a good-looking man can''t have a spring breeze with you."

    Xiao Lin didn''t change his face, stayed steady, and tried not to sink as quickly as possible.

    Yu Qing is not too calm, and frantically scolds the fox demon.

    "I don''t like you, a stinky man." The fox demon blinked, "Anyway, you are dying. Let me see, what kind of type do you like, and my concubine will satisfy you."

    She stretched her tail andnded on Yu Qing.

    Yu Qing stopped cursing, looking at the fox demon, gradually became infatuated.

    The fox demon touched his face, and said with a sweet smile: "Oh, I like pretty and lively women."

    She turned to Xiao Rin, Xiao Rin''s face solemn.

    Fox Fairy''s tail swept over: "This woman is quite beautiful. She is your wife? But in your heart, responsibility and protection are too much. Her status is not enough."

    Her tail fell on Su Su''s cheek.

    A momentter, the fox demonughed: "Interesting, funny, you don''t have a sweetheart. I haven''t seen such a pure person for a long time... It''s a pity that you are destined to die here today."

    Susu felt that she was sinking, and the swamp soon reached her chin.

    She gritted her teeth, trying to concentrate on using the fairy technique to protect the wind.

    If they seed, the three of them will be alive.

    The fox demon was bored, and turned into Ye Bingchang to y with Xiao Rin. Xiao Lin''s expression gradually became more gentle, and the fox demon''s voice became gentle, turning into Ye Bingshang''s voice.

    The fox demon nced at Su Su triumphantly. Su Su tried to wake Xiao Lin, but it was useless.

    Gradually, Su Su felt that she was almost unable to breathe. I knew it was a seven-tailed fox that ran out of the desert, and I wouldn''te to kill her! What big demon Ye Chufeng provoked!

    She moved her fingers hard, Yu Feng Jue! Hurry up!

    The fox demon had a lot of fun, and suddenly he let out a "huh".

    At that time, the sun went down.

    In the bamboo forest, a boy in ck gradually walked out, with red lips, he walked slowly over.

    Su Su''s eyes widened--

    TaiJin!

    The Fox Demon looked at him with a smile.

    "It''s so beautiful." She covered the wound on her shoulder and licked her lips. "Come and heal me."

    "Yes."

    His voice is low and hoarse, making the fox monster ready to move.

    "Let me see, who is it that makes you happy?"

    She walked enchantingly, step by step towards Tantai Jin.

    Foxtail touched Tantaijin''s cheeks, and was grabbed by the boy''s hand.

    Fox demon smiled, wanting to see what he loves in his heart.

    After a while, the fox demon''s smile disappeared, and he turned to be puzzled: "You..."

    The boy said coldly: "How about it, have you seen it?"

    The fox demon looked at Tantai Jin with a deep look.

    "How could it be..."

    Before the Emei thorn in the boy''s sleeve slipped out, the fox demon smiled and said: "I won''t y with you anymore, here, they are about to die. You will only have time to save one of the three. There will be a timeter!"

    The fox demon must report, thinking of the purple thunder that smashed herself into the flesh, before flying away, she smiled at Su Su''s lips, and a drop of blood popped into Su Su''s eyebrows¡ª¡ª

    The boy who made her curious, let this pure white girl try the taste.

    The fox demon turned into a little yellow fox and disappeared into the jungle in a sh.

    Tai Jin walked towards the swamp.

    As the fox demon said, all three of them are in critical condition, and the swamp is almost overwhelming. Xiao Lin and Yu Qing are stunned by the fox demon.

    The boy sat down against the swamp.

    Su Su shut his breath and looked at him with beautiful eyes.

    Tai-Jin had no ns to pull them at all, Su Su guessed, he still wanted the fox demon inner alchemy. Perhaps, he has been following them, preparing for the praying mantis to be behind.

    Unfortunately, seeing the seven-tailed fox demon, he temporarily closed his hand.

    Su Su¡¯s mouth was stuck in the swamp, unable to speak, so she blinked at him¡ª¡ª

    At any rate, you are a man, let''s get one out!

    Tai Jin Hei pupil stared at her, still not moving.

    Su Su simply closed her eyes. The reason why she didn''t panic was that there was actually a Assassin Teleportation Charm in her sleeve, but the Teleport Charm also needed aura power.

    She has just umted enough spiritual power to take herpanions away.

    Tai-Jin, if you don''t save it, you can''t save it.

    The teleportation talisman flew into the air, Xiao Lin and Yu Qing in the swamp slowly disappeared, but after a while, Su Su was still in the swamp.

    Susu:......!

    What''s going on, why can''t she be passed on?

    Suddenly, she thought of the blood that popped into her eyebrows before the fox demon walked!

    She is now stained with a demon, but the teleportation talisman does not spread the demon!

    Thinking of this, Su Su looked at Tantai Jin again.

    There is ridicule in the young boy''s eyes, so that he can look at her in his spare time.

    Su Su thought, she would not beg him if she was killed, because she knew that begging would be useless, and she would wake up Gouyu.

    There is still some backbone, unless Su Su wants to die, otherwise no one can kill her!

    The girl did not say a word, quietly, letting the swamp engulf herself.

    The smile in Tai Jin''s eyes gradually disappeared, and he was stained with a cold anger.

    The sun went down and it was almost dark. This is the final time limit for him to leave Xia Country.

    Tai Jin looked at Su Su Fading coldly, turned around and left.

    is really boring, sacrifice oneself to save others, rather than beg him to die.

    He walked a few steps, and there was a sudden noise behind him.

    The embarrassed girl was pushed out of the swamp by a force.

    She was lying on the ground, coughing constantly. Su Su was very surprised. At this moment, Yufeng actually seeded? !

    The potential of people is really endless.

    But when she looked up, she saw Tantai Jin, and she said in surprise: "You haven''t left yet?"

    She sank for so long, thinking he had left early.

    Taijin''s face changed, he sneered, pierced her neck with Emei, and said: "You are not dead, how can I go."

 Chapter 22: Confession

    Su Su had seen the sharpness of Emei thorns, she raised her head to avoid skin being scratched.

    "I am very tired now and don''t want to fight with you." Su Su said, "The fox demon maye back. Are you sure you want to stay here?"

    After all, she wants to push away the Emei thorn.

    Taijin Taijin was about to say something, but when he saw Su Su''s eyes changed, his expression was a bit sluggish.

    She blinked, her eyes were originally ck and white. At this moment, her pupils turned out to be a little weird purple.

    Taijin suddenly remembered the little blood that popped into Su Su''s eyebrows before the fox demon left.

    What the **** is that?

    He has always been alert to the unknown, and just about to stop her, he found that the Emei thorn in his hand was held by Susu.

    The next moment, a dirty little face was pasted on the back of his cold hand.

    The light reflected by Shirayuki made Tantai Jin see her eyes clearly.

    Something about him is reflected in her clear eyes at this moment.

    Susu looked at him intently, his eyes were gentle, joyful and pious.

    Taijin sneered and said, "It''s disgusting to be caught in the magic."

    A thousand-year-old seven-tailed fox, what blood can be, I want to know.

    Taijin didn''t want to be with Su Suhui, since she was awake, it was almost impossible to kill her.

    It''s already night, since he can''t get the fox demon''s demon pill, he should leave as soon as possible, and it will be toote if he doesn''t leave.

    As for Susu, what will happen to her ispletely out of his consideration.

    He just got up, the Emei thorn in his hand was snatched by the girl, the next moment, Su Su threw him to the ground.

    The girl pressed his shoulder, her light purple pupils smiled.

    She backhanded against him with the Emei thorn, and whispered in his ear: "Tan Tai Jin, you are so weak? Or are you defenseless against me?"

    Tai Jin said: "You are looking for death!"

    His ck pupils are deep, a small piebald snake appeared behind her, Tan Tai Jin sneered.

    The little snake silently rushed towards Su Su.

    Tai Jin looked at him coldly, since he is not sober, then go to death. There was a happy smile at the corner of his lips, no matter who it was, when he was dying and frightened, he would be ugly, and she was no exception.

    Su Su didn''t seem to notice the poisonous snake behind her. She held the young man''s shoulder, her purple eyes filled with a deep smile.

    In his indifferent gaze, she caught his cheek unexpectedly and bowed her head.

    When his face was touched softly, Tan Tai Jhin hadn''t had time to curb the malice in his expression.

    The little snake behind Susu froze suddenly, and no one controlled it. It fell from the branches in an embarrassing manner. It didn''t understand why the hibernating self appeared here and ran to the cave like an escape.

    Su Suy on Tantai Jin¡¯s chest and suddenlyughed.

    Sheughed crisply, making the bamboo forest seem to warm up on a winter night in January.

    Tai Jin''s face was extremely ugly.

    The murderous intent was raging in his eyes, she suddenly hugged his neck tightly, and she curled up in his arms.

    "It doesn''t matter if you are weak, I will protect you in the future."

    "Go!" He pinched the back of her neck, wishing to choke her to death.

    The purple eyes of the girl are shining brightly, and it is obviously a strange color. When it reaches her face, it is not evil, on the contrary, it is a little more beautiful.

    Susu¡¯s chin rested on his shoulder.

    The voice is soft and gentle, and the winter night is quiet. If you listen carefully, you can still hear a bit of shame.

    "Don''t get out, I like you."

    "Shut up!" Tan Tai Jin almost pressed his lips into a straight line, and his men tried to tear her off his body.

    He has never had so many words to curse someone in his heart, lustful and shameless! Self-willing-cheap! Obscene and dirty...

    She is as dirty as the fox demon!

    Just a drop of blood, it bes like this.

    Su Su''s neck was about to be cut off by him, she reluctantly raised her head, a little helpless.

    But she couldn''t help but want tough.

    Both of them are now covered with mud on the swamp. She put her hands on Tantai Cinder''s chest, panting slightly, andined: "Hey, you pinch again, I''m really dead."

    The hand on her neck paused, and she saw a sneer at the corner of Tantai Jin''s mouth.

    Susu''s hand, gently ced on his face¡ª

    Where she kissed.

    "Tantaijin, don''t like Ye Bingshang, you like me." Sheughed, a little embarrassed, but the little girl mustered up the courage and blushed and said, "She doesn''t love you, it''s all someone else''s. My wife. I will love you very much. I will not let you suffer or let people bully you in the future. I will give you many children. Are you okay?"

    The next moment, she was lifted from her body by the boy.

    His lips are pale, and he doesn''t know if he is angry or hateful.

    "You dream!"

    Su Su rubbed his painful elbow. Holding her heart, she felt that this sudden love was too surging, and she couldn''t help it.

    She seems to have never liked a person like this before, like moths into the fire, wanting to approach him.

    However, she hasn''t passed yet, and a few icy arrows fell at her feet. Su Su''s instinct for danger is still there, so he quickly stepped back and fell to the snow.

    I saw in the bamboo forest, several ck-clothed shadows appeared one after another.

    They knelt in front of Tantai Jin: "Your Royal Highness, it''s toote toe down."

    The person headed by ¡¡¡¡ nced at Su Su: "Are you going to kill?"

    Tai Jin looked at Su Su coldly.

    The girl was nk, looking at him with a little grievance.

    Angrily in his heart, he simply said, "Take it away!"

    The man in ck was surprised: "His Royal Highness?" How could they bring a strange girl away with them when they returned to Zhou?

    Tai Jin coldly curled his lips and said, "She is Ye Xiao''s only prostitute. Take it with you, if necessary, kill her to frighten Ye Xiao."

    "His Royal Highness is wise."

    Two fists are hard to beat with four hands. These ck-clothed men have high martial arts skills, and Su Su was quickly tied up.

    The fox fairy blood dissipated, the light purple in her eyes faded a little, and finally she fainted.

    Waiting for the group of people to disappear into the jungle, the yellow fox demon stepped out.

    It licked its paws and said, "It''s really interesting."

    The drop of its essence and blood will make people truly believe that the person in front of you is a beloved one, and it also has the effect of licentiousness. However, the girl turned out to be only kissing Tan Tai Jin, and she confessed with joy and said that she wanted to protect him.

    Such a simple and fierce love, for any person, even if it is a temporary illusion, I am afraid it will be heart-shaped.

    It''s a pity, she is facing the boy in ck.

    *

    Ye Bingshang saw Xiao Rin falling in the courtyard, and hurriedly ran over and said, "Master, what''s the matter with you?"

    Xiao Lin opened his eyes.

    There was a slight noise in the air, and Xiao Lin raised his hand to protect Ye Bingchang behind him.

    The next moment, Yu Qing fell from the air.

    Yu Qing mmed it strictly and woke up in pain.

    He said, "My waist!"

    Ye Bingchang was startled when he saw him falling from the air, gently pulling on Xiao Rin''s clothes, and said uneasy: "Master, what''s the matter?"

    Xiao Rin said guiltily: "During the next dynasty, something happened that made you worry."

    Ye Bingshang smiled softly: "The chief guard told the concubine that the prince is safe."

    She looked at Yu Qing: "This is?"

    Xiao Lin did not hide her from her: "My brother, Yu Qing."

    Yu Qing finally stabilized her grinning expression, and when she saw Ye Bingchang, she opened the folding fan and returned to the appearance of Young Master Pian Pian.

    The two met with each other.

    "Yu Qing, you go to the lobby and wait for me." Xiao Lin said.

    Yu Qing knows that Xiao Rin has something to say. The brother, the concubine of the side concubine, frightened herst time about the Nightmare. He wanted toe to Xiao Lin for fear of scaring her, so he nned to discuss the seven-tailed fox monster with himself in private.

    As soon as Yu Qing left, Xiao Lin said to Ye Bingshang: "Come."

    He took her hand and sat down in the pavilion.

    The sky turned dark blue, and thentern in the mansion was still on.

    Xiao Lin took out a brocade box from his arms and said gently: "Open it and take a look."

    Ye Bingchang opened, and a small and cute little wooden bird jumped out of the brocade box, but the little wooden bird fluttered its wings and flew.

    sing while flying.

    Ye Bingchang was stunned and looked at Xiao Lin in surprise.

    Xiao Rin''s appearance and temperament are like an immortal, it is really hard to imagine that he would have such a mind, specifically to please her.

    Xiao Lin coughed and said, "I saw Nine Sisters in the pce a few days ago with these exquisite gadgets. She said that girls like them. So I also found one. Do you like it?"

    Ye Bingshang smiled and nodded.

    Xiao Lin said: "Sorry, I married you and rarely stay with you."

    "The prince''s mind, the concubine body understands." Ye Bingshang whispered, "the concubine body doesn''t need much, and he can stay with the prince enough."

    She is married to the husband of Wen Tao and Wu Lue, so naturally it is impossible to be trapped in the backyard all day long.

    Moreover, Xiao Rin''s backyard had no general rooms and no concubines. Huangcheng didn''t know how many women, and he envied Ye Bingshang.

    "Shang''er," after hesitating for a moment, Xiao Rin still exhorted, "I don''t go out recently. If you want to go out, let the secret guard apany you."

    "What happened?"

    "Emperor Zhou has died, and now the three princes of Zhou are enthroned."

    Ye Bingchang''s eyes widened slightly.

    Xiao Lin said: "The new emperor is ambitious and is stationing troops on the border. It won¡¯t take long, I¡¯m afraid there is going to be a war."

    *

    Yuqing drank a sip of tea, and said, "Finally, I am willing to deal with my lonely widow. If you don''te, I will sit until themp is dead."

    "Senior brother has been waiting for a long time."

    "It''s alright, don''te to that set, your concubine is asleep?"

    Xiao Lin nodded.

    Yuqing looked at Xiao Rin, and said with a smirk: "Could you not be like this rigid and boring look on the bed?"

    Xiao Lin smiled at the corner of his mouth and nced at him.

    Yuqing raised his hand: "It''s all right, I won''t talk nonsense. Anyway, aren''t we in the swamp? Howe we got back to your house? I almost thought that I had to die there today."

    "You didn''t bring us back?" Xiao Lin asked.

    "How can I do that!"

    It''s self-evident who it is. Yu Qing said, "Why is Ye San missing?"

    Xiao Lin shook his head, his face solemn.

    Yu Qing: "Xu Shi escaped, she has the ability to send us away, she must have left too."

    Xiao Lin was still worried and asked people to quietly find out whether Miss Ye San had already returned to the house.

    "What about the seven-tailed fox? Let me say first, I can''t deal with it, whoever loves to go, I will never go again!"

    "Naturally, I won''t let you go again." Xiao Rin said, "Now there is only one person who can deal with the fox demon. Junior brother, I have to trouble you and go find Master Ji."

    Yu Qing grinned his teeth and said, "Old man Ji is now in hiding, where can I find it?"

    Xiao Lin took a sip of tea and smiled gently.

    "But, doesn''t Junior Sister Rong like you? She can always lead you to find her father."

    Yu Qing chuckled: "I won''t go to see that little pepper."

    After finally getting away, he ran to the imperial city to be the doorman for the brother''s rival prince. There was so much arrogance that he didn''t want to run all over the mountain with wild girls to catch pheasants.

    Xiao Lin raised his eyebrows, and no longer forced him.

    Junior Brother''s problem, Junior Sister Rong would just be fine. Two meals will not work, but a few more meals will always be better.

    Qing Yu said: "Is there really going to be a war?"

    Xiao Lin nodded.

    "The new emperor of Zhou State is bold. But isn''t Tantai Jin still being hostage to our country? The new emperor is not afraid that we will kill his brother?"

    "The emperor''s family is ruthless." Xiao Rin said.

    "Also, I heard that Zhou''s prince and princess will all be killed by the new emperor."

    "Father, the emperor has sent someone to capture the proton today."

    Yu Qing cocked her legs, remembering the young man who almost got under Zhao Wang¡¯s crotch, and said: ¡°This man is very miserable, and he has no ability. Zhao Wang hates him terribly hate, and it is estimated that the head will be cut off in the future, Zhao Wang. I want to do it myself."

    "No, the father did not find him." Xiao Lin said solemnly, "Junior, you can''t underestimate the enemy, Tantai Jin is a ruthless character."

    "You mean, he ran away ahead of time!" Yu Qing looked weird, like a ghost. The news from Zhou Guo didn''te until today, but the news from Tantai Jin was even faster than them.

    Xiao Lin nodded. I wanted to talk to Su Su today, but I didn''t expect it to be toote. She knew the news, but she didn''t know how she felt.

    "Can he go to Xia Country? A proton who grew up in Lenggong, where does hee from?"

    Xiao Lin said: "I don''t know either."

    So, this is where that person is terrible.

    *

    Winter night, the wind is very strong at the ferry.

    Susu was tied up, and when she woke up, the darkness in front of her eyes, the people next to her immediately pushed her: "Be honest."

    is the voice of a woman.

    Susu recalled what happened after the blood of the fox fairy entered the body, and he was a little bit irresistible. She gritted her teeth, **** seven-tailed fox!

    She actually confessed to Tan Tai Jin and kissed him!

    Now thinking of the feeling of enthusiastically liking Tantai Jin at the time, is it terrifying?

    The more serious consequence is that she is now **** with five flowers, her eyes are also blindfolded, and she doesn''t even know where she is.

    Susu heard the wind and felt that they were in a vent now, and the woman pushed her forward.

    I don''t know how far away, the group stopped.

    was fluttering around and knelt down, shouting excitedly: "Your Highness!"

    Su Su did not know who was kicked and was forced to kneel. She stayed calm. Although she didn''t know what had happened, it was clear that the situation was very bad now.

    Susu tried to reduce his presence.

    Familiar footsteps stepped on the snow, and someone said: "Your Highness, Madam is waiting for you."

    Not long after, a female voice called: "Your Highness!"

    She seemed to be walking against the wind, and her voice was blown into pieces.

    "You have suffered for so many years."

    Tai Jin said: "It''s okay."

    The woman looked at Susu who was blindfolded: "She is..."

    Su Su heard Tan Tai Jin¡¯s indifferent voice: "Ye Xiao''s prostitute."

    The woman murmured, "It turned out to be the old thief''s daughter. This is a great gift."

    immediately remembered something, the woman saidplicatedly: "I heard that your Royal Highness seems to be married to Miss Ye San."

    If she really brought Su Su back to Zhou State, she would definitely not be able to live, no matter who died in the hands of it, it would be inevitable.

    "It''s good to die right." Tan Tai Jin said.

    Susu couldn''t see his expression, only felt that his voice was colder than the wind in the winter night. She sighed, fortunately the blood of the fox fairy, but for a while, if she really liked him, she wouldn''t know how sad it would be.

    She is still calm, analyzing her situation.

    So many people respectfully shouted His Royal Highness Tan Taijin, they must not belong to Xia Country, could it be... They belong to Zhou Country.

    What do the people of Zhou Guo want to do?

    Soon, Su Su was taken aboard, her heart sank and she understood.

    Taijin is probably going to return to Zhou, he wants to return. As the daughter of an enemy general, she can¡¯t go!

    Also, who is that steady female voice?

    "His Royal Highness, where is Miss Ye San locked up?"

    Tai Jin paused, and looked back at Su Su.

    The skin of the girl''s cheeks is porcin white, and a ck ribbon on her eyes makes her calm.

    Her lips are ruddy, she doesn''t look terrified, she is really annoying every way she looks.

    He sat in a chair and looked at her coldly for a few seconds.

    ''S subordinates saw Tan Tai Jin not speaking for a while, and had to ask again.

    "His Royal Highness, Third Miss..."

    "Whatever." He spoke up boredly, "Ask me what I do."

    Susu realized that the boat was about to leave, and before being pulled away, he said, "Tantai Jin, what I said earlier, don''t take it seriously, I don''t know what''s wrong with me."

    He looked cold and didn''t say a word.

    Su Su didn''t hear him talking, and said to her heart that she thought too much, knowing that the fox demon is good at charming the mind, and he shouldn''t care.

    The moment that I crossed the threshold.

    Taijin suddenly said in a cold voice: "Throw her into the warehouse, the dirtiest, coldest, and most smelly one."

    Susu:...

 Chapter 23: Cruel

    Before Su Su was thrown into the warehouse, thest two pieces of talisman paper and soul nail in the bag, and even the bell on his waist, were all found.

    This ship is the ship that Tantai Jin returned to Zhou. No matter how dirty it is, it won¡¯t go anywhere.

    However, it was really cold.

    The cold wind of the winter night blew in, as if passing through the bones of a person, causing irritation.

    Su Su couldn''t get rid of the ck cloth on his eyes, so he moved and squatted behind a few wooden barrels to block the cold wind.

    The boat is already sailing.

    The warehouse is far away from the upper floor. It can be heard from the sound of water waves that it is very windy tonight.

    Su Su shivered, feeling like he was freezing.

    Taijin threw her here, of course he didn''t care about her life or death.

    Confirming that there is no one around, Su Su smiled.

    "Heavy fire, burn!"

    Thest piece of talisman paper floated out of her neckline. Fortunately, no one searched it here.

    was lit up around, and instantly warmed up. A cluster of fire surrounded Su Su, flew around her a few times, and finally burned the rope that bound her hands and feet.

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief. This is the advantage of preparing more for going out.

    It''s better to rely on the sky and the earth than on yourself.

    She brought her frozen hand close to the fire, and soon her fingers became flexible and soft. Su Suhe took a sigh of relief and stood up to pat the mud on his body.

    It is naturally impossible for her to go to Zhou Kingdom with Tantai Jin, but it is good for her to go to the desert at this time.

    Ms. Ye San''s identity can''t go far, so now it''s a good opportunity.

    Susu intends to go out to investigate and find a chance to disembark.

    Unexpectedly, she walked to the door, and there was the sound of footsteps outside.

    Su Su hurriedly returned to the ce, blindfolded the ck cloth, tied himself with a rope, but didn''t tie the knot again.

    With a move of her finger, the mes surrounding her went out.

    Someone pushed the door and walked in.

    The footsteps were very light, mixed with the wind and snow outside, and finally stopped beside her.

    A low sigh sounded.

    "Are you hungry? Let''s eat something."

    Su Su heard that it was the "madam".

    The woman put down the food box and handed the food to Susu''s lips. Su Subie began: "Who are you?"

    The woman said: "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you for the time being. You are still useful to your Highness. I won''t let you die before arriving in Zhou."

    "What happened to Zhou Guo?"

    The woman paused: "I can''t tell you this."

    The cold wind came in, and the woman got close to the fox fur, and Su Su felt that she was looking at herself.

    "I heard that your Highness is a happy person in Xia Guo, a kind-hearted girl, and has given him a lot of help. That person, isn''t that Miss Ye San?"

    Su Su thought, it is not.

    The original owner never looked good at Tantai Jin. The person in front of him seemed to understand the concern about Tantaijin.

    Seeing that Su Su did not speak, the woman gave a stern look: "Although you are the wife of your Highness, you insult and trample on Your Highness, even if you are not Ye Xiao''s daughter, you can''t escape death."

    "Are you grieving injustice for him?" Su Su said, "I am so vicious, of course I am not as good as your lover. If you want to see me regret it, there is a high probability that it is impossible. If thedy is not willing Tell me the situation of Daxia and Zhou Guo, Madam, please go back."

    Su Su smiled: "I have no appetite for food. You have seen thisdy. I am so dirty and the warehouse is still cold. If you really sympathize with me and fear that I will die, you might as well find me some thick clothes. Come here."

    Seeing that she was so stubborn, the other party had no intention of repentance, and said unpleasantly: "It really is Ye Xiao''s daughter! Since your Royal Highness let you stay here, you can make atonement."

    She got up and left.

    Susu waited for her to leave, threw away the rope and ck cloth, and packed some food in food boxes on the ground, which looked pretty good.

    Even though Susu was hungry, he didn''t dare to eat what they brought.

    It''s a pity, I didn''t see who this "madam" was.

    Susu covered his belly and ttened his mouth.

    The other party didn''t know what he was here for, so let''s see what kind of vicious woman Tan Tai Jin was forced to marry in Daxia? Or simply ridicule yourself and let yourself confess the abuse of Tantai Jin?

    Regardless of why, Susu won''t buy it.

    She walked out of the warehouse lightly, slouching herself, observing the situation.

    Susu was very careful when he acted. She could see that although there were not many people in Tantai Jin, they had a high martial arts skill and could reach a top ten.

    Even the little maidservant, who seems to have a very light pace, is obviously capable of martial arts.

    Susu did not dare to go to the upper floor, so he had to patrol the middle floor.

    She was very hungry, followed a handmaid to find the kitchen, and hid for a long time. When the people on the boat were asleep, Su Su picked something to eat.

    Huozhezi Su Su from the kitchen took a few and wrapped them in oilcloth to prepare for emergencies. Her sacred fire curse was gone, maybe Huozhe could be usedter.

    Susu wanted to find weapons, but the people of Tantai Jin would not leave these things indiscriminately. She had to withdraw and go to the stern to take a look.

    Broad river, heavy snow covered both banks, the center of the boat row is far away from the shore.

    Su Su calcted the distance, and found out that he couldn''t defend his sword right now, and couldn''t make it through. If she used to swim, she would freeze to death in the water before she went ashore.

    She has a headache, how can I run this?

    all me the seven-tailed fox.

    I don''t know if Seven-tailed Fox will look for him after the second brother returns. This time, catching the demon was nothing short of stealing the chicken.

    Can''t fly, can''t swim, Susu can only return to the warehouse.

    It''s almost dawn, if someone finds her running out, something is wrong.

    She huddled in the corner discouragedly, thinking that she could only wait for the boat to cross the bay, and when it was closest to the shore, she would try diving to escape.

    *

    The woman walked over slowly, smelling the blood in the air, she frowned, "What''s the matter?"

    "Madam, the servant gave clothes to His Royal Highness in the morning" The attendant looked horrified, "But see, Your Royal Highness..."

    She didn''t dare to say the words after ¡¡¡¡.

    "Madam" said: "You go."

    The maid saluteed, was frightened in her heart, and staggered away.

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ hesitated for a moment, opened the door, and saw Tantai Jin sitting cross-legged.

    There is a huge cage in front of him, inside the cage, a huge wolf demon is closed. The wolf demon was locked by the chain, unable to move, and was howling depressively.

    The sky curtain outside is pale gray, and the water is filled with light smoke.

    The young Ufa red lips stretched out his hand and took out the wolf demon inner alchemy. The wolf demon twitched a few times and lost his breath.

    Taijin swallowed Nai Dan without raising his head, and wiped his hand with the kerchief: "You are here, just sit down."

    His fingers are cold and slender, with distinct joints, the blood is wiped off little by little, and the fingertips are white.

    In front of him, there are several such iron cages.

    There is even a skeleton with blood, and the bones are cold. Rao had seen such a scene before, and the wife still felt nauseous in her heart.

    Tai Jin spread his hand, a cloud of ck energy gathered in his palm, and a bright light appeared in his eyes, but, in a moment, the ck energy dissipated.

    The smile in his eyes disappeared and became cold.

    "It''s still not enough."

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ looked at the corpse of the wolf demon and couldn''t help but persuade: "His Royal Highness, since this method is not feasible, I shouldn''t find another way."

    "Another way?" Tan Taijin slowly chewed the words, and said, "I can''t practice martial arts, my roots are very poor, I hurt my lungs at birth, I don''t know how many years I can live. Aunt Lan An, you say there is still What can be done?"

    As he talked, he covered half of his face andughed.

    "Look at you, what do you do with your face so ugly? Aunt Lan An, are you afraid of me too? I think this method is utterly conscience."

    The woman''s gentle face was pale, as if she had "abandoned" Tantai Jin and left Lan''an.

    Lan An quickly said, "His Royal Highness, Lan An is certainly not afraid of you. I will help you what you do."

    "As long as your Royal Highness needs it, let alone a few evil evildoers that harm people, it is a great demon, and the Night Shadows will find it for your Highness."

    Taijin nodded in satisfaction and wiped his fingers with the kerchief. His fingers were cold and slender, with distinct joints. The blood was wiped off, and the jade-lined fingertips became paler.

    "Of course I believe Aunt Lan An, you have proved your loyalty. Of course I will not treat you badly. You don''t have to be a pity for them." He said, "Everything in the world is equally filthy. A demon who has no ability to protect himself will be this sooner orter. The end. I just gave them a ride."

    "Your Highness is right."

    Taijin looked at his hand: "Of course, like them, I have absorbed so many inner alchemy and it is hopelessly dirty."

    Lan An felt sad and sorrowful in her heart.

    For so many years, she asionally questioned her decision at the beginning, but she did not turn her head back. Since she chose to raise a big demon, she couldn''t really watch him die.

    Her life is Roufei. If the empress wants him to live, Lan An will definitely do it.

    Originally, the imperial physician said that the little majesty would not live to be ten years old. However, he has reached the crown by relying on the inner alchemy of the demon. Even if it is a wrong way, I have to go.

    Lan An can only hope that Tantai Jin will be stronger, no matter how strong, cold-blooded, ruthless, or selfish, she must live anyway.

    Lan An looked at Tantai Jin¡¯s handsome side face, and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s the third day after two days of sailing. I heard that when His Royal Highness was in the Great Xia Kingdom, she didn¡¯t get along well with Miss Ye San.¡±

    Taijin''s finger wiping action paused: "What do you want to say?"

    "Lan An wants to say that what Ye Sanya has done to His Royal Highness in these years is enough to make His Royal Highness cut her a thousand times. However, His Royal Highness kept her for two days. She threw her in the warehouse and did nothing."

    The air fell into a strange silence.

    Taijin said: "It''s ridiculous, Lan An, don''t you think that I have feelings for her."

    Lan An did not speak.

    Although this is a ridiculous guess, Lan An couldn''t help but think about it.

    She has raised the boy in front of her and is the person who knows him best in the world.

    Using a pair of dark pupils, he would ask her puzzledly: "What is life and what is death? If there is reincarnation, death is life."

    "I just sent them to life, Aunt Lan An, why are you crying?"

    TaiJin was born cruel without knowing it.

    He caught the butterfly when he was young, and tightened his hand a little bit to watch its wings shatter.

    Taijin did not kill the butterfly that polluted his food. Finally, the butterfly lost its wings and was dying soaked in sewage. I don''t know which hour of the night it was, and it slowly lost its breath.

    When Lan An walked in, the boy bit the contaminated food and pointed at the butterfly innocently and obediently and said, "Look, I learned to forgive."

    But is that forgiveness?

    No, it was cruel that was even more contemptuous and mocking. Lan An didn''t know how many times he had told him that it was not possible. If it was incorrect, he would be regarded as a monster if he did so.

    He is thoughtful, and gradually understands that he can use smarter and hypocritical methods to achieve his desired goals.

    When Lan An saw Su Su two days ago, she thought she would be the butterfly in the end, pale and disappear into the world in a painful manner one night.

    However, the girl is still alive and well.

    Lan An:...

    She went to the warehouse early in the morning and saw Miss Ye San curled up in the corner, hugging herself with her arms, her face is dirty, and she slept soundly.

    The boat sailed for two full days, and it was almost out of the border of Daxia. Tantai Jin did not kill her, or even humiliate her.

    He caught the butterfly, but only ced "it", and he didn''t even dare to touch the "wings" of "it".

    Ye Xiwu''s appearance made his cruelty pause. However, this is not good news for Lan An.

    From the moment the Emperor Zhou died, what was waiting for Tantai Jin would be endless killings. He shouldn''t have feelings at this time.

    Taijin frowned and said, "I really hate your idea."

    He pressed his chest, the heart under his palm, beating steadily, beat by beat, cold and merciless.

    Why Lan An has such a ridiculous spection is really stupid.

    "Tomorrow, the ship will pass Jiayu Pass." He smiled, "I will show you a good show."

    I will prove to you that I don¡¯t like her.

 Chapter 24: Incorrigible

    Tai-Jin said that, Lan An inevitably thought more.

    She returned to the room with serious thoughts. Although she was mentally prepared, she still felt a sense of powerlessness when she saw Tantai Jin devouring Naidan.

    The maid came and rubbed her temples: "Madam, are you feeling sick again?"

    Lan An mutely said: "I have been thinking of Yue Kongyi recently."

    The maid was stunned, she didn''t dare to answer the conversation.

    She is Lan An¡¯s confidant, and she has been with Lan An for more than ten years, watching Jing Lan¡¯an change from a courtdy to the wife of the patriarch of the Yiyue n.

    Tantai-Jin was sent to Daxia as the proton of the defeated country Zhou Guo. Lan An knew that if this were the case, His Highness would not survive.

    On the surface, she severed her rtionship with Tan Tai Jin, no longer cared about him, and prayed to the Emperor Zhou to release her out of the pce.

    drifted all the way, she arrived at the territory of the Yiyue n, Lan''an was young and beautiful at the time, and she was well-known all over the world.

    She taught the Yiyue people to weave, raise silkworms, and pickle food, andter married the Yiyue patriarch Yue Kongyi.

    Yue Kongyi is very fond of Lan''an. After marriage, the husband and wife Qin Se He Ming.

    What a pity¡ª¡ª

    The maid lowered her head.

    Mrs. Lan''an, personally killed her husband and took over the power of the Yiyue n.

    For so many years, the patriarch of the Yiyue n has changed from Yuekongyi to Jinnan. The Yiyue tribe is good at poison and gu, and the tribe is brave and good at war. Jing Lan''an secretly opened trade, trained soldiers and soldiers, and trained the night shadow guard.

    Few people know that Jing Lan¡¯an¡¯s obsession lies in the gentle concubine who saved her from fire and water.

    teach her everything and bless the gentle woman who grows up.

    Concubine Rou was dead, and it was Concubine Rou''s child who supported Jing Lan''an to move forward.

    Jing Lan''an treats Tan Tai Jin as if he hase out. Tan Tai Jin has been host to Xia State for several years, training the bleeding crows andmunicating with Jing Lan An.

    They secretly instigated the courtiers of the Zhou State, and only waited for Tantai Jin to grow up with full wings, and then returned to the Zhou State.

    Unexpectedly, the Zhou Dynasty emperor died suddenly, the three princes, Tantai, ascended the throne, and Tantai Jin was forced to return to the Zhou kingdom ahead of schedule.

    The maid looks at her nose with her eyes and her heart with her nose.

    Mrs. Lan''an asionally mentioned the dead husband Yue Kongyi, but the maid knew that she didn''t need to answer her own words.

    A six-year-old child and an eighteen-year-old woman back then, they will not be gentle and kind when they walk step by step to this day.

    I don¡¯t know if Mrs. Lan An regrets it, but Yue Kongyi is dead. Even if she regrets it, it¡¯s toote.

    "Go out, I''ll be alone for a while."

    The maid left, Jing Lanan took out a safety lock.

    The safety lock for children is cute and naive.

    Jing Lan calmed her face, she was no longer young. Time passes mercilessly, and the person who raises a little demon will slowly decay in the end.

    She closed her eyes and sighed softly.

    is retribution.

    The retribution that cannot escape.

    *

    On the third day of the boat trip, it was already close to Jiayu Pass.

    Jing Lan''an went out and saw Tan Tai Jin sitting on the bow of the boat. He was dressed in a ck cloak, and hisplexion was very pale, almost sickly.

    The young boy has thin red lips and is lowering his head, wiping a sharp crossbow-arrow in his hand intently. The crossbow-arrow is small and looks verypact.

    Jing Lanan came over, Tantai Jin ignored her, his great cloak was blown up by the strong wind, he pointed the crossbow-arrow at the water surface, the moment he released his finger, the arrow shot out, and the water surface glowed with a bright red color.

    The blood fainted in the water.

    Jing Lanan saw the strange shape underwater, and asked: "What kind of fish did your Highness kill?"

    Taijin smiled: "Aunt, guess what?"

    Jing Lan thought in peace, after all, it''s not the sea, it''s just a river. It can''t be a whale or something, but that body shape doesn''t look like a small fish.

    She was thinking, and the maid behind her screamed: "It''s... Qi Shuang!"

    Jing Lan calmly took a look, and sure enough, it was a person floating on the surface of the water.

    is a bit familiar, it should be the entourage who came to Daxia to pick up Tantai Jin.

    "Shhh, be quiet," Tan Tai Jin said.

    The maid trembling tremblingly, she knelt down with a plop: "Your Majesty forgive me, Your Majesty forgive me."

    Tai Jin didn''t care about the maid, he watched the hazy blood gradually turned light red.

    "Aunt Lan An, the person of the Night Shadow Guard, will check once every other time."

    Tai Jin said with a smile, he coughed and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Jing Lan''an was horrified: "His Royal Highness!"

    She reacted: "Is there a problem with that wolf demon?"

    Thecquered double-caught wolf demon, the wolf demon was poisonous all over, Tantai Jin swallowed the poisonous inner alchemy, and started to feel pain in his abdomenst night.

    At dawn, he had someone catch Qi Shuang, throw it into the water, leaned against the ship''s side, and wiped the bow and arrow carefully.

    "His Royal Highness, how are you!"

    Taijin didn''t care, he said, "It''s okay."

    I can''t live long, and I can''t die. Anyway, he had been here since he was a child, and King Zhou could not kill him. His life was inherently stubborn and abnormal.

    Jing Lan''an hastened people to detoxify Tantai Jin.

    When Su Su was pushed out, he happened to see this scene, Tan Tai Jin with blood on the corner of his mouth, ying with a crossbow-arrow.

    The ck cloth on her face was lifted, and she finally saw Jing Lan''an.

    Su Su was taken aback, this person is so familiar.

    She thought carefully, she had seen this person in Tan Tai Jin''s dream. It was the pcedy who abandoned Tan Tai Jin. No, maybe it was a female officer.

    A woman who taught Tan Taijin to be a good man, but failed.

    Jing Lan''an is not young in her dreams. She is now in her thirties, but due to proper care, there are only shallow fine lines on the ends of her eyes.

    Jing Lanan saw Su Su with aplicated expression.

    As soon as Su Su came out, she couldn''t help but look at Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin caught the veil that was handed over by others, and while wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he stared at Su Su.

    "Ye Xiwu, I will give you a chance to leave."

    Susu held a small dirty face and looked at him nkly: "Thank you, can I go now?"

    He said: "You can try."

    He raised the crossbow-arrow and aimed at Susu.

    Susu: "I don''t think I want to try for the time being, I''ll try again another day."

    Tantai Jin held his hand very steadily. He threw away the **** veil and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ye Xiao didn¡¯t tell you that the garrison general at Jiayuguan became Ye Qingyu not long ago. Your eldest brother is stupid and rigid, so this decision is handed over. In your hands. Of course, this does not mean you are not stupid."

    When he said that people were stupid, he mocked in his eyes.

    In front of Susu, a pen and paper were handed over.

    "Write to your eldest brother, if he lets him go, you can leave. If you don¡¯t let go, you will sleep in the ice water. I think it¡¯s a good way to die."

    Su Su''s expression changed. She didn''t expect her eldest brother to be stationed at Jiayuguan. If Ye Qingyu let Tantaijin go, he would be treason.

    Ye Qingyu will never live!

    If you don''t write a letter, Tantai Jin will probably kill himself directly.

    Taijin asked her to choose whether she died or Ye Qingyu died.

    Although he is smiling, his eyes are extremely cold, much colder than before. It was like an inexplicably offended lion, in order to defend his territory, he was about to kill her for life.

    Su Su didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, his attitude was suddenly so extreme.

    Lan An''s eyes flickered slightly, with aplex expression.

    With their power, it actually took a lot of effort to pass the Jiayu Pass. After all, a small pass would not be difficult for the soldiers of the Yiyue n.

    However, His Royal Highness seemed to be ying tricks and let Miss Ye San make a decision.

    This is a cruel choice for embarrassing people, either by himself or by his brother.

    Most people are not that great.

    So--

    His Royal Highness is actually incorrigible, wanting to see Miss Ye San give up her elder brother in order to protect herself.

    He seemed to want Miss Ye San to be despicable.

    Lan An''s face was strange, she looked at Tantai Jin again.

    The ck pupil of the boy fell on Su Su.

    It seems that as soon as he came out of Su Su, he had been looking at her, cold and mocking, disgusting and impatient, repelling the embarrassed girl.

    However... even if you hate a person, it is impossible to achieve such a high degree of attention.

    It is more fanatical than wiping cold weapons, killing monsters and taking inner alchemy.

    On the contrary, Su Su seemed much calmer. She was at a loss at first, then frowned tightly and looked at Tantai Jin with an expression of "you are crazy".

    "After a cup of tea, if Miss Ye didn''t write well, she chopped off her useless hands and sent it to Ye Qingyu."

    Susu received such a threat, and at the same time, a cold sharp knife was ced above her wrist.

    Gouyu perceives the danger. In this case, it vibrates slightly and seems to be forcibly turned on.

    Susu held down the jade bracelet on his wrist, calming Gouyu in his heart¡ª¡ª

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s not that bad."

    Gouyu knew that Su Su would not save his life by hurting his eldest brother. He was afraid that the young master would really want to protect a mortal and would not want his life.

    Susu said: "Let''s take a gamble."

    The wind on the river channel swayed her embarrassed clothes. She paused and picked up the pen.

    Tantai Jin, who is not far away, sped his fingers against his chin, looking contemptuously.

    Su Su nced at him, picked up a pen and started to write.

    Move the knife away a bit, and after a while, Su Su finished writing. The soldier picked up the paper and handed it to Tantaijin.

    He took the paper.

    But the smile at the corner of his mouth onlysted for a moment, and then it became visible to the naked eye and cooled down.

    Jing Lanan saw his hand pinching the paper.

    Su Su was smiling, and in the early morning, there was ayer of mist on the surface of the water.

    Jing Lan''an subconsciously nced at the paper in Tan Tai Jin''s hand. It turned out to be a painting.

    On the drawing, a woman in the silhouette of a man is strung together with a sword.

    The following big characters.

    "Are you very proud, one day, I will stab you to death, believe it or not!"

    Jing Lan''an seemed to know Su Su the first day, and looked over in amazement.

    Tai Jin''s reaction was much more violent than her.

    He raised his crossbow and shot Susu over.

    Su Su quickly backed away, opening his hands to maintain his bnce.

    She didn''t know when, she grabbed a handful of powder, and the one approaching her was turned over by her.

    Jing Lan''an recognized that it turned out to be the medicine powder of their Yiyue n. When did Miss Ye San ran out and stole it?

    Susu took off the embroidered shoes on his feet and threw them at Tantai Jin.

    "Less disgusting people, you want me to hurt my elder brother, your dreamse faster!"

    Susu¡¯s lovely pearl-white toes, stepping on the boat, she ran fast, waiting for Tantai Jin to catch the shoe, she was already sitting on the ship¡¯s gunwale.

    She looked down, and the winter water seemed to freeze people to death. It was too far from the shore, as if there was no hope in sight.

    Don''t allow her to hesitate, there is a sound of arrows breaking through the air behind her.

    At the same time Tantai Jin¡¯s crossbow-arrow shot over, Su Su plunged into the river without hesitation.

    The cold water made Su Su snorted.

    One after another, there was a sound of sharp arrows piercing the air, with a singling sharpness, and it was about to leave her behind.

    She resisted the cold and fear, did not dare to look back, nor to see how angry Tan Tai Jin was, and flexibly dodge the crossbow-arrow, no matter what she did not care about.

    She is like a fish that is not afraid of death, without looking back, she is getting farther and farther.

    Ten crossbow-arrows fired in a row, all submerged in the water.

    Tai Jin was expressionless. Seeing her getting further and further away, the corners of the jacket disappeared from sight. He bit the corner of his lips, biting his lips white, and finally gave a big smile.

    Bow. The crossbow was thrown into the water by raising his hand.

    Sshes in circles.

    An exquisite mint embroidered shoe fell on the ground, which was an extra sight on the boat.

    Tai Jin stepped on the shoe and walked into the cabin without a word.

    gloomy look makes everyone retreat.

    All this happened unexpectedly. In everyone''s mind, it turned out to be Su Su''sst smile.

    With a disdainful and nasty look, he looked at Tantai Jin. Behind her was the vast river. She drew a picture and ran away after she cursed.

    Crossbow-Arrow can''t force her to look back either.

    Jing Lan stood on the boat for a long time, watching the direction Susu disappeared.

    In such a cold day, there is a high probability that Miss Ye San will not survive. She chose her elder brother Ye Qingyu, gave up on herself, and humiliated His Royal Highness by the way.

    Rao is that Jing Lan''an and Susu are in the hostile camp, and I have to admit that she is extremely dazzling.

    is like a light that no one can avoid.

    is so beautiful.

 Chapter 25: Killing intent

    Susu didn¡¯t know how long he had been swimming.

    The river water was cold, the fine icy edges cut through her skin, and her stiff and numb limbs felt no pain.

    She was swimming forward, slower and slower, but she did not dare to stop.

    was caught off guard and choked. In a panic, Su Su grabbed a piece of drifting wood, half of her body was lying on it, and the other half of her body was submerged in the water, floating weakly with the wood.

    Snow began to fall in the sky again, and the snowkes fell on her cheeks.

    Su Su closed his eyes, unable to move a finger, and fell asleep tiredly.

    Someone picked her up gently, and then her body became warm.

    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. When Su Su was conscious again, he heard street chants, gongs knocking, and children cheering andughing.

    Someone lowered their voice and talked about the matter.

    She opened her eyes and found herself lying on the soft bed.

    Next to ¡¡¡¡ was a low window, and the charcoal in the room crackled.

    Susu sat up from the bed and saw two men sitting at the table at a nce.

    "His Royal Highness King Xuan, Yu Qing?"

    Qing Yu raised her eyebrows when she heard the words: "You are awake, how do you feel?"

    Susu said: "Why are you here?"

    Yu Qing opened the folding fan and motioned for Su Su to look at Xiao Rin.

    "You have to ask my brother about this. He doesn''t worry about you, for fear that you were killed by the fox demon, forcing me to follow it all the way. We were rowing a boat on the river for several days, but when we saw you holding a piece of wood, we fainted. In the past. It''s also your luck. If you arete, I''m afraid it will freeze to death."

    Susu said sincerely: "Thank you."

    Xiao Lin said: "Three girls, don''t listen to Yu Qing''s nonsense, you saved our lives, and I and Yu Qing should be thanked. We should also guarantee your safety if we are reasonable."

    Qing Yu asked: "Why are you in the river?"

    Susu replied: "Tantai Jin wants me to write to my eldest brother, let them pass Jiayuguan, I jumped into the river and escaped."

    Yu Qing tutted amazed: "Your husband is really amazing." It''s not derogatory. Yu Qing really feels that the man has a deep mind and has endured humiliation for many years, which is quite powerful.

    Neither himself nor Wang Zhao could see that this is a ruthless character.

    Su Su quickly asked: "How is my elder brother, is he all right?"

    Xiao Lin poured a cup of warm tea for Su Su, and said: "You slept for two days, Tantai Jin¡¯s boat has passed Jiayu Pass. General Ye Xiao was poisoned and was sent back to the imperial city for treatment."

    Seeing Su Su''s face pale, Xiao Rinforted: "Don''t worry, it''s not a poison that hurts your life. If you return to the imperial city, you will be fine soon."

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, that''s good, at least there is no need to treason, Ye Qingyu''s life is saved.

    After she finished drinking her tea, Xiao Rin thoughtfully ordered her something to eat.

    Su Su was too hungry, holding a bowl and starting to eat.

    Yu Qing looked at her with interest: "I heard that Miss Ye San had no eyes and was arrogant and domineering. Why are you so different from the rumors?"

    When they found Ye San, she was almost frozen into a little iceman, a girl who had the courage to jump into the river in winter. This courage could not be matched by many men.

    Su Su said with a smile: "I also heard that Mr. Zhao''s doorman, Mr. Yu, is gentle and a gentleman. Mr. Yu, there is a big gap between you and the rumors."

    So the rumors are not credible. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Yu Qing darkened and snorted.

    Xiao Lin looked at Su Su, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Susu said, "One more thing, what about that seven-tailed fox demon?"

    Xiao Lin said: "I have figured out a way to contact my uncle, he should have a countermeasure."

    Even though Susu is uneasy, he also knows that it can only be done like this. She must go to the desert to find the divine turtle, and the seven-tailed fox can only pin her hopes on Xiao Rin''s uncle.

    At his current level, there is no way to defeat the fox demon if he stays.

    After Susu finished his meal, Xiao Lin said, "Ms. Ye San, this is Qingshui Town, five days away from the imperial city. When you rest, we will go back. Don''t worry, about Tantai Jin. Observing the details, the general is loyal and courageous, and it will not bring harm to your family."

    Su Su hurriedly said: "I have something to do, so I can''t go back for now. His Royal Highness, can you and Mr. Yu tell my father and grandmother that everything is fine with me, and I will go home after I finish my work."

    "Three girls, what can you do, but can I help?"

    He is in white clothes and ck hair, with a serious expression, he really wants to repay Susu for his previous life-saving feelings.

    Susu''s heart is warm. Beforeing to this world, his father said that he might meet an old person and let Susu stay calm.

    Susu¡¯s elder brother is called Gongye Jianwu, and he is an aristocratic child in the world. He worshipped the immortal gate at the age of twelve. He was only more than three hundred years old and was a well-deserved genius.

    If she didn''t calcte it wrong, Xiao Rin must be the senior brother''s past life.

    However, the two words in the previous life are not pleasant. Because a person can only be reincarnated if he dies and his soul is immortal.

    Seeing Su Su staring at Xiao Lin in a daze, Yu Qing said, "Hey, little girl, what are you looking at, do you still miss my brother?"

    Xiao Lin whispered, "Yu Qing!"

    Qing Yu said: "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, i shut up."

    Su Su hurriedly waved his hand: "His Royal Highness, don''t get me wrong, I just thought about something, and I was a little lost. I used to be ignorant, but I won''t be anymore."

    Xiao Lin nodded and smiled softly: "I know, the third girl... is different from before. Yu Qing has nothing to hide, and the third girl doesn''t care about him."

    Susu ate and drank enough, only then found out that his clothes had also changed.

    Yu Qing said: "The innkeeper¡¯s daughter changed it for you. Don¡¯t worry, we dare not take advantage of you."

    Susu has strength, and is alive again.

    Su Su was not overly polite with Xiao Lin. She really needs help now. She said: "I''m going to a very far ce, and it may take a long time toe back. If it is convenient for His Royal Highness King Xuan, can you lend me some silver, I Revise a book and let Chuntao send it to you."

    Xiao Lin took out a few silver tickets from his arms, Su Su looked at it, good fellow, there must be a few thousand taels.

    Su Su only took one: "This is enough, Your Highness, Mr. Yu, take care."

    Although she also hopes that someone can walk with her on this road to reverse destiny, Su Su knows that it is impossible.

    Xiao Lin has not yet be Gongye Jiwu, he is the prince of Daxia, the two countries are about to fight, and he has the mission of being a prince. And Susu''s mission is destined to be a lonely road.

    She waved at them and went down the stairs of the inn.

    Yuqing looked at her free and easy back, and joked: "Brother, this girl is so alive and cute. If she looked like this, would you marry her?"

    Xiao Rin frowned and said: "Speak carefully."

    There will be nothing if.

    In their sight, the girl bought a ret pony and disappeared in the wind and snow.

    *

    "How long have we not returned to our hometown?" Jing Lan''an stretched out his hand to catch the snowke, looking a little trance.

    Five days after passing through Jiayu Pass, they finally reached the border of Zhou State.

    Going further to Zhou, the climate will get warmer and warmer.

    The snowkes melted in Jing Lan''an''s palm. This was probably thest snow they saw.

    Taijin asked: "Auntie miss Zhou Kingdom?"

    "I can''t talk about missing it, but fallen leaves return to their roots. Everyone is born with their own roots and returns to their homnd. I am very emotional." Jing Lan''an said, "Speaking of which, His Royal Highness asked me for a copy of the spring silkworm, but the solution to the spring silkworm. The medicine is not easy to configure. A few days ago, the saint of the n used only the remaining snow lotus petals to prepare an antidote. Can Your Highness need it?"

    She took out an exquisite sapphire porcin bottle, and didn''t ask Tan Taijin who actually used the Jiechun silkworm on her body.

    Tai Jin took it, the porcin bottle was warm, he subconsciously rubbed it for a moment, and then said, "No need."

    He raised his hand and threw the antidote into the river.

    "His Royal Highness is interested in ying a game?"

    Tai Jin said: "Yes."

    He lifted the hem of the cloak and sat opposite Jing Lan''an.

    Jing Lanan holds the ck child, and he holds the white child.

    "His Royal Highness, Auntie rarely asks about you in Daxia. I sent Liu to take care of you back then. Later I heard that Liu was crazy." Jing Lanan left her son, "Can she protect you?"

    Baizi fell, with a murderous air, thinking of the crazy nurse in Lenggong, Tantai Jin''s expression remained unchanged: "Do you suspect that I drove her crazy?"

    Jing Lanan was silent for a while: "Of course not."

    Tantai Jin yed with a chess piece and suddenly threw an explosive message: "You are not wrong in your doubts. She was not crazy at first, but also wanted to protect me. I hope that one day I can return to Zhou and continue to be the prince. She will be able toe to nothing."

    "What a pitiful thought, it is clearly deep in purgatory, but I still hope to escape one day. The days in the cold pce are too long, and she finally realized that this idea is stupid."

    "Daxia''s five princes, like to punish children." When Tan Taijin said this sentence calmly, Jing Lan''an''s expression changed.

    "Hall...Your Highness."

    Tantai Jin dropped the chess piece and made a crisp sound. He supported his chin and recalled: "Liu''s added some ingredients to my meal. Unfortunately, the meal was too rich and I couldn''t afford it. I gave her the meal. Yes, I took her to Zhegui Garden."

    "Auntie, you probably don''t know where Zhegui Garden is. The old eunuchs in the pce live there." Tan Taijin curled his lips pityingly and said, "After the Liu came in, he went crazy when he came back. "

    Jing Lanan closed his eyes and said sadly: "Your Highness, it''s me who is not good."

    Tai Jin shook his head, he dropped hisst son.

    "You lost."

    Jing Lanan looked at the chessboard, saying that watching chess is like life, and you can see a person''s character by cing a piece. The chess pieces in Tantai Jin''s hand killed Jue Jue, and he didn''t care about the life and death of the soldiers at all.

    His chess pieces die a lot.

    But he is the winner.

    Tai-Jin had no interest ining to the second game, he stood up and returned to the cabin.

    Jing Lan''an picked up the chess pieces one by one into the g box, even though she had nurtured Tantai Jin, she did not understand him at all.

    Like Susu, after she jumped into the river, Jing Lanan thought Tantaijin would send someone to hunt down or rescue her, but after so many days, he remained indifferent.

    This indifference made Jing Lan''an''s fingertips a bit cool.

    The sky will be dark, and the shadow of another ship will faintly appear on the water.

    Jing Lan''an stood on the bow and looked at the ship. Someone whispered, "Madam, it''s the one who responded."

    Jing Lan''an said: "These few days have been exhausted, let your Highness take a good rest, and order to go down, and prepare the kitchen tonight. What about the celebrities I bought a few days ago?"

    Not long after, a enchanting and beautiful woman crawled softly under Jing Lan''an''s feet.

    Jing Lan said: "I heard that you haven''t opened buds, but you should be able to meet them. Take care of your Highness and make him happy."

    Xiqin shyly said, "Yes."

    She has seen her Royal Highness, she is so good-looking, and she is ashamed of herself. Thinking of being able to apany such a man, her heartbeat speeded up a bit.

    After ¡¡¡¡ Xiqin and Niao Tingting left, the maid appeared beside Jing Lan''an.

    "Will your Highness use it?"

    Jing Lanan said: "It doesn''t matter."

    Her finger points to the point of her mouth: "There is no one here, it doesn''t matter what it is."

    But if there is someone in my heart.

    Jing Lan thought in peace, maybe she can look forward to things not so desperate.

    *

    Xiqin pushed open the room.

    The boy in ck, sitting cross-legged on the copse. He closed his eyes, his ck eyshes were like ck crow feathers.

    Seeing someonee in, he opened his eyes.

    Xiqin has seen countless people, but for the first time, the look of a person''s eyes made his legs slightly soft.

    She was a little scared, but she also felt that she admired the man in front of her even more.

    Xiqin knelt down and approached him with her knees.

    Her red lips trembled slightly, and she uttered pitiful words: "Madam let the vee and wait for your Royal Highness to go to bed."

    Taijin said: "Lan An asked you toe?"

    "Yes." Xiqin''s hand unbuttoned his belt, holding back the throbbing in his heart, and took off his clothes.

    The woman''s skin was exposed to the cold air.

    She has a good figure, white skin, and has a body that can seduce any man.

    Xiqin thought that he would see strong passions in Tantai Jin''s eyes, but he had no sadness or joy, and she seemed to be looking at a pool of dead flesh.

    She tried her best to seduce him and couldn''t help but see if he reacted three inches below the navel.

    However, the young man was so calm, his thin lips twitched slightly: "What? Very surprised?"

    Xiqin knelt down in panic.

    She inevitably doubted, facing the beautiful body of the woman-Her Royal Highness who can''t feel the body, is it...

    Taijin raised his hand, and the blood fell on Xiqin''s shoulder, and a ck gu worm crawled out of the woman.

    Xiqin saw the creeping bug and wanted to scream, but found that her throat couldn''t make any sound.

    "A morning sun overnight." Tan Tai Jin pinched the Gu worm and sighed, "It''s really sad, Lan An wants me to die happily."

    He said sadness on his mouth, but there was nothing sad in his eyes.

    A red me bee flew past Xiqin''s head, her eyes widened, and she fell straight down.

    I don¡¯t know until I die, what happened.

    TaiJin had no expression on his face, and walked past the corpse.

    Fourteen years in Lenggong, what has he not seen?

    Tai-Jin never told anyone that the world is infinitely different, in his eyes, but withered stones, vegetation, and loess skeletons. He was just paralyzed, he couldn''t even move his face.

    In the future, it will not be difficult for any physical body to control itself.

 Chapter 26: Reunion

    If tonight is summer, there should be a bright moon on the river on the border of Zhou.

    It''s a pity, the cold is still silent in the air before the beginning of spring.

    Snow kese in from time to time and fall on Tantai Jin¡¯s face.

    He raised his hand and brushed it away, walked in and sat on the lonely high seat.

    Bow-bow because Su Su threw it into the river, beside him, a few red-eyed red bees were ready to go.

    They have grown to half human size, their eyes are scarlet, and the vibration of their wings makes their eardrums particrly tormenting.

    A few entourage knelt at the feet of Tantai Jin, shivering.

    Tai Jin seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Where is the luthier, let him y a piece."

    Soon, a white-clothed luthier came in and sat down in front of the guqin: "What do you want to hear?"

    Tai Jin said: "Be more festive."

    The piano master paled and nodded, and began to y music.

    Not long after, Jing Lan''an appeared in the hall. She was dressed in white fox fur and touched a stove in her hand.

    "His Royal Highness summoned, but what matters?"

    Taijin looked at her and said, "Jing Lan''an, when you are old, you have also begun to learn from others to get confused."

    In Jing Lan''s hair, asionally there are a few silver threads mixed in, and the fine lines at the end of the eyes are also telling that it is not fourteen years ago.

    She is no longer young, she is getting old.

    Jing Lan''an heard these words, and was quite calm: "Why did your Highness suddenly say this?"

    Tan Taijin said: "The wolf demon sent by Qishuang, the inner alchemy is highly poisonous, but unfortunately, the poison will not kill me. I will make mistakes when you are unclear and exhausted. After all, you told me that it is a normal one. People should learn to think for the good and learn to forgive."

    He thought it was funny, so he curled his lips: "But tonight''s celebrity actress was nted with''One Night Sun,'' Jing Lan''an, will you make two mistakes?"

    Jing Lanan was silent.

    "You want to kill me, but why?" In the sound of the piano, there was a hint of confusion in his tone. Tantai Jin, like a child, asked in a knowledgeable and humble manner, "Do you regret killing Yuekongyi back then, or do you think of my mother being smashed?"

    Jing Lanan shook his head: "His Royal Highness, you don''t understand anything."

    "I don''t need to understand either." Tan Taijin said, "You are different from Liu, and I will give you a happy one."

    The piano master yed a wrong note.

    Tai-Jin smiled, leaning back in his seatzily, showing regret: "Aunt Lan An, goodbye."

    The Red me Bee flew towards Jing Lan''an.

    Jing Lan''an didn''t move, but the Chiyan Bee mmed into a transparent barrier, unable to take a step forward.

    A man in a purple brocade robe,ughed, and walked into the hall.

    "Little evil, you really even killed Jing Lan''an. Jing Lan''an is also a woman''s benevolence. I want you to have afortable way to die in hope."

    There is a jade ringing around his waist, he looks heroic, and his brows and eyes are very hostile.

    The smile on Tan Tai Jin''s face disappeared, and the person''s name came out: "Tan Tai is clear."

    "I didn''t expect you to remember the loneliness." Tantai said clearly, "That''s right, you who lived in Daxia worse than pigs and dogs, definitely want to have solitary meat. However, it turns out that monsters are monsters after all. Look, finally even Jing Lanan also betrayed you together."

    Jing Lan''an lowered her head, without any expression.

    Taijin sneered, and pointed his finger on the seat, and the dark blood crow rushed in.

    Tantai Minng didn''t rush, and said: "Niezhe, Gu knows that you are different from ordinary people. I heard the lonely concubine say that you can kill Concubine Roux before you cane into the world. Do you think Gu wille today without preparation? Jing Lan will treat you in the morning. Reveal his weakness to Gu, you just wait to die."

    Several Taoist-like people who followed him stood up.

    The old Tao headed by ¡¡¡¡ said: "Arrange an array."

    Taoist priests quickly sat on the octagonal corners, each holding a copper-colored bell in their hands. While the old Taoist priest offered the spell, the rest of the Taoist priest rang the bells.

    Lao Dao held a square jade box in his hand, with charms flying around the jade box, Lao Dao muttered words.

    The Red me Bee and Blood Crow were held by the bell, flew into the jade box, and turned into ck smoke.

    The old Taoist priests knew that Tantaijin was a mortal body, and their methods were useless, so they didn''t deal with Tantaijin, only let the evil things he could drive to dissipate one by one.

    The blood crow screamed sternly, Tan Tai Jin lowered his eyebrows, and several ck-clothed entourages appeared all over his body.

    "Your Highness."

    Tai Jin did not hesitate: "Go."

    The blood poppies flew in inrge swathes, like an ink-colored vortex. Taking advantage of them to hold off time, Tantai Jin tried to rush out.

    Tantai smiled brightly.

    "Come on."

    At some point, countless swordsmen surrounded the cabin.

    The people around Taijin fought and retreated, escorting him to the deck, there were only two or three left.

    Tantai Minng personally took the sword and beheaded these heartfelt remnants.

    The blood of the soldiers sshed on Tantai Jin, his face pale. Tantai kicked him clearly, and Tantai Jin fell to the ground.

    "Useless evil seed." Tantai''s clear feet stepped on the shoulders of the ck-clothed boy, "A trash that can''t practice martial arts, what can you do without relying on others?"

    Tai Jin, blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, and he coughed twice.

    Tantai Minng lifted his chin with his boots.

    "When I killed Brother Da Huang, he was more spine than you, his kneecap was broken, and he didn''t want to kneel down."

    "The old man''s hands were shattered and his mouth was sewn on, so he couldn''t catch his eyes."

    "I heard that your empress is the No. 1 beauty in Huaizhou who was famous in the world at that time. Look at your fragile and trash appearance, it would be better to be a princess and serve people with Israel."

    The people he brought,ughed loudly.

    Jing Lanan chased it out, leaned against the door, saw this scene, closed his eyes.

    The little snow in the night fell and the lights on the river came on.

    Someone graciously moved the seat, Tantai was clear and not in a hurry, Shi Shiran sat down.

    "Come on, pick off the hamstrings of this waste."

    Tantai Jin struggled violently. He was held down by someone. Tantai Jin raised his head and looked at Jing Lan''an with his reddish eyes: "Auntie, I was raised by you. I swear that I will never kill you again. You save me." , OK?"

    He pressed his pale lips, snow-skinned and ck hair, very fragile and pitiful.

    Jing Lanan''s lips trembled.

    Taijin said: "I don''t have a mother concubine. You fed me with goat''s milk. In my heart, you are my mother."

    Jing Lan An don¡¯t start.

    Tantaiughed brightly, and it seemed that Tantai Jhin''s ugly attitude of wanting to live had pleased him. He said: "What do you dare to do, do it."

    A swordsman came up and down, and Tantai Jin''s hamstring was broken.

    Taijin snorted, knowing that no matter what today, Jing Lan''an will no longer be instigated by himself, the fragility on his face disappeared, and his fingers mmed on the floor.

    Knowing that he can''t deceive Jing Lan''an, he no longer pretends to be half-feeling, only the coldness of his face is left.

    "Tesuji," Tantai ordered clearly.

    The swordsman lifted the sword and urately cut off Tantai Jin''s tejin.

    The boy crawling on the ground, this time without saying a word, supported with his arm, crawled towards the ship¡¯s side. His eyes were red, as if he couldn''t feel the pain and just wanted to live.

    Taijin looked at the surging white waves of the river, and suddenly remembered Su Su who jumped into the river that day.

    Dongxue fell on his hair. At this time, heughed lowly.

    I don¡¯t know if she is dead.

    Tantai was so clear that he could take care of his spare time and said to Jing Lan''an, who had an ugly face, "I heard that this wicked species was born. I have never cried. A few days ago, I was alone with a treasure called Xuanbing Needle. It pierced people''s eyes. Not only will people be blind, they will keep crying, but after the cold breath enters the body, the body will be as brittle as ice."

    As he said, someone presented "Xuanbing Needle".

    "Hold him down, I personally cut out his eyes." He got up and stepped on Tan Tai Jin''s chest.

    Tan Tai Jin''s eyes were cold, he swept Jing Lan''an coldly, and finallynded on Tan Tai Ming Lang. He coughed out a mouthful of blood, which stained his lips. He opened his mouth to catch the snow floating in from outside.

    Snow melted in his mouth, and Tantai Jin began tough out loud.

    His voice was low and hoarse, and the Taoist priests standing beside him were chilling all over.

    Tantai was inexplicably irritated, and when he let go, Xuanbing needle shot into Tantai Jin''s left eye. The boy on the ground twitched, his mouth still maintained an arc of exaggeratedughter.

    Blood gurgled from Tantai Jin''s left eye.

    He subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to cover his blind left eye, but his hand was broken and he couldn''t raise it anymore.

    Snow fell on the boy''s face, Tan Tai Jin shivered andughed.

    Taoist priests don¡¯t know why, and they feel uneasy. A person who could not shed tears by birth had his meridian broken and made him useless; when the Xuanbing Array pierced his eyes, he only bleeds, not tears.

    is either a rock-like heart or a lunatic.

    The ck-clothed boy was like an evil spirit, his whole body bathed in blood, and he was still smiling coldly.

    seems to be silently sarcasm, the words that Tantai had said clearly that he should not devote himself to bing a princess.

    Tantai looked clear and vicious, and picked up another Xuanbing needle.

    He raised his hand and was about to abolish Tan Tai Jin''s eyes. The next moment, his body was in severe pain, and he fell to the ground.

    "You!" Tantai looked back brightly and saw Jing Lan''an with tears streaming down his face.

    Jing Lanan said: "Where is the Yiyue Yeying!"

    A group of silent shadows, at some point, lightlynded on the boat.

    "Protect Your Highness and leave!"

    The Night Shadow Guard began to kill the bright people in Tantai, and the swordsmen hurriedly raised their swords to fight.

    Tantai''s clear lips were dark, and he looked at Jing Lan''an sternly, and said sharply: "Dare to betray me, are you afraid that your son will die?"

    Jing Lanan''s eyes were hollow and desperate, and without a word, he went to help Tantai Jin on the ground: "I''m sorry, Your Highness."

    The hull was sensational, and the veterans didn''t know what to do to make Tantai clear and instantly onto another ship. Tantai was clearly going to be mad. After being guarded by his subordinates, he said, "Blow them up!"

    Jing Lanan took out a safety lock from his sleeve and ced it in Tantaijin''s arms. Remember "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" on the mobile phone for one second to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    She cried silently: "I have done many wrong things in my life. This safety lock is a token to control the Night Shadow Guard of the world, and it can protect your Highness from leaving. It is also the order of the patriarch of the Yiyue n."

    The blood in Tai Jin''s left eye filled half of his face.

    Jing Lan¡¯an said: ¡°Jing Lan¡¯an is a sinner, I¡¯m sorry Niangniang, I¡¯m sorry Yue Kongyi, and I¡¯m also sorry you. The most sorry is my son...¡±

    "Do you have a son?" Tan Tai Jin asked softly, his heart full of sarcasm.

    "Two months after Yuekongyi died, I found out that I was pregnant. I wanted to shed him, butter let him give birth. He was born frail and could not survive ten years old. When he was eight years old, I gave him He ate the longevity flowers, frozen him, and sent him to Tianshan." Jing Lan''an shed tears, "In Tantai Minng''s hands, there is medicine that can make him wake up and grow up."

    Taijin looked at Lan An with a smile: "So you betrayed me."

    Jing Lanan knelt down and knocked his head.

    "Jing Lan''an does not ask for forgiveness. I only hope that if one day, you will all survive in the troubled times. His Royal Highness has apassionate heart. I want to support each other in the past few years, and the Yiyue people will die for you and let my son go."

    Tai Jin said nothing, he looked at the dark and suppressed sky, this is the mother under the sky, how ridiculously great.

    At thest moment when the ship exploded, Jing Lanan sobbed and said¡ª

    "His name is Yuefuya."

    The ship on the river ignited, the longevity lock glowed like a moon, and the white light swallowed Tantai Jin.

    Xiaoxue has been flying up, and this warship has not been able to return to its homnd in the end.

    *

    Susu took the little bay red horse, picked up the water sac to drink water, and found that it was empty.

    She sighed.

    The wilderness is on the top of the extreme north. She drove for three days, sometimes passing by the town, and sometimes having to pass through the wilderness.

    The body of a mortal, unable to fly with swords, nor to drive spirit beasts, Su Su has be more and more aware of the difficulty of going to the desert.

    She has been walking in the mountains and forests for a day, and she is very tired even with her pony.

    Su Su touched its head and let it stop to eat grass, she herself looked at the empty water sac with worry.

    So thirsty.

    I don''t know if there is a stream nearby, she stood up, **** the horse, and nned to go and take a look.

    The snow in the mountains and forests has not melted. Susu has not found the stream, but instead heard the voices of several children.

    "Is that beggar still there?"

    "Yes, his whole body is blood."

    "I don''t think he looks like a beggar, his clothes are very good."

    "Okay, don''t say it, you promised to avenge Ah Huang, do you want to shrink now?" A boy said angrily, "A Huang licked his blood and was poisoned to death. I don''t care. We also want to kill this person."

    "But he is an adult."

    The boy said: "I have observed it a long time ago, and he can''t move."

    A little girl waved her hand and shook her head: "I''m not going, I want to go home."

    As she said, she ran back in a hurry. When passing by Susu, the little girl opened her eyes, then hurriedly lowered her head and ran in one direction.

    When Susu saw her dress, she knew that she was probably a child from a nearby vige.

    She unexpectedly met a group of children who wanted to murder someone.

    She walked over to the sound, and she saw a group of children nestled behind a tree, about three or four boys, each with a stick in his hand, approaching a group of dark figures.

    The many on the ground, silently.

    Snow covered him by a quarter. Someone hit him with a stone, and he remained motionless.

    "Hit him!"

    The boys all rushed up, and Susu twisted a boy''s ear before the stick fell.

    "Did you do bad things, do your parents know?"

    The boy yelled, everyone was taken aback.

    Su Su smiled and looked at them: "Your puppies wanted to eat people, but they were poisoned to death. You still want to beat people."

    The boy covered his ears: "You, where did youe from!"

    Susu is dressed in a pink dress, and his clothes are very simple in order to hurry. But her eyebrows are smart, her diamond lips are delicate and tender, and she is so eager to fly. Where have the boys in the mountain vige seen such a color?

    She appeared caught off guard, and several boys stared at her.

    For a while, someone stammered and said: "You, are you a fairy?"

    Su Su smiled, with five fingers into ws, and said in surprise: "Ah, you guessed it, I haven''t eaten a boy like you for several days, and I''m starving."

    She was about to chase, and several boys threw their clubs, wow, yelled and ran away.

    Waiting for them to run away, Su Su walked to the silent person.

    The ck cloak covered his body, and the man was stray and invisible. Although the clothes were ck, the blood dyed the snow red.

    Su Su quickly squatted down and turned him over, intending to see if he was still angry.

 Chapter 27: Embarrassed

    Taijin was actually awake. He was not in aa when a yellow dog approached him.

    Later, the yellow dog was poisoned by his blood, and a group of children approached.

    Hey on his stomach quietly, thinking coldly in his heart, when theye over, even if they die together, he will find a way to kill them.

    He was in pain, and the Xuanbing Formation was still immersed in his left eye, the blood condensed, and the cold air burrowed into his body. His face was half buried in the snow, but he didn''t want to fall asleep.

    Going to sleep, I may never open my eyes again.

    Even if he is going to die, he has to watch how he died.

    However, he did not expect to hear a familiar voice.

    The girl jumped out of the forest, holding the children''s ears, and driving them away.

    His depleted body stiffened for a moment.

    If Tan Tai Jin chooses, the person he least wants to see at the moment is Su Su. He originally thought that even if she was alive, when the two met again, he would be regarded as a superior king, free to abuse and torture her, and decide her life or death.

    But I never thought that it would be such a situation.

    His limbs were broken, his left eye was pierced blind, and he became apletely useless person.

    She walked over lightly, and Tan Tai Jin shed many thoughts in her heart.

    God knows how much he hates the situation in front of him. Before Su Su turned him over, Tan Tai Jin even wanted to make her roll out viciously.

    It''s a pity that he couldn''t say anything, and quietly let her turn over.

    His eyes were facing each other, and Tan Tai Jin saw that the worry on the girl''s face slowly dissipated, turning into an expression of lovelessness.

    Taijin said with a dumb voice, "Youugh if you want."

    Su Su also did not expect that a few days ago, someone who wanted to chase and kill him would appear in front of him in such embarrassment.

    Taijin, half of his face was full of blood, flowing out from the eye socket of his left eye, the blood had dried up, and his eye was covered with ayer of gray.

    There were a few snowkes on his dark eyshes, and his limbs were hanging weakly. Su Su turned his eyes and saw a dazzling wound on his wrist and ankle.

    No wonder the children knew that he was deposed and could not move at all, so they dared to bully him.

    Not only did Tantai Jin look at her without smiling, but instead looked carefully at her wounds, an emotion simr to embarrassment surged up: "I feel disgusting, and it''s in your eyes? Or have you never seen a waste person, you need to watch it? Clear?"

    Su Su saw his distorted expression and looked at herself viciously. She was very embarrassed. She pped him on the head: "Shut up, you just talk a lot."

    She put down Tantai Jin, turned around and walked far away, still feeling the gaze behind her, staring at herself.

    Su Su didn''t bother to care what he thought, and didn''t look back.

    When she found her maroon horse, and when she came back with it, Tantai Jin''s intact eye was looking at the dark sky.

    The sky is dark and it is almost dark.

    His gloomy expression is uglier than the sky.

    Susu was a little bit eager tough at this time, her footsteps came back again, Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "Didn''t you leave, what are you doing when youe back!"

    Su Su mumbled: "I obviously want someone to save you, can''t you say a few good words?"

    Tai Jin stopped talking.

    Su Su remembered that he used to pretend to face people in the mansion. But I don''t know when, when facing him, Tantai Jin''s mouth seemed to be smeared with poison and the ice was quenched.

    Su Su squatted down, took a breath, and hugged him hard.

    She came back and forth, panting, but her arms were incredibly warm. Tantai Jin''s body leaned against the girl''s immature body, and he smelled the fragrance of her hair.

    He turned his head away, he felt that the taste was like a light "Albizia Flower", he sneered, even the fragrance of this woman was so licentious.

    Su Su didn''t know what he was thinking, otherwise he would definitely throw him away and dug a hole in the snow.

    The young man was so heavy that she staggered, and with all her energy, Su Su reluctantly got him on horseback.

    Realizing that she would save herself, Tan Tai Jin was unexpectedly quiet.

    Su Su snorted. If she hadn''t been to his dream, she would definitely be deceived by him, thinking that he was really not afraid of death.

    Heaven and earth give birth to everything, maybe no one in this world wants to live like Tantai Jin.

    "What''s the matter with your injury? Didn''t you and Mrs. Lan An return to Zhou, who hurt you like this?"

    Tantai Jin said concisely: "Tantai is clear."

    He didn''t raise his eyes, his eyes fell on the horseshoe, and he asked dumbly: "Why did you save me?"

    Su Su led the horse and choked him on purpose: "Who knows, maybe it''s like you said, I haven''t seen a waste person, I want to see a fun."

    He sneered: "Falling off the Huaihe River, you didn''t even die."

    Su Su knocked him on the shoulder with a branch, and said dissatisfiedly: "If I die, you should die today."

    "You can''t save me, I have Xuanbing needles in my eyes."

    Susu paused and frowned lightly.

    She naturally knows what Xuan Bingzhen is, this thing is an evil thing, and it is an evil thing that slowly tortured people.

    Hearing that Xuan Bing needle enters the eye, people will cry, pain and dying. Some people choose to suicide because they can''t stand this long torture.

    But there was no tear in Tan Tai Jin''s eyes, and even his expression didn''t hurt much. Su Su hadn''t thought about Xuan Bingzhen before.

    Now that I know, Su Su''s heart sank.

    She hasn''t gone to the desert, so naturally she can''t let Tantai Jin die. But the eye pierced by the Xuanbing needle is already necrotic. If you want to save him, you have to change an eye for him before the cold breath enters your body.

    The horseshoe fell on the snow and creaked.

    Su Su said: "It''s getting dark. Now that we see a child, there must be a vige nearby. We will find a family to stay in. It is cold in winter and we cannot spend the night in the jungle. Your appearance may scare ordinary people. I will tell you at that time. They, you are my elder brother. We encountered bandits and fell into the forest. There must be someone with good intentions to take us in."

    Tai Jin did not say a word, he was still thinking about his own eyes.

    As Su Su said, they soon arrived in a vige. Su Su went up to knock on the door, watching them from the crack of the door with a vignt eye.

    "Let''s go, we don''t take strangers here."

    Su Su exined the reason again, but the host was unmoved.

    Susu had no choice but to knock on the next house. I didn¡¯t expect several houses in session. This is the case.

    Tai Jin said: "There is something wrong in the vige."

    Susu said: "Where did you see it?"

    "No one in the vige lights up the lights, and at night, I didn''t hear the calls of domestic animals. When you knocked on the door, they were very scared, and they all looked out from the crack of the door. Near this vige, there are either bandits or monsters. "Tan Tai Jin said calmly.

    Su Su admired him a little, and he was trembling with pain in his bones, and he did not forget to be vignt and observe the surrounding environment.

    She knew that Tan Tai Jin made sense, so when she knocked on a house, she first said: "We are not bad guys, nor monsters. I am the demon master passing by the vige. Can you take us in for one night?"

    Hearing the three words "Chu Yaoshi", this time the host finally began to hesitate.

    After a while, the old voice still rejected them: "You go."

    Susu was very disappointed, and was about to leave, a young girl said: "Grandpa, let them in, I saw it, this sister is very good."

    The wooden door in front of him slowly opened.

    The two old men and a little girl, with anxiety and anxiety on their faces, looked at Su Su and Tan Tai Jin.

    The little girl in front of me turned out to be the one I met at dusk.

    The old woman waved to Susu: "Come in."

    After someone came in, she quickly closed the door.

    The little girl hid behind the old man, pulling the corner of her grandfather''s clothes, revealing a pair of eyes to look at Tantai Jin on the horseback.

    Because Tantai Jin was seriously injured, two old people helped Su Su by cing him in an empty room.

    The houses in the vige are simple and simple, and the only ce to sleep is the Tukang.

    Except for a wooden table, there are only two small wooden stools in the room.

    Fortunately, there is no shortage of people in the mountains, that is, there is no shortage of firewood. The girl walked in with the burning charcoal basin. The house quickly became warm and the winter cold was dispersed.

    The olddy lights a candle.

    Susu ced Tantai Jin on the kang, and she hurriedly took out an ingot of silver and gave it to the old woman.

    "My brother and I live here and I''m bothering."

    The old woman waved her hand again and again when she saw such a big silver coin.

    "I can''t do it, girl, you have seen it, our house here is simple, it is good that you and this man do not dislike it."

    Su Su insisted on giving her the money: "For us, it is a blessing to have a shelter. It is so cold outside. If we can¡¯t find a ce to live, I¡¯m afraid we will get sick tomorrow. My brother is seriously injured. I''ll have to trouble you for a few days, and my mother-inw will keep it."

    evasive a few times, the old man finally epted the money.

    The old woman brought hot water and brought a clean cloth. Su Su quickly thanked her.

    The little girl has been leaning at the door to watch, but she stopped talking, but was dragged away by the old woman.

    Susu knew that there were weirdness in the vige, but he didn''t rush to ask them, after all, it waste at night, and there was nothing he could do after asking.

    The top priority is to deal with the shocking wounds for Tan Tai Jin.

    She soaked the veil in hot water, wiped off the blood stains on his face, Tan Tai Jin ck pupil looked at her faintly, and the girl brushed his cheek with her fingers. He subconsciously wanted to move it sideways, but he held it back.

    Her fingertips are very soft.

    Different from the feeling of pain on the body, the skin she touched brings a strange feeling.

    If his hands and feet are intact, he must pat her hands away coldly at this moment.

    It''s a pity that he can''t do anything now.

    Susu dealt with his wrists and ankles again. She wiped off the blood and wrapped up his scars with a clean cloth.

    She has learned swords, and she can see that the angle of the attacker is tricky, which not only abolished Tan Tai Jin''s hands and feet, but also deliberately caused him extreme pain.

    Knowing that he might be in pain worse than death, she started to act softly.

    Taijintai Jin tightened his lips.

    The girl under the candlelight lowered her eyes, and the light and shadow of a small fan fell on her eyelids. She said seriously: "We don''t have medicine, so you can bear it for the time being. After daybreak, I will go into the mountain to help you find medicine."

    Tai Jin said: "You really want to help me, so grab that little girl."

    Susu said puzzledly: "What do you catch over here."

    Tai Jin curled his lips to look at her, smiling with a hint of sarcasm: "What do you mean?"

    Susu saw his sinister smile and understood that he actually wanted the child''s eyes. Tan Tai Jin knew that he had to change his eyes as soon as possible.

    looks down on the old man¡¯s eyes, so he wants young and energetic eyes.

    Susu said: "Don''t even think about it, people take us in, you have such an idea!"

    Taijin said: "People are not for themselves, and heaven will die."

    Susu knows that he has an extreme personality and is toozy to reason with him. She pinched his face: "Stop your vicious thoughts. If you dare to do this, I will let you know how to write regret."

    Tai Jin stared at her coldly, his eyes seemed to prate every bone of her.

    Su Su let go: "I know what Xuanbing needle is, it won''t hurt your life for the time being, we still have time."

    He closed his eyes, obviously not believing what Su Su said.

    She doesn''t need Tan Tai Jin to believe in herself, anyway, he is like this, it is very difficult to kill others.

    There was only one Kang in the room, and I gave it to Tan Tai Jin, so Su Su had to sit on a chair. She was too tired after driving for a few days, wrapped herself in a quilt, and fell asleep on the table.

    When her even breathing sounded, Tan Tai Jin opened his eyes and turned his head to look at her.

    The candlelight flickered, and the girl''s lips were slightly tortured, and she was sleeping very restlessly.

    *

    Su Su woke up early in the morning, her whole body hurts, she slept on her stomach all night, and her neck was about to break.

    Tai Jin was awake.

    His intact eye looked out the window, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After a while, the old man broke two bowls of rice porridge and came in.

    The rice porridge is very thin and has no side dishes. Su Su smiled and thanked him. The old man nodded and went out awkwardly.

    Susu didn''t feel wronged to himself, and after a few sips, he fed Tantaijin.

    Tan Tai Jin is very cooperative with the matter of being able to survive, so Su Su hey, he opened his mouth.

    Mingming, both of them are born noble, but at this moment no one dislikes this bowl of rice that is so rare that it is almost invisible. Su Su took the bowl out to wash, and when she came back, she found the little girl yesterday standing at the door.

    Tai Jin was also awake, looking at the little girl.

    Su Su remembered what he said yesterday, and quickly blocked the little girl behind him and asked her: "What''s the matter with you?"

    The little girl bit her lip: "Are you really an exterminator?"

    Su Su nodded.

    Although it''s notpletely counted, but it''s better than many demon masters in the world.

    The little girl said: "Then can you help me rescue my sister?"

    Susu said: "What happened to your sister?"

    "There is a young man from outside the town, and suddenly one day, his temperament changes drastically. Every time hees to the vige to **** a young woman, my sister is taken away." The little girl said and said, she fell off. Tears, "I miss my elder sister so much, everyone in the vige said that the son has turned into a monster and has killed my elder sister."

    Su Su quickly wiped her tears: "Since you have taken me in, I promise you that I will help you find out about your sister."

    "Really?"

    "Hmm."

    The old woman came out, and she said worriedly: "Girl, can you really help us?"

    Susu said: "Will the mother-inw tell me the specific situation."

    The old man said: "Not far from here, it is in Zuoguang Town. The richest person in Zuoguang Town is Wang Yuanwai. The son of the Wang Yuan family was kind and kind, but a year ago, he suddenly changed his personality and said he wanted to take a concubine. The girl in the vige was very happy at first, but unexpectedly, every two months, he would take a concubine."

    "The married woman never came back, and their rtives couldn''t find them. The vigers found it weird and went to make trouble, but the troublemaker was found dead at the entrance of the vige the next day."

    "No one wants to''marry'' the prince again, so he said that if the woman he liked didn''t want to marry him, the whole family would die the next day. Someone refused to do it, and as a result, all died the next day. Up."

    "Two months ago, he fell in love with my granddaughter, Xiao You, who went on the sedan chair for us and Xiao Ling." The old man had tears in his eyes, "If the girl can really find Xiao You, the old man will kneel down for the girl. "

    Su Su quickly helped her up: "I will try my best."

    People have be demons? Except for winning the house, Susu couldn''t think of other reasons. A demon who can take away the flesh and body is definitely not easy to deal with.

    The old man said: "The people in the vige say that the Prince has be a monster. When the timees today, he maye to the vige again to grab the bride. So you knocked on the doorst night and the vigers were unwilling to take you in." Biquge TV debuted. .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Su Su turned around to look at Tan Tai Jin, but he also looked thoughtful when he saw him.

    At the moment when Susu looked at him, he suddenly smiled and said to the old man: "Don''t worry, my sister will definitely help you. After all, the prince needs a bride. Who is more suitable to marry the vigers than her? ?"

    Susu grinned gritted teeth: "Yes, yeah, even if I can''t, my brother can do it. He dresses up, he is more beautiful than a woman."

 Chapter 28: Protect

    Things are settled like this.

    As soon as the old man left, Su Su closed the door and asked Tan Tai Jin: "What do you want to do?"

    "Aren''t you trying to help the people in the vige? Howe I am doing things."

    "Are you curious about that prince?" Su Su guessed, "Do you want his eyes?"

    Taijin smiled and nced at her: "You said yes."

    When he said this, Susu was not sure. After all, as far as she knew, the eyes blinded by Xuan Bingzhen, cold air would prate the eye sockets, and ordinary eyes would rot if theysted for at most one month.

    The eyes of mortals are bad, and the eyes of monsters are heavy, even worse.

    Taijin is so active, it is hard for Susu not to doubt that he has a bad idea.

    Taijin said: "The Prince''s people wille to the vige to pick up the bride at night. At that time you will dress up as a bride and sit on the sedan chair. Let''s go to the king''s foreign mansion to have a look."

    Su Su said in a huff: "In my opinion, it is easy for me to enter the royal pce, but now you have broken your hands and feet. You might as well pretend to be a bride. Anyway, the bride only needs to sit with someone supporting him."

    Su Su thought he was going to be angry, but Tan Tai Jin thought for a while, and said lightly: "Yes, I''m acting."

    Susu: "..."

    She has lived for over a hundred years, and she has never seen someone like Tantai Jin. He is like a poisonous weed born on a cliff, trying her best to live, capable of bending and stretching.

    Su Su originally thought that he deliberately pushed himself into the fire pit, but he didn''t expect that he really didn''t care about these things.

    Dignity and outsider eyes are not worth mentioning to Tan Tai Jin.

    Everything that can''t kill him is forging him and making him strong.

    Su Su became more and more certain that he had a conspiracy.

    She wanted to stop him, but she got a headache again when she saw him blindfolded her left eye. If she is an immortal body, there is indeed a way to heal him, but she is just a mortal now, quite helpless.

    Tai-Jin was tricky, but she couldn''t stop him from desperately trying to live.

    Susu said: "Okay, I will help you. You pretend to be a bride, and I will quietly follow behind the sedan chair, trying to find a way to enter the house. Let''s first say that only monsters that harm people will be eliminated, and ordinary people will not be harmed."

    Taijin looked at her and said, "I''m not interested in ordinary people."

    Su Su thought, you still wanted the little girl''s eyesst night.

    Knowing that they were going to get rid of the demon, the old woman said quickly: "The one chosen by the prince prince will appear in the family a few days in advance. The one who is going to marry tonight is the geese from the old Chen''s family in the vige east. The geese have been crying for several days. If the girl and Lang Jun can really help us, the whole vige will be grateful."

    Tai Jin said to Su Su: "Go to Chen Yanyan''s house."

    Su Su brought the bay red horse and helped him mount it.

    Although he hurt his hands and feet, he can sit upright, and even though his face is pale, he quickly cheers up.

    Su Su couldn''t help but look at him a few more times, Xuanbing needle prated into his body, and his veins were all broken, but his face did not change color. Few people in the cultivation world have this kind of perseverance.

    Even if he doesn''t cultivate demons, he might have great luck in cultivating immortals.

    The two came to Chen Yanyan''s house under the leadership of the old woman.

    When Father Chen heard about it, he was surprised and delighted. He couldn''t believe it. He wanted to kneel to Tantai Jin and Su Su on the spot.

    Chen Yanyan, with a disheveled expression, had hope in his eyes, and saluted Su Su: "You, do you really want to marry me instead?"

    Su Su held back a smile and pointed to Tan Tai Jin: "It''s not me, it''s him."

    Chen Yanyan raised his head and saw a clear juvenile sitting on horseback. She had never seen such a good-looking person before, staring at Tantaijin in a daze.

    Until he cast his eyes down and swept away coldly, Chen Yanyan hurriedly lowered his head and blushed.

    "Little girl, thank you Langjun."

    Tai Jin casually responded: "Well, you will marry me."

    He was born so well, so ridiculously that no one opposed it. The people in the vige were like inconspicuous weeds in front of him, and Tantai Jin was a shining existence.

    The vigers even subconsciously regarded him as that powerful demon master, no one dared to question him.

    Chen Yanyan obediently brought the wedding gown and a set of head and face.

    "The prince''s sedan chair wille to pick up people at midnight."

    Su Su Du, Zi Shi... Normal people marry a wife and take a concubine, it is impossible to pick such an unlucky hour. It was dark at night, no wonder the vigers suspected that the prince had be a monster.

    Chen Yanyan said worriedly: "If something is revealed, will something happen to you?"

    Tan Tai Jin looked at Chen Yanyan with a smile, and Chen Yanyan blushed when he saw him, biting his lips and twisting his fingers.

    Seeing Tan Tai Jin smiling, Su Su looked at Chen Yanyan''s eyes with a gloomy look. She simply covered Tan Tai Jin''s eyes and said to Chen Yanyan: "Miss Chen, please rest assured, our husband is very good at catching monsters. There must be no ident."

    Chen Yanyan saw Su Su''s heart pounding, bing a bit sad.

    Susu lotus color skirt, tunic lining the waist is extremely slender, her beautiful face is far from Chen Yanyan''sparable.

    Chen Yanyan couldn''t control his inferiorityplex and embarrassment, he quickly gathered his mind, seemed to run away, and left the door.

    Su Su let go: "You promised me not to hurt ordinary people."

    Taijin snorted: "You believed what I said before. I am not your sweetheart Xiao Rin. I want to regret it, so I regret it."

    He raised his eyes to look at her, deliberately provoking her to anger, refuting his own words.

    But the girl before her thought for a while, and nodded in agreement: "Yes, fortunately you reminded me that I almost believed you, and I will remain vignt afterwards."

    His dark right eye is getting colder, and he feels a little strange, so he tightens his lips and concentrates on the business: "Change my clothes."

    Susu said: "I''ll find Xiaoling''s grandfather to wear it for you."

    Tai Jin leaned on the edge of the bed and sneered.

    Su Su thinks of the puppy killed by his blood, and feels bad. She shook her wedding dress: "I''ll do it."

    She took off his clothes and trousers, leaving only the white clothes.

    He looks thin, but he has wide shoulders and narrow waist.

    Su Su didn''t dare to look around and put on him the wedding dress. Prince Wang Ziwei really didn''t have any sincerity, and the wedding dress he sent was on an ordinary woman, which was obviously too big.

    is worn on Tantai Jin, but it looks small.

    When Susu tied his shirt, it felt tight.

    He lowered his eyes to look at her, and the girl almost leaned her head on his chest in order to put on this difficult wedding gown.

    Tai Jin impatiently urged: "Move faster."

    Su Su said: "It''s almost done."

    Tai-Jin is very tall, and this wedding gown is obviously much shorter. Fortunately, he can only sit now, but he can''t stand up. This problem is innocuous.

    Su Su dressed him up, raised his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.

    is indeed very beautiful, Tantai Jin''s eyebrows and eyes are exquisite and juicy, putting on a woman''s clothes does not vite the harmony. It''s just that his bones are broad, his shoulders are also broad, and his chest is too t.

    Susu said: "You are so weird, why don''t I find you two steamed buns?"

    Taijin''s ck eyes swept across her chest, and mocked: "I don''t think it is necessary. No one suspects you are a man. Naturally, it is not easy for me to expose it."

    Su Su reacted to what he said, her face flushed with anger.

    Of course, her face is not as thick as his, and... Ye Xiwu''s chest is indeed not big. Small and exquisite-long, more than cute, not **** enough.

    This is also one of the reasons why Ye Xiwu often hates Ye Bingchang.

    Between women, they are better than their faces and bodies, and they are allparable. Ye Xiwu found that she was inferior to Ye Bingshang in every way, and she was about to have a psychological shadow.

    Susu said: "What''s wrong with me? It has nothing to do with you. If you look at it, don''t ask for the remaining eye."

    He cocked his lips, still in an arc of sarcasm.

    Su Su was angry.

    She is a girl, girl, she cares a little bit about her appearance and figure.

    Five hundred years after the turmoil of the world, she is the number one beauty in the Three Realms. Her fairy body ispletely different from Ye Xiwu. She is taller than Ye Xiwu, with slender legs. She was a little girl, and when she became an adult, she turned into a stunning beauty with perfect proportions.

    The gods and demons look around, never forget them forever.

    I didn''t think it was so strange before, but now I am a little loli in the world, only to know that these stinky men in the world all like good colors, and Su Su is very despised.

    As a girl¡¯s aesthetic, she still feels that her body is very good, the eyes are round, the skin is very white, and it is very cute, no worse than anyone else.

    They are blind.

    I remembered that in the nightmare, Tan Tai Jin once said that the Liuli Goddess was beautiful, Su Su thought to herself, she didn''t know what she looked like in the eyes of abnormality.

    Su Su shook his head, it has nothing to do with her anyway.

    Su Su picked up the makeup box and put makeup on Tantai Jin.

    His skin is already white and he doesn''t need any powder. Out of anger, Su Su deliberately painted his pale lips red. She thought badly that the devil would have to have a big mouth in order to meet her identity.

    Seeing Su Su pouting his mouth unconsciously, looking unhappy, Tan Taijin curled his lips silently.

    After Su Suhua raised his eyes, he found him smiling.

    There was a smile in his intact ck eye. He put on make-up, wore a woman''s wedding dress, slightly cold eyebrows, and a light smile, and he also gave birth to a somewhat inverted taste.

    She is a broad-minded girl, sincerelyplimenting: "You look so beautiful like this."

    No wonder the demon gods ofter generations don''t want to show their faces. I am afraid that this appearance is not powerful enough and ferocious.

    Tai Jin''s smile was only a moment, and it quickly went cold again.

    He looked away: "Don''t hold me back at night."

    Su Su disdainfully said: "It''s not always certain who is behind, whoever is behind is the bastard!"

    *

    Susu does not know how to make a bride''s hair bun, Tan Tai Jin¡¯s hair isbed by Chen Yanyan¡¯s mother.

    Chen''s mother is clever, when she came out, she was in a daze, muttering in her mouth: "How can a man be born so well..."

    Susu painted a symbol outside, and the vigers fetched ck dog blood for her. This kind of thing is used well, and it will have unexpected effects.

    I hate that Tan Taijin took away the treasure she collected from the boat before, otherwise she would have more confidence.

    Su Su''s appearance is not bad, Chen''s mother twisted her hair up and painted some pot dust on her face, trying to make Su Su look unobtrusive.

    Su Su raised her small face, very cooperative.

    After she finished packing, she went to see Tantai Jin.

    He sat cross-legged on the boat and opened his eyes when he heard the sound.

    Susu sees him, beauty is beautiful, but the beauty has a broad and t chest, and the prince may find the clues when he touches it, and he doesn''t know how confident Tantai Jin, whose limbs can''t move, can be found.

    "It''s going to be fast."

    Tai-Jin said "Um".

    "Can you move like this? The bride can''t leave at all. Will the wedding team be suspicious?"

    Taijin said lightly: "The women in the vige are unwilling to marry the prince. The Chen family¡¯s parents are afraid that the family will be killed, so they give their daughters a fascination-medicine is given to the sedan chair, which is reasonable."

    It turned out that Tantai Jin had the idea to pretend to be a bride who was forcibly sent away by medicine.

    Seeing that he had an idea, Su Su stopped worrying.

    Two people stayed in Chen Yanyan''s room. The real Chen Yanyan went to the neighbor''s house and hid it. The sky waspletely dark.

    Finally, a suona sounded far away.

    The uneasy voice of the Chen family¡¯s parents sounded outside: "Girl, Lord, Wang Gongzi¡¯s weing team ising."

    Taijin ordered: "Come in and help me."

    Chen''s parents pushed in and helped him up.

    The three of them went out together, waiting outside the house, Su Su found a stack of firewood, hid the cat''s waist, and secretly observed.

    It didn''t take long for the weing team to arrive at Chen''s house.

    Chen''s father, Chen''s mother, with sweaty palms, put Tantai Jin, who pretended to be unconscious, into the sedan chair.

    Su Su originally thought the weing team would check, but unexpectedly, when they received someone, they lifted the sedan chair and left, as if they were not afraid of fraud by the vigers.

    As a result, Su Su became more vignt.

    The prince is so self-confident, either he has no brains, or he is powerful.

    Susu felt that if he dare to be so arrogant and evil, the probability of thetter is rtively high, and this monster may be difficult to deal with.

    The sedan chair blows and beats away, and the bearers look forward with no expression on their faces.

    In the dark, this kind of celebration is very strange.

    Su Su waited for them to walk for a while, restrained his breath, and followed them quietly.

    The bearers walked very quickly, and it didn''t take long before they left the vige and arrived in the town.

    What surprised Su Su was that every household had rednterns. She originally thought that the prince did evil and only targeted the vige, but now it seems that everyone in the town knows it, and because of the prince¡¯s prostitution, every household has reced it with rednterns.

    Although the lights are on, the street is empty, and the doors and windows of every house are closed.

    The weing team carried the sedan chair and entered a mansion.

    Su Su looked at the que and knew that he had arrived at Wang Yuanwai''s home.

    Tai Jin disappeared along with the sedan chair. Su Su couldn''t just follow in, so she had to look around the house.

    She found a quiet ce and was about to go over the wall.

    did not expect to hit the wall, Su Su was bounced off by an invisible force and fell to the ground.

    She stood up painfully, with a guess in her mind.

    As expected, his hand gently touched, and Su Su touched ayer of transparent barrier.

    It''s over, Su Su thought.

    The monster that will arrange the enchantment, it must be the big monster. She has a way to break the barrier, but if the barrier is broken, the monster will surely be rmed.

    But if you don¡¯t break the barrier, nothing will happen to Tantaijin alone in it, right?

    *

    Tai Jin sat on the bed of Xi.

    greeted the mother-inw, sent him here, and closed the door.

    The windows are closed, but at night like this, there shouldn¡¯t be any wind and no sound.

    Tai-Jin removed his hijab and looked at the room.

    He learned everything secretly when he was young, and he was curious about everything. When he looked at it immediately, he found that this room was very mysterious.

    The red candle was burning on the ground, and the bed was not against the wall. The suffocation in the air diffused, Tantai Jin squinted slightly, and it turned out to be an earth squad.

    He won''t break the formation, but he won''t panic.

    He wants to see, who is that sacred prince.

    A heavy footstep came over, opened the door and closed it again.

    The visitor turned around, and Tan Tai Jin saw a prince in a happy suit.

    His eyes are extremely hollow, but his expression is smiling, but his smile is extremely stiff, like a puppet without thinking.

    "Why don''t you have a hijab?" Wang Gongzi said, his voice hoarse, making people creepy.

    Taijin curled his lips with a smile: "I don''t need that."

    The prince lowered his head and said, "It''s okay to avoidplicated etiquette."

    He took off his clothes dumbly and walked towards Tantai Jin. Tan Tai Jin was sure again that this prince had lost his mind.

    His own voice was a low male voice, but the Prince did not respond. He only cares about sex, and from the perspective of the prince''s purpose of grabbing a virgin and a girl, he is probably going to take the female elementary yin.

    Only a monster can have this kind of cultivation method, but Tantai Jin did not feel the aura of a monster on the Prince''s body.

    As soon as the prince approached, the safety lock in Tantai Jin''s arms vibrated.

    Tai Jin nced around and found that Su Su hadn''t followed. There was a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, very good.

    His eyes are going to hurt to death.

    When he changed the eyes and veins of the prince, he would kill whoever he wanted to kill. The eyes of mortals and monsters would notst long, but so what? There are so many people in the world, there are always inexhaustible eyes.

    *

    Su Su had a headache for the enchantment, and Gouyu woke up and said: "Little master, let''s try to enter from the underground."

    Gouyu has been in the world for tens of thousands of years, even if itcks spiritual power, he has very rich experience.

    Su Su nodded, offering a escape spell from his sleeve.

    When the spell was lit, she disappearedpletely, but the next moment, she was bounced out again.

    Gouyu said: "The enchantment of this monster stretches underground. It seems that escape is not feasible."

    Susu started to be anxious: "Tantai Jin is still inside, he won''t have an ident, right?"

    Gouyu said: "He is the soul of the devil, so the monster should be afraid of him."

    Susu said: "But he is an immobile five scum, the monster is afraid of him, and mortals can easily knock him to death with a stick."

    Gouyuyu plug, it often sleeps and wakes up asionally, without knowing such a magical setting.

    The two of them were discussing new countermeasures, but they didn''t expect the enchantment before them to fluctuate, and in the next second, it turned into nothingness.

    Gouyu said: "The barrier is broken!"

    Su Su knew that Tan Tai Jin must have done something big, and the monster connection world was not maintained, and he began to concentrate on dealing with Tan Tai Jin.

    Thinking of this, she hurriedly flew into the royal residence.

    "Gouyu, I will deal with it by myself, please sleep."

    There is ake in the mansion of Wang Yuan. When Su Su walked across theke, he smelled a strange smell in the air, but saw a young man with bare feet walking out where the fire stretched.

    He was wearing a scarlet wedding gown, his ink spread out, his left eye was empty, and blood kept pouring out.

    He covered that eye, his expression was cold, and he was carrying something in his other hand.

    Right across from him, it turned out to be a peach tree. It was obviously less than February, but the tree was full of peach blossoms.

    The peach blossoms are shining, very beautiful in the night.

    What is even more shocking is that this peach tree has a thick hut. Su Su was just blocked by the enchantment outside and could not see it. At this moment, he came in and saw the peach tree towering into the clouds, without wind.

    Taijin confronted Peachtree, throwing something in his hand.

    was actually the skin of the prince.

    It''s just that the skin bag has long been decayed, and the spirits have been sucked up by the tree demon.

    TaiJin never expected that he had blindfolded the king''s eyes, but the king''s son was already dead.

    He wanted the eyes of the monster, but the monster was a tree.

    A tree, where''s the eye.

    But it''s not without harvest, the tree demon meridians are inextricably linked, he randomly draws a few strands, fills in his meridians, and he can move again.

    It''s just that he cut out his own eyes all his life, only to find that the prince has been dead for a long time, now his eyes are empty and he is bleeding all the time.

    Taijin tore off a strand of clothes and blindfolded.

    The tree demon''s branches skyrocketed and drew towards him.

    The branches that touched his blood quickly withered, but such arge tree, even with a lot of withered, still flourishes in other ces.

    The tree demon was jealous of him, and wanted to kill him again.

    It is furious, and its branches are like a violent storm.

    Taijin''s heart sank, knowing that this blood might not be enough to fill such a tree. He dodged embarrassedly, was drawn by a branch, and fell to the ground.

    A soft body hugged him and led him to dodge.

    "What did you do?" Su Su noticed that his whole body was full of monsters, and said unbelievably, "After such a time, you actually used monsters?"

    The peach blossoms fluttered down in the air, actually trying to form a to trap them inside.

    Susu found that there was nowhere to escape, Tantai Jin behind him, afraid that she would leave herself behind, hugged her tightly at this moment.

    Susu: "Let go!"

    Tai Jin said: "Try a way, or die together."

    Su Su went to break his arm: "I won''t leave you behind."

    Taijin tightened her arms, her dark eyes were cold, and she said firmly: "You will!" Along the way, everyone was abandoning him, and he forced her to live with him.

    Tantai Jinh circled her waist tightly, and the blood in her eyes rubbed against the girl''s delicate face.

    Su Su couldn''t care about wiping the blood on his face, and the yellow talisman from his sleeve flew out to protect them from being corroded by the peach blossoms.

    Taijin looked down at her. The girl was very calm. She was not angry because of his despicableness, but was really trying to protect him.

    She caught the branch that was drawn towards him, grunting with pain.

    He paused with his hand and frowned suspiciously.

    Soon, the peach blossoms harvested into a cocoon and swallowed them.

 Chapter 29: Artifact Allure

    The two were trapped in a peach cocoon together.

    Su Su said helplessly: "Now you should let go."

    The hand on the waist subconsciously tightened, and then slowly loosened, Su Su raised his head and looked at the huge cocoon.

    She knew that Lan An had betrayed Tan Tai Jin, Lan An chose to raise Tan Tai Jin in the most difficult time, and had to bear the burden of humiliation for many years, only to help Tan Tai Jin in position.

    I didn''t expect that thest person in the world who cared about him would also abandon him day and night.

    Betrayed by Lan An, Tan Tai Jin will never trust anyone easily.

    Susu also doesn''t need his trust, because he has that mind and natural evil and noble character, it is better to think about how to get out.

    The petals of the peach tree are corrosive, and Susu¡¯s yellow symbols dominate the water, which turns into a transparent water film, which wraps the two people in it, temporarily unable to touch the peach blossoms.

    But there is always a break in the water film, and that''s when the two of them are dead.

    Susu said: "You are ahead of me in the royal pce, do you know what is going on with the peach tree demon?"

    Tantai Jin nced at her red palm, and said: "The peach tree sucked the prince dry, leaving only a skin as a puppet at its disposal. It used the prince¡¯s body to **** with the woman and seize the yuan. Yin."

    Su Su''s heart sank. If this is the case, then the woman who was taken away would be more ill-fortuned.

    After thest battle between gods and monsters, almost all monsters were sealed. Later, the monsters who practiced adult **** either had low mana or were careful to be monsters.

    This peach tree is so big that it cannot be the thing that has been growing in the town. It is very likely that it escaped from the desert.

    These dormant monsters are silently waiting for the next demon **** to awaken. At that time, it will be a carnival in the monster world.

    Fortunately, they don''t know who their demon is.

    Su Su nced at Tan Tai Jin calmly. He just raised his head and looked at Su Su. He was open, not embarrassed to hug her into the cocoon.

    This person is really...

    She leaned back in silence and stayed away from him.

    The peach blossom cocoons are all that big. The two are squeezed together. He is taller than her, and the skeleton is much bigger than Su Su, just like Su Su is leaning against him.

    Tai Jin''s body temperature is still very low.

    I don''t know when the fat on his lips will be wiped off, and his thin lips are pale.

    Uncle Master said, this kind of lips are the most ruthless.

    Susu saw his eyes covered with cloth, and he kept bleeding: "What happened to your eyes?"

    Tai Jin covered his bleeding eyes, and said in a harsh tone: "The Prince is a dead man, his eyes are useless."

    Su Su didn''t know whether it was angry or funny, so he started to gouge his own eyes, unambiguously, so decisive.

    Susu said: "The tree devil won''t have eyes for you either. Its spirit eyes are just like mortals, but they don''t actually have eyes. What are you going to do?"

    His other dark pupil looked at Su Su silently.

    Su Su red at him: "I won''t give you my eyes."

    TaiJin had no expression on his face.

    Su Su said: "There are some spiritual things in the world that can be transformed into human eyes, but no human eyes are easy to use, such as the soil, the spirit of the heavens..."

    She paused and didn''t say anything, because these treasures couldn''t fit into the body of the demon god.

    The water film began to rippleyer byyer, and Tantai Jin said: "Get out of the peach cocoon first."

    Susu said: "The five elements are against each other, and the tree monster is afraid of fire. I will try it with a heavy fire curse."

    Taijin sneered.

    Su Su looked at the past in doubt: "What''s the matter?"

    "Before I came out of the room, the peach tree grew in the innermost yard. I broke the ground and lit the house just to burn it. But now, the tree demon moved to theke." Tantai Jin said. It will follow the rhizomes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ground in this town is all its rhizomes. It can move wherever it wants to move."

    Su Su thought about the scene, an entire town, with the roots of peach trees underground, and the hair was instantly horrified.

    No wonder she couldn''te in through escape. Thinking about it this way, maybe Chen Yanyan''s vige also has dryad roots under the ground, so it kills people so rampantly.

    If it weren''t for the Peach Tree Demon not to have enough ears and eyes, she and Tantai Jin would have been spotted before.

    Thinking horribly again, maybe a whole young woman in the town has be a dryad.

    If the tree monster is not eradicated today, wherever its roots spread, it will continue to kill people.

    The water film vibrated and was about to break.

    At the moment of rupture, the petals of the peach blossoms flew, with endless killing intent, and attacked the two of them.

    Taijin raised his hand, the blood in his hand touched the peach blossom, and the petals turned ck and peeled off.

    Taijin said to Su Su, "What do you want to do, get out!"

    Su Su flew out from the hole he had broken open. She reacted quickly. She took off the soft whip hidden in her waist, split the peach blossom cocoon, and the whip wrapped Tantai Jin''s waist and brought him out. .

    The two escaped from the peach blossom cocoon. Su Su fixed his eyes to look at the peach tree. Sure enough, as Tantai Jin said, the peach tree that was close to theke has now reached the opposite side of theke. It is close to theke in Fuzhong, far away from the fire. Its rhizome can draw water from theke at any time to extinguish the fire.

    The peach tree is not as smart as the other monsters, but its towering trunk makes people look shocking.

    Su Su felt a chill on her back. She turned her head and found that the prince who had be a skin bag before, did not know when she stood up again.

    Behind the prince, standing beside the king, there was also a group of servant-like people. At this moment, all the puppets were bowing their heads, holding knives in their hands, and shing towards them.

    Taoshu actually controlled people to kill them.

    Looking closely, everyone seems to have a peach tree rhizome connected to their necks.

    Taijin''s eyes narrowed, arge blood crow flew in from the air, and the blood crow stopped the puppet, and Su Su sighed in relief.

    "I have a way." Susu said, "The peach tree is afraid of fire, so it is close to the water. After being frightened by you, the rhizomes are basically immersed in the water. However, the water leads to mines. .But..."

    Tai-Jin understood what she meant: "Are you afraid that Peach Tree will leave the formation and run away?"

    Su Su nodded.

    It takes time to set up an array, and the fixation spell is not effective against this kind of monster.

    Taijin said: "I can hold it, you go to the formation."

    Su Su expressed doubts about this, but she knew that the most cruel thing offending the peach tree was Tantai Jin. He extracted a few traces of the tree''s essence, continued to add meridians, and burned part of the foundation of the peach tree with fire, as long as Tantai Jin did not Out of town, Peach Tree will definitely kill him.

    Susu had no choice but to say: "Be careful."

    She is light and light, with the inted branches in the air on her toes, and she begins to make a formation centered on the peach trees and theke.

    TaiJin walked towards the tree demon slowly.

    He looked very small in front of the Dryad. As soon as he approached, the Dryad danced his branches angrily. He snorted when the branches drew on him.

    It turned out that it was like being hit, he thought.

    The next time the branch was drawn, Tantai Jin suddenly reached out and held the branch.

    His palm was full of blood in his eye sockets, Tan Tai Jin smiled coldly, and directly pierced the branch into his arm.

    Taoshu touched his blood, trembled frantically, and wanted to retract.

    TaiJin stubbornly grabbed it. The small pieces of peach tree began to wither and couldn''t move. Seeing TanTaiJin, the tree demon didn''t want to let go, so it simply sucked TanTaiJin''s blood.

    How much blood can a mortal have?

    Tai Jin smiled: "Come on."

    He made a fierce look, staring at the peach tree, not only did not retreat, but stepped closer, not allowing the peach tree to retract its branches and leaning toward the roots.

    Su Su, who was in the formation, saw the sky full of peach blossoms dancing wildly, her heart trembled, and she speeded up.

    What is Taijin doing?

    The moment she finallypleted the formation, she still had time to rejoice. She ran to look for Tantaijin, and saw a big hole cracked in the center of the peach tree. The branches wrapped Tantaijin and swallowed him whole.

    Su Su reached out to catch him, but it was toote.

    The trunk closed, and the peach tree trembled a few times before slowly opening a pair of disillusioned eyes and looking at Su Su.

    Su Su¡¯s heart is not good. Although Tantai Jin¡¯s blood is the bane of demons, it is also their nourishment, but most demons can¡¯t afford it.

    The peach tree digested a little bit, and almost withered half a tree, actually drawing a lot of strength.

    The peach tree was also surprised and happy. At this time, even if it was fired, it did not run away. Instead, it looked at Su Su covetedly: "The virgin body, let me use it."

    But it knows that this little girl is very skilled and has spells, so she doesn''t dare to underestimate the enemy.

    Susu avoided its trunk, thinking that Tantai Jin had been swallowed by him. At this time, he didn''t dare to draw thunder, so he could only burn its branches with fire.

    Taoshuughed and didn''t care: "Now I am not afraid of fire."

    Sure enough, the heavy fire ignited, and there was a ck mist that extinguished the fire faintly.

    Su Su was so angry: "Tantai Jin, are you a monster undercover!"

    Now that this monster has sucked blood, it is not even afraid of fire.

    She didn''t dare to lighten the thunder easily, for fear of smashing the Tantai Jin among the peach trees. The branches and trunks that were all over the sky, after the peach tree''s mentality ascended, suddenly had a constitution, Su Su couldn''t hide, and his legs were tied by the peach tree''s roots.

    She struggled twice and found that she couldn''t get away.

    Tao Shu wanted to kill her, but before this monster could transform into form, she used the prince to do evil, and she knew the beauty of the woman''s body and the yin, and it became a lust.

    Any woman caught by Prince Susubi is beautiful, and Peach Tree hesitated, but he was reluctant to kill Susu.

    Taoshu volleyed her up and said happily: "When I have a body, I will be happy with you."

    Susu''s hands were also tied.

    In her heart, she was angry, why all the monsters are a virtue, ridiculous / obscene.

    Speaking of it, Tan Tai Jin can be regarded as the ancestor of the demons. It is estimated that once he wakes up, he will be the same as these things.

    Taoshu has no time to talk to Susu, and is even more anxious to absorb Tantai Jin''s power.

    Su Su saw the blooming peach blossoms bing more and more beautiful, and she was afraid that Tantai Jin could not hold her back. Before a while, she was heartbroken and wanted to use the Lightning Curse.

    Gouyu suddenly said: "Huh?"

    It was not awakened this time, and quickly said: "Little master, don''t worry. There is something in the peach tree."

    Susu said: "Is there something? What is it?"

    Gouyu glowed softly and said, "There is a broken artifact in it."

    Susu was surprised this time, but it was also a bit clear that in order to suppress the demons, the gods shattered and scattered all around.

    Xiu Xianjie only found one of the past mirrors. Since the artifacts are scattered, it is also possible to fall in the wilderness.

    Peach Tree got the chance to flee the desert with the artifact. When he arrived in the town, he began to behave violently. Only in a short period of time can it grow so terribly that even Tantai Jin¡¯s blood is useless.

    Susu said: "Tan Tai Jin is in the trunk, will he also feel that there is a artifact, and deliberately enter it."

    Gouyu said: "It''s very possible."

    Su Su remembered thest nightmare: "He really does everything for power."

    Gouyu said: "But the artifact is not suitable for him to use."

    Su Su nodded.

    Therefore, I can''t say that I am a madman who pursues power. Should I praise him for his greatness or sigh his misery. He is ignorant of pursuit, thinking that he is a trash and wants to strengthen himself.

    No one told him what he was, how to practice, and where to go.

    Perhaps every demon **** who caused the Three Realms to turmoil was staggered like this at first, confused and crazy, andter became the existence that frightened everyone.

    Within a few words, the peach tree really found a clue.

    It couldn''t "digest" this weak person in its body. It panicked to throw Tantai Jin out, but it was toote, and the burning peach blossoms began to wither.

    Peach Tree trembled, and even Su Su couldn''t hold it, and was in pain.

    Gouyu said: "Tantai Jin got the artifact! The peach tree has lost its original power, the little master, that artifact, is the flower of the world."

    Su Su remembered that, ording to ancient books, the flower of the world is the master of fate, with three petals and three colors of peanuts.

    To live in green is pure good; red is power, which is the supreme way; to die with purple palms, is misery and evil.

    Qingshihua can control the destiny of the gods, save the gods, and kill the gods.

    Gouyu said ufortably: "The green petals have been used long ago. We have to go in. No matter which petals are left by the broken Qingshihua, Tantai Jin can''t use it."

    The red awakened his power instantly, and the purple made things extremely terrifying and confusing. If the young devil is destined to die... which body is it acting on? Is it the salvation of the Three Realms or a new purgatory?

    Su Su heard this and no longer hesitated.

    While Taoshu opened the tree hole to throw Tantai Jin, she flew into it.

    It was pitch ck in the eyes, Su Su took a small bright pearl from his arms, and the whole tree hole suddenly became light.

    Susu fumbled forward, there was a ticking sound of water in the trunk.

    At the end, a young man with red clothes and ink hair leaned against the tree trunk and closed his eyes.

    In his palm, he held a purple petal, faintly radiating light in the trunk, and the face of Tantai Jin, under such light, brought a bit of evil spirit.

    Gouyu copsed and said: "It''s the petals of the Lord''s death... and the petals are stained with Tantaijin''s blood, and they have begun to recognize the Lord."

    Su Su pressed his lips tightly, and understood the seriousness of the matter.

    She squatted down in front of him, put down the pearl, and said annoyedly: "I want to live better than anyone, but for strength, I don''t even fear death."

    If she doesn''t stop her, Tantai Jin merges with the Purple Allure Flower, she may be a murderous lunatic who has no reason and amplifies the evil in his heart.

    She broke off his hand and picked up the piece of destiny flower that represented death and evil.

    Gouyu said: "Little Master!"

    Su Su smiled and relieved it: "I have shown myself a picture a long time ago. Since it is a mortal situation, the world will only make the way forward clearer."

    Gouyu wanted to cry a little: "You want to use Qingshihua for yourself, but if you are a mortal in this life, your fate will be very tragic, maybe there will be no whole body..."

    Susu said: "I promised to save him this time."

    It''s not good to lie to others, even if it is to lie to a bad person. He really used the purple alluring flower, and it was doomed to be forever.

    At least she can try to control Qing Shihua and prevent herself from doing evil.

    The purple petals were spinning in Su Su''s palm, and it seemed to perceive a purer soul. It rotated so fast that it sank into Su Su''s body.

    There is still a small part of Qishihua''s power, which has already entered Tantai Jin''s body, and Su Su must take it back.

    Gouyu knew what Susu was going to do, and slowly faded the light and fell into silence.

    Su Su lifted Tan Tai Jin''s face, lowered his head, and the young boy''s cold lips were printed on his lips.

 Chapter 30: Snatch

    Pearl illuminates the corners around them.

    Once ¡¡¡¡ Qingshihua is awakened, it cannot be destroyed or reversed. The owner can only be changed forcibly when the ceremony is notpleted.

    Susu¡¯s soul is an immortal body, and the artifact is naturally closer to her.

    Qing Shihua now recognizes her as her master, Su Su closed his eyes and brought out a small part of Qing Shihua''s power in Tantai Jin''s body.

    Zimang went from Tantai Jin''s body to Su Su''s body.

    There are various states in the world, and the purple flower is the most sad, resentful and sad.

    Tantai Jin, who was unconscious, moved his Adam''s apple.

    He did deliberately let the Dryad swallow him in. The Dryad was stupid, and ignored it when it was irritated. Tantai Jin followed the vines and grabbed the Dryad¡¯s Allure Flower in his hands.

    Tai-Jin didn''t know what it was, but when Qing Shihua touched his blood, she began to tremble violently. It was toote for him to throw it away, and she felt a pain in her mind and lost consciousness.

    In the boundless darkness and fear, he vaguely returned to the Great Summer Pce of childhood.

    He was sitting behind the rockery, watching the enemy queen wipe the sweat of the little prince.

    The woman had a gentle expression, her eyes were light that he had never seen before.

    Tai-Jin heard the queen ask: "Rin''er, what did you learn today?"

    Xiao Lin, who was carved with jade, sped his fist and said: "After returning to his mother, today the Tai Fu teaches the water treatment, and General Liu teaches the children to ride and shoot."

    Queen smiled and said: "My son is still young, can Rin''er understand what the Taifu and the general taught?"

    Xiao Lin nodded: "It''s easy to get on paper, and the Taifu said that if you learn the truth early, you can practice it early."

    The mother beside the empress said: "The empress empress is afraid of her hard work, so she warmed her highness and kept waiting here."

    The maid brought the food box.

    The fragrance wafts, and the small figure of Tantai dusting with ashes sits behind the rockery, looking at them coldly. He was hungry and couldn''t remember a few meals without food.

    Taijin raised the boots with holes, killed the ants in the mud, and stared at the queen.

    He originally had his mother.

    But if his mother lives, he will die. He chose to be born and killed his mother when he was ignorant.

    Taijin looked at Xiao Rin, and his men could not help but squeeze the de of grass. He often heard pce people talking¡ª

    How powerful is His Highness Six, who can chant poems at the age of seven, but the Four Highnesses at twelve cannot beat him;

    His Royal Highness Six is ??kind-hearted and gentle, and the maid ran into him, but heforted the maid;

    The emperor liked His Royal Highness Six the most, and even taught him how to write. In the future, His Highness Six is ??most likely to inherit Datong. He will be a Mingjun, marry the best-looking wife in the world, and be loved by all people...

    Your Highness Six, Xiao Rin?

    The best mother, the most honorable status, the martial arts genius, the literary talent, the best future.

    TaiJin leaned against the rockery, his ck eyescking brilliance.

    The queen and Xiao Rin didn¡¯t know how long they had been away. A woman inmoner looked for him. Liu looked at Tantai Jin behind the rockery and said quietly: "You see it, Your Majesty, you should have lived like this originally. He is a big man. The sixth prince of Xia, and you are the sixth prince of Zhou. But he is the cloud in the sky, and you have be the mud in the ground."

    "Originally, all this should be yours."

    Taijin asked suspiciously: "Should it be mine?"

    Liu said excitedly: "Yes! So, one day you must return to Zhou Kingdom and take back everything that belongs to you. Power, strength, and beauty, all belonging to Xiao Lin, all belong to you, including hisnd. When you dominate the world, they are just ants under your feet."

    Tai Jin was silent for a long time, and finally smiled: "It will all be mine."

    However, in the next fourteen years, Xiao Rin was Xiao Rin, and he was still just himself, Tan Tai Jin that everyone in the cold pce could insult.

    An ant that can''t be seen, if Xiao Rin is willing, he can trample to death by raising his foot.

    Unfortunately, as a kind and upright person, Xiao Lin not only did not trample him to death, but often helped him.

    Taijin thought, if he changed his status, would he help Xiao Rin?

    No, no, he knew clearly that there was a voice saying faintly that you would torture him to death, and kill him happily.

    The world is strange, and he can''t breathe.

    Cold Pce is hot in summer and cold in winter,ck of food and clothing.

    Liu¡¯s sharp voice kept reminding him, to grab, to grab, not to be so useless, it¡¯s yours, it''s all yours!

    The power of the purple alluring flower spreads in his body.

    Tyranny breeds in his heart, and Tan Tai Jin''s fingers gradually tighten.

    But at this moment, someone pried open his lips, and the lips were soft.

    He moved his fingers, the tyrannical tyranny stagnated, giving birth to a somewhat dazed taste.

    He didn''t know what happened, all the feelings were gathered on his lips.

    He forgot about Liu, Xiao Rin and the queen, and forgot the right to chase.

    At this moment, there is only one feeling clear.

    Tantai Jin''s Adam''s apple trembles slightly, his consciousness is not yet clear, but he wants to catch the taste.

    is very warm, with a sweet smell, like he once sat alone in the pce, watching the delicate and stubborn flowers bloom little by little under a heavy rain in the world.

    He looked intently, thinking about crushing it in the past, but in the end, he lived on the pce and didn''t move.

    That about Mo is his rare taste of fear, eagerness, and fear.

    wanted to catch, and finally didn''t even dare to approach.

    The sensation on his lips became more heated, even overwhelming the faint fear. He almost responded enthusiastically instinctively, hoping that she would give more.

    However, it hasn''t been fully picked up yet, a slender finger was touched on his forehead, Tan Tai Jin groaned, and he lost consciousness.

    Su Su directly stunned him, she touched her slightly swollen lips, a little annoyed, the evil thing is really evil.

    She is sucking Qingshihua, but what is he doing?

    She broke off Tan Tai Jin''s fingers holding the corner of her clothes, and sat cross-legged beside him.

    Taijin needs an eye to live, and now that the artifact is in the body, her eyes can be clear and immortal.

    allows him to take the eyes of mortals and monsters without being frantic.

    Gouyu didn''t want to wake up, Xu was afraid of crying. It watched Su Su grow up and protect Su Su safely for a hundred years, but he was reluctant to suffer.

    Su Su is very calm.

    The so-called Dadao cannot be generous to others. Whose eyes are not eyes? If she wants to save people, she will do it herself.

    She untied Tan Tai Jin''s blindfolded steps, soaking the cloth strips with blood.

    Su Su whispered: "Save you today, and I will kill you when youe back from the desert in the future."

    The boy closed his eyes, silent.

    Her slender fingers brushed his eye sockets, and Su Su covered her left eye, so painful that she wanted to cry.

    This lonely road, in the cold world of January, no matter what, she wants to go on.

    *

    When ¡¡¡¡ Tai Jin woke up, he found that he was still in the tree of the peach tree demon, with a small head lying on hisp.

    Su Sumo spread out, his lips pale, and fell into his arms.

    He raised his hand, touched his right eye, and found that the eye was healed, and the strange thing full of power in his hand disappeared out of thin air.

    Is that thing turned into his current left eye?

    He frowned and pinched the thin chin of the person in his arms: "Wake up."

    Su Su''s long eyshes trembled and opened his eyes weakly.

    Her eyes slowly focused, and a hint of purple in her left eye disappeared. She blinked and felt a little dry.

    The eyes made by Qingshihua are still beautiful, making people unable to see the true and false. But this eye is like colored ze jade and cannot see things.

    If you cover her right eye, her world will be dark.

    There was a rumbling sound inside the tree, apanied by the sound of ticking water, the tree demon lost its artifact and became vulnerable.

    Tai Jin said: "Go out first."

    Su Su nodded, she supported the inner wall of the peach tree, trying hard to stand up, but now she has no strength in her body because of a mortal body, forcibly transforming the artifact. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Before slipping down, Tantai Jin caught her without a word.

    The red-clothed boy looked cold and carried her on his back.

    If Su Su didn''t speak, he didn''t bother to speak, and walked out with her on his back.

    Although the inner wall of the peach tree is wide, it is okay. For a short distance, Su Su¡¯s arm is soft on his shoulder.

    Tai-Jin stepped out of the peach tree and looked back again. The peach tree demon only had its branches and lost the Allure Flower. The peach tree could not bloom peach blossoms in winter, and could no longer move freely. He was looking at them in horror.

    Taijin smiled coldly, and motioned to the **** his back: "This thing was destroyed by lightning."

    So-soda aroused his spirit, spurred the formation, centered on the peach tree, and thunderbolt down. Purple thunders with thick thighs made the peach tree demon howled.

    Without Qingshihua, it has no ability to move freely.

    Tan Taijin stood far away with Su Su on his back, watching the peach tree being chopped for half an hour, Fang suddenly fell.

    Taijin was about to leave, Su Su said weakly: "We still need to find Xiao You."

    Tai Jin said: "You agreed, not me."

    Susu leaned weakly on his shoulder.

    Taijin Tan, carrying Su Su on his back, was about to walk out of the house, and suddenly walked back, approaching the Peach Tree Monster again, which had been scorched.

    "Don''t regret seeing it." He said coldly.

    Su Su opened his eyes and looked sadly at the corpse of the woman under the peach tree.

    Their bodies are prated by peach branches, which have be the nourishment of the peach trees.

    The peach tree grows so big that it has killed countless people. The corpses of the young women, like the princes, only have a terrible skin.

    There are so many people, it is even hard to tell who is Yuu.

    Susu said: "Let''s go."

    Taijin Taizhin said "Um" and left the mansion outside the king''s residence.

    It was still dark, and there were still rednterns hanging on the street. The wind blew thenterns and the shadows swayed, a bit terrifying.

    The culprit responsible for all this has be a pile of dead wood.

    The boy in red is barefoot, and the girl is on his back.

    He has an indifferent expression, walking in the gloomy street, without any horror on his face.

    Taijin said: "Did you see the thing in my hand when you came in?"

    Su Su pretended not to know, and said weakly, "What? When I was swallowed by the tree demon, I saw you passed out in aa. I just walked over and lost consciousness."

    Taijin no longer spoke. He raised his head and saw that the whole town was enveloped by ck clouds, and the strong demonic air was shocking.

    He walked with Su Su on his back for a while, and the shadows of the two people ovepped under themp. Tan Tai Jin was a little bit upset, and a little indifferent coldness rose in his heart. He said coldly: "Nian, help me kill the tree today. Demon, I''ll send you back to the vige, so you can do it for yourself in the future."

    There was no response from behind for a while, so he turned his head slightly to look.

    The girl hung her head and fell asleep on her shoulders at some unknown time.

    *

    It didn''t take long for the sky to dawn.

    Chen Yanyan stayed up all night for fear of being exposed for the marriage, and her family would die before dawn.

    The rooster crowed for the first time, and Chen Yanyan sighed deeply when he saw that he was well.

    Chen''s parents knew they were saved, and they were grateful.

    Chen Yanyan looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help touching her face.

    Although she is not beautiful, she is the best age for a girl, and her gestures have a different appeal.

    Chen Yanyan changed into a clean floral dress, with two braids, and went to the entrance of the vige.

    There was a white mist in the forest, Chen Yanyan was nervous, thinking of the man who was shocked into the heavens, she felt ashamed of herself and yearned.

    She sat on the big rock at the entrance of the vige until she heard footsteps in the forest. Chen Yanyan jumped off the rock and saw the boy in red.

    The woman''s hair bun he wore yesterday has long been removed, and his ck ink hair is just like a pupil.

    His clothes were torn, he didn''t care, Chen Yanyan''s heart was pounding, and he could see a somewhat fascinating taste from his indifference.

    She greeted her and said, "I...you, are you all right?"

    Taijin, carrying Su Su on his back, walked into the vige without looking at her.

    Chen Yanyan also followed him step by step: "Little girl, thank En Gong for saving her life."

    Rao Su Su was awake no matter how deep he slept.

    She rubbed her eyes and saw Chen Yanyan beside her. Chen Yanyan lowered her head in panic when she saw her wake up.

    Susu asked her: "Miss Chen, are you all right?"

    Chen Yanyan shook his head, Su Su patted Tan Tai Jin on the shoulder: "I''m much better, thank you, let me down."

    Taijin didn''t say much, and let her go down by herself.

    Chen Yanyan looked at Su Su, feeling a bit jealous.

    In Chen Yanyan''s heart, the prince is extremely terrible. Before yesterday, she even had the idea of ??not going to the sedan chair. If it weren''t for her mother''s pleading, Chen Yanyan would have found her short-sightedness.

    But... now that Tantai Jin came back safely, the Prince must be dead.

    He sheltered himself.

    Chen Yanyan clenched his clothes tightly, and spoke to Su Su: "Miss Ye, that prince, has you got rid of it?"

    Su Su nodded, and she gave Chen Yanyan a general introduction about the tree demon.

    Chen Yanyan said: "It turned out to be the Peach Tree Demon. If it is dead, the sisters in the vige don''t have to worry about it anymore..."

    Tai Jin turned his head and nced at Chen Yanyan lightly.

    Chen Yanyan instantly noticed his gaze, and his cheeks were red.

    Tai Jin''s ck eyes were slightly cold, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    The atmosphere between the two of them, Su Su did not see, and the Qingshihua in his eyes was still ufortable. She was anxious to save people, but forgot another important thing. She should ask the tree demon how to enter the desert.

    What makes Su Su feel even more serious is that Xiao You is dead, Xiao Ling and grandparents must be very sad.

    Su Su thought about her heart and walked in front of the two people. Her clothes were not as clean as Chen Yanyan, her well-dressed hair was scattered, her small face was dirty, and her arms were warmed in the morning mist.

    Chen Yanyan suddenly gained some confidence. She raised her eyes to look at Tan Tai Jin, only to see that his ck pupil fell on Su Su in front of her, with no sadness and no joy.

    The jealousy in his heart is like an entrenched poisonous snake, Chen Yanyan did not speak any more, and went home.

    The vige chief learned that the peach tree demon had been killed, and he was grieved and gratified.

    His daughter was also taken away by the tree demon.

    On this day, those who lost their daughters in the vige went to the king''s foreign mansion in the town to find the corpses of the children.

    Xiaoling''s eyes were red, and she wanted to kowtow to Su Su.

    Su Su pulled her back and touched her hair: "Xiao You died to protect you. You have a good life. It is Xiao You''s greatest wish. Xiao Ling will live with her sister."

    Xiaoling sobbed and nodded.

    She leaned close to Su Su¡¯s ear, hugged Su Su¡¯s neck, and suddenly whispered: "Miss Ye, you must be careful of Chen Yanyan."

 Chapter 31: In the cage

    Xiaoling''s words left Su Suduo''s mind.

    But in the next few days, Su Su rarely saw Chen Yanyan.

    asionally I saw Chen Yanyan. Chen Yanyan carried a basket and went up the mountain to dig for herbs. Everything seemed normal.

    The vigers have lingering fears about the Dryad, and hope that Susudo will stay for two days. Susu agreed and nned to wait two days before leaving.

    Susu will go to the town during the day to check if there is any missing demon.

    She really caught a few unintelligible monsters. They were ignorant and attracted by the peach trees. Su Su caught them one by one and checked them and found that they had no karma and had not harmed anyone.

    She used talismanized water and fed them to drink.

    The monsters swallowed Fushui, and a stale air burst out of their bodies.

    Susu carried them to the mountains and forests, and said: "Cultivate hard, don''t harm people, all things are equal, one day the demon may be a righteous god..."

    The little fairies nodded ignorantly and ran away.

    Gouyu didn''t trust Su Su''s body and would wake up asionally to see the situation. When he saw Su Su let go of the little demon, he said, "If Madam Qingchi sees it, he will scold you again."

    Five hundred yearster, people in the realm ofprehension hate monsters too much. Qingchi is thew enforcement elder of the Hengyang Sect. He is most unselfish and rigid.

    Kiyochi thinks that all demons deserve to die.

    Su Suyao sat under the tree to rest, and said softly: "I also hope that Uncle Qingchi scolds me, now that I think about it, it seems to be a long time ago."

    Gouyu stopped talking.

    Qingchi kills the monsters most actively. His big apprentice is buried in the "Ten Thousand Immortals Tomb". Qingchi kills the monsters for revenge. Butter, he was killed by Zuo Hu Fa of the Demon God. Sadly, Qing Chi only managed less than ten moves in the hands of Zuo Hu-fa.

    The death of Qingchi became a joke in the monster world.

    also indirectly reflected how rampant demons were under the leadership of Tan Tai Jin five hundred yearster.

    A righteous elder, after the soulmp went out, he didn''t even leave a ray of soul.

    Gouyu identally mentioned a sad past, and quickly pretended to be dead: "I''m asleep."

    After its trouble, Su Su couldn''t help but think back that when she was caught in the Demon Pce when she was a child, she saw Tantai Jin¡¯s Zuo Hu-fa.

    Zuo Hu-fa is a man with a mask and a bone flute made of white bone in his hand.

    Right guard-Dharma is not there.

    Susu has never seen Youhu-fa. I heard that the Demon God''s Youhu-fa is a red-robed enchanting woman. She has a high level of cultivation and a ruthless method, but she is loyal to Tantai Jin.

    Su Su is thankful that they are not by Tantai Jin''s side now, otherwise her mission might not bepleted.

    There were only little monsters left in the town, and none of them were the big monsters suppressed by Huangyuan. Su Su couldn''t get the news of Huangyuan from them.

    She was a little bit disappointed, so she had to look for it again to see if there was any demon who could lead her to the wilderness.

    The sky darkened, Su Su looked back at the demon spirit that was about to dissipate in the town, and went back to the vige.

    *

    Xiaoling was sitting in the yard washing vegetables, and she looked up and saw Chen Yanyaning back with a basket copsed.

    Xiaoling stared at Chen Yanyan''s cloth shoes, which were stained with mud. When she passed by the courtyard of Xiaoling''s house, she looked into the courtyard and met Xiaoling''s probing eyes. Chen Yanyan unnaturally stopped and left.

    Before, Xiaoling would yell Sister Yanyan with joy, but recently, Xiaoling felt like a dog in her throat.

    Xiaoling looked at Chen Yanyan''s walking posture. She didn''t know when her waist was thinner. Not long ago, she was still a girl in the vige who didn''t understand anything. Today, Chen Yanyan walks in a very graceful manner.

    Waist twisted lightly, Lianbu moved lightly.

    Xiaoling stared at Chen Yanyan''s face, wondering if it was her illusion. She felt that Chen Yanyan''s skin was delicate and delicate. The traces of the wind and sun before, seemed to fade in an instant.

    Chen Yanyan is different, Xiaoling thought.

    The girl sits at the door of the house, waiting for Susu toe back. She knew that Sister Ye would go to the town to find monsters during the day, and woulde back in the evening.

    When she saw Su Su''s figure, Xiao Ling waved her hand vigorously: "Sister Ye."

    Su Su smiled and said, "I''m back."

    Xiaoling also smiled.

    "Where is Tantai Jin?"

    Xiaoling shook her head: "He went out in the morning and never came back."

    Susu searched for a circle, but couldn''t find anyone, and there was nothing to do.

    The monsters in the town have been cleared, and Su Su ns to bid farewell to the vige chief tomorrow. When she heard that she was leaving, Xiao Ling was very reluctant to bear it.

    TaiJin didn''t return all night, and when the sky was dark, the house was pushed aside, and there were soft footsteps.

    Su Su put the peach wood sword on his pillow and moved his fingers without opening his eyes.

    The visitor seemed to be looking at her, and after a while, he stretched out his hand to Su Su.

    Su Su suddenly grabbed the hand, she opened her eyes, turned back and asked, "What are you doing?"

    The person here is Chen Yanyan. When Su Su caught her hand, Chen Yanyan was not flustered. She said, "I don''t think Miss Ye''s quilt is tightly covered. I want to help the girl cover it."

    Su Su heard Xiaoling''s words before, and was very alert to Chen Yanyan: "Why did youe to Xiaoling''s house?"

    Chen Yanyan said: "Xiaoling said you are leaving, and the vige chief asked me to invite you to dinner. The vigers want to thank you."

    She answered without any leaks, her expression showing a little pain: "Miss Ye, you pinched me."

    Su Su let go: "I see, I will go to see the vige chief."

    Waiting for Chen Yanyan to go out, Susu put on clothes, Chen Yanyan was still in the yard.

    Chen Yanyan said: "I will go to the vige chief''s house with you."

    Su Su nodded, she held the small wooden sword, followed Chen Yanyan, and quietly looked at her, and found that Chen Yanyan had changed a lot. But what has changed, Susu can''t tell.

    Thinking carefully, it seems to be temperament.

    The person is still that person, but it seemspletely different again. Chen Yanyan is much more beautiful.

    When the two went one after the other, when they reached the fork in the vige, a poisonous snake sprang out of the grass and bite Su Su.

    Susu reacted quickly, and the wooden sword pierced the snake''s body.

    Chen Yanyan screamed and bumped into Su Su. Su Su realized that he couldn''t move for a moment, and his cheek hurt, like a small cut cut by a branch.

    She covered her face and pushed Chen Yanyan away.

    Chen Yanyan smiled and looked at Su Su with a weird face.

    Susu wanted to talk, but she couldn''t speak, her eyes lost their luster and gradually became dull.

    Chen Yanyan said: "Follow me."

    Susu followed behind her.

    Only this time, the two did not go to the vige chief¡¯s house, and Chen Yanyan took Su Su up the mountain.

    Walking through the tortuous path, Chen Yanyan came to a stone wall.

    She stretched out her hand and touched the stone wall. The magical thing was that she passed through the stone wall in an instant and disappeared.

    Su Su followed behind her, lowered his head, and also passed through the stone wall.

    There is a cramped passage in the stone wall. It is clear that it is early morning, but there is no light in it. Chen Yanyan didn''t need torches either, and moved forward naturally.

    Finally, when a magnificent door appeared in front of him, Su Su finally understood where it was.

    turned out to be a catb.

    The stone gate was engraved with intricate patterns. Chen Yanyan dropped blood on the patterns and brought Susu in with him.

    Susu''s heart was beating, his face still looked like he was controlled.

    She guessed, there will be the big demon she wants to find here.

    If it''s not that you can''t do extra moves, Su Su wants to touch her purse to calm her mind.

    In the tomb, there is a mahogany coffin, but the coffin is empty and there is nothing inside.

    Behind the bead and jade curtain, there is a stone seat. The figure behind the stone seat is blurred and unclear.

    "I brought her." Chen Yanyan said happily to the person behind the curtain, "You promised me, do you count it?"

    "Of course." The person behind the curtainughed, with a charming voice, "I will make you more beautiful than her, don''t you see that recently, your waist is thinner and your face is a lot more beautiful?"

    Chen Yanyan nodded and hesitated for a while. She said, "But, will he really like me?"

    The woman covered her lips and giggled: "What''s so difficult? When she dies, I will put her face on for you, and you can be with your sweetheart."

    Chen Yanyan said: "But... she saved the people in our vige."

    The woman seemed to hear some joke: "Didn¡¯t you call me here? You are jealous of her, she is more prettier than you, and she has the ability to protect herself. You¡¯s girl. You were so happy when Xiao You was forced to marry the prince, but you didn¡¯t dare to let others know, and you shed two tears for her because of secret joy."

    "But you didn''t expect that the Prince''s next bride turned out to be you. You were terrified. Fortunately, you were saved. The person who saved you is like an immortal, but he doesn''t like you either."

    "He is much better than the viger. You have never seen such a person in your life. In your heart, you can''t wait to cramp Miss Ye, crush her under your feet, and rece her by yourself." The woman giggled, " Do you really want her face? Then you go back with her."

    Chen Yanyan was sullen when she said the central thing, and said nothing else this time: "Please help me."

    The woman had expected this: "Come on now."

    Chen Yanyan walked into the bead curtain.

    The woman said: "Rx your body, don''t resist what I do to you, I am helping you."

    Chen Yanyan looked at the woman with a drunken smile on her face.

    The woman raised her hand and covered Chen Yanyan''s face.

    Not long after, Chen Yanyan fell down.

    The woman looked at Chen Yanyan, who had turned into a mummy on the ground, and giggled: "A mortal, so stupid, you believe whatever I say, it''s really ugly."

    With a wave of her hand, the bead curtain automatically opened to both sides.

    Su Su finally saw the scene inside. Above the stone seat, a man with a gray face was sitting motionless on the stone seat, with a beautiful woman in yellow clothes curled up in his arms.

    Su Su recognized her as early as when she made a sound.

    Yuanjia Road is narrow, it turned out to be the seven-tailed fox Pina Niang.

    Pianniang''s face was ruddy, she walked out of the man''s arms and walked in front of Su Su: "I have been waiting for this day. It''s been too long. It''s not in vain that I leave my blood in your body."

    "I thought it was that weird person who would fuse the Awesome Flower, but I didn''t expect it to be you." Pianniang murmured, "What color is thest Awesome Flower in the world?"

    Su Suqing couldn''t help but replied: "Purple."

    Pianniang was a little disappointed: "It''s not green, but it doesn''t matter. As long as it is a magical tool, it can help him wake up. He slept for too long, I can''t wait."

    Su Su quietly nced at the person on the stone seat. He was wearing a suit of armor and had the potential to transform zombies.

    Su Su suddenly understood what Pianniang wanted to do. There are dragon veins and spiritual veins in the world, and in contrast, there are monster veins.

    Pianniang''s lover is dead, she puts her lover in the demon vein, hoping that he wille back to life by dying from the corpse.

    However, zombies are divided into white zombies, green zombies, hairy zombies, flying zombies, wandering corpses, corpses, and no bones. Only by bing a zombie without bones can you have your own consciousness.

    Pianniang is like a fox demon, sucking human spirit everywhere and passing it to men.

    If Qingshihua¡¯s spiritual power is reallybined, not only can the man wake up, he may even be a drought!

    Drought is born, and it is a catastrophe on earth.

    The fox demon walked over, just like before dealing with Chen Yanyan, he wanted to **** up Susu.

    The fox demon raised his hand, and still hadn''t done any work, twelve small mahogany swords appeared silently behind him, piercing her body.

    It was toote when she reacted. She rolled on the spot and was burned by four small swords.

    The fox demon crawled on the ground and raised his eyes angrily: "You didn''t get the shot!"

    Su Su took out the yellow talisman in his sleeve, the dull color disappeared, and looked at her with a smile: "Is it stupid written on my face?"

    Fox demon said: "I killed Chen Yanyan, you didn''t save her!"

    Su Su wondered and said, "What are you thinking about."

    Cultivating the Tao and the mind is to cultivate goodness and have a clear conscience, not to cultivate stupidity. Chen Yanyan wants her to die, so naturally she will not save Chen Yanyan again.

    Originally, people pursued power in order to allow themselves to live freely, otherwise they would practice hard work regardless of the cold and heat, is it to make themselves unhappy?

    The fox demon was so angry that she spit out a mouthful of blood, she flew up, her hands turned into ws, and she wanted to take Susu''s life.

    Susu was afraid of her before, but now the artifact is in her body. Although it is not a good artifact, it can help her a lot. She thought to herself, this time she was ready to teleport spells again.

    Su Su seeded in a sneak attack. The fox demon hurt his vitality, gritted his teeth with hatred for her, and tried his best to kill Su Su.

    Su Su leaned on the peach wood sword and the blood of God, and barely drew a tie with the fox demon.

    The fox demon was repelled by her, and suddenly smiled coquettishly.

    The motionless man on the stone seat raised his silver eyes. He clumsily picked up the sword beside him and shed towards Su Su.

    Su Su saw that his eyes were silver, and he knew it was not good. This man didn''t know how much energy he had been transferred to by the fox demon, but his cultivation base was so high, even higher than the fox demon.

    The zombie went down with a sword, and the ground cracked deep.

    This is the rhythm of bing drought!

    Su Su struggled to dodge. The zombies for thousands of years were already invulnerable. Su Sunded on it with a sword of divine blood, only a light smoke appeared.

    Fox demon shouted angrily: "Jiang Rao, kill her!"

    There was a sh of silver in the zombie''s eyes, and Su Su quickly backed away. Who knew that a mysterious iron cage fell in the sky, and Su Su was locked inside.

    The fox demonughed loudly: "Do you think I didn''t prepare it? Something specially prepared for the smelly Taoist priest, now let you try it."

    The demon formation on the ground is open, and Su Su is bound to turn into a pool of pus and blood in the cage.

    The fox demon paced over, and the sharp ws almost formed a cold glow in the air, trying to kill Su Su.

    A sleeve arrow pierced the fox demon''s palm with a ding sound, and the fox demon screamed and was nailed to the stone seat.

    Su Su looked back, Tan Tai Jin was holding a sleeve arrow with a cold expression.

    Taijin nced at her through the cage, then suddenly bent his lips and said, "You have today too."

    Susu grabbed the cage and looked up at him.

    The fox demon was calcted one after another, and she gasped with pain. She wanted to pull out the arrow, but the arrow was stained with Tantai Jin''s blood. Her cry finally turned into a fox, and the seven tails scattered behind her.

    Behind Tantai Jin, dozens of Ye Yingwei walked out and surrounded the fox demon.

    One of them, holding a bead, knelt in front of Tantai Jin.

    Taijin picked up the beads and smiled: "Mingluozhu."

    Fox demon''s face changed drastically. She was not so anxious before being injured, but at this moment she suddenly panicked, "No!"

    She couldn''t care about her hand anymore, drew a sharp arrow, and flew towards Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin said: "I don''t know what I can do."

    In the sleeves of the Night Shadow Guard, Qi Qi flew out of the demon-binding line. This time the demon-binding line was much more powerful than Yu Qing''s parallel imports, and the fox demon was tightly bound.

    The fox demon was forced to turn into a prototype by him, and he did not hesitate to urge the inner alchemy to break the bound demon line forcibly, and wanted to take the zombie Jiang Rao away.

    Su Su looked over, the eyes of the tomb lost the suppression of Ming Luozhu, and Jiang Rao, who was invulnerable before, closed his silver eyes.

    Susu has heard before that the Underworld Pearl is a treasure that can guarantee the immortality of a human body. Without the Ming Luozhu, Jiang Rao, who has not be a boneless Jiang Rao, will decay slowly.

    Tai-Jin watched this good show with interest, and his thin lips lightly opened: "Kill the zombie."

    The Night Shadow Guard leads away.

    The fox demon cried out, no matter what he wanted to protect Jiang Rao.

    Her three tails were cut off, and she still stood in front of Jiang Rao, but Tantai Jin came prepared, how could she escape.

    Fox demon''s ws were cut off, her mouth was bleeding, and she still didn''t want to leave.

    She was desperately trying to protect Jiang Rao who had lost consciousness.

    Su Su looked at the fox demon in a daze.

    Taijin sighed slightly, Su Su''s hair was terrified, and she couldn''t help saying: "Enough, is it interesting for you to torture her?"

    Tai Jin lowered his eyes and nced at her coldly.

    Susu said: "You can obviously give them a good time."

    "Happy?" He whispered, "Why should I give them a good time?"

    He walked over and raised Susu''s chin: "You are also a prisoner. When you ask me for a while, shut up now."

    Susu pped his hand away.

    Taijin retracted his hand and looked at the red back of his hand. He said coldly, "Cut off the remaining tail of the fox."

    Night Shadow Guard was about to do something, and one person crawled in and got in front of the demon fox.

    "Quality...Your Majesty." The man said with a pale face, "I beg you to let her make a living."

    Su Su said incredulously: "Second brother!"

    The face is haggard, and the wind is dusty. The original jade-like gentle cheeks, with tiredness and sorrow, stood in front of the **** fox demon, who was it if it wasn''t Ye Chufeng?

    Ye Chufeng lifted his robe, tears fell, and kowtow towards Tantai Jin.

    "Please."

 Chapter 32: Complete

    "Second brother, do you know what you are doing?" Su Su said anxiously.

    Now that Xia and Zhou are at war, Ye Chufeng, as the son of a general, actually bows before the enemy and pleads. Not only has he broken the character of his schr, he even ignored the Ye family!

    Ye Chufeng did not get up, his tears wet the clothes.

    He knew the consequences of doing this better than Su Su. He knew that the fox demon behind him had harmed a lot of people.

    But when the fox fairy''s tail was cut off one by one, and seeing that he was about to be tortured to death by Tantai Jin, he couldn''t help it anymore and stumbled out.

    Ye Chu''s trench coat is ragged, and he pursues a fairy from a thousand miles away. He didn''t dare to look at the little girl in the cage, he was more sober than anyone else, but he was more desperate than anyone else.

    Behind him, the fox demon screamed sternly, blood staining his clothes. He once liked to cherish her so much that he even felt sorry for her crying. Ye Chufeng shed tears and knocked his head again stupidly: "I beg your Highness to forgive her."

    Taijin said: "Second Young Master Ye is a smart man. If he wants something, he has to give something. Whether she can live depends on what you can give."

    Ye Chufeng said: "There is no longer anything in the world. In this life, I am willing to go through fires and waters for His Highness, and die without hesitation."

    Ye Chufeng avoided Su Su''s shocked gaze and closed his eyes: "I only beg your Highness to do something, don''t let... your subordinates deal with the Ye Family."

    Tai Jin said: "It is not your turn to deal with the Ye Family."

    He took out a jade box and ordered Ye Chufeng: "Put out your hand."

    Ye Chufeng caught the jade box, a cyan bug, got out of the jade box, and got into Ye Chufeng''s body.

    Ye Chufeng''s lips were pale and his body trembling slightly, he held back and said nothing.

    The insects disappeared, Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "Remember your vows today, if there is betrayal, all insects are addicted to it."

    Ye Chufeng covered his heart, and silently picked up the **** fox demon on the ground.

    The fox demon is called Pianran, and now he has be a little yellow fox. The three tails behind him have been cut off, bleeding gurglingly.

    Tai Jin drew out the sword of the Night Shadowguard.

    The cold light of the sword reflected on his face, and he smiled: "Ye Chufeng, have you seen blood?"

    Su Su tightened her lips. Of course she knew that Tan Taijin asked like this, not simply asking Ye Chufeng if he had seen blood, but if he had killed anyone.

    Ye Chufeng shook his head.

    "That''s it." Tan Tai Jin said, "The first thing, kill this corpse demon."

    Tai Jin threw the sword at Ye Chufeng¡¯s feet, Ye Chufeng raised his eyes incredulously: "Your Highness!"

    The fox demon struggled in his arms, Ye Chufeng''s face was pale.

    If you kill the zombie Jiang Rao in front of Pianran today, Pianran will hate him to death.

    Tai Jin said nothing, looking at Ye Chufeng with a smile. His eyes were cold, and no one would think he was joking.

    Ye Chufeng looked down, stiffened, and picked up the sword.

    was originally quietly screaming, biting on Ye Chufeng''s arm.

    Ye Chufeng remained unmoved, and he raised the knife in his hand and shed towards Jiang Rao.

    Jiang Rao without Ming Luozhu was just an ordinary corpse that couldn''t move. His head rolled down, not even a drop of blood.

    Tears of hatred flowed from the fox demon''s eyes, and he bit Ye Chufeng a piece of meat.

    Ye Chufeng hugged it tightly, his eyes hollowed out.

    There were tears in Su Su''s eyes. She didn''t know whether to hate Ye Chufeng or to pity him. He abandoned everything to feed the demon, but the demon hated him deeply.

    The four sons of Ye Mansion, Ye Chufeng had the worst time.

    Su Su originally hoped that Ye Chufeng left the fox demon and could be named on the gold list. Since then, he has no longer been cold-eyed by the people in the mansion. But the moment he knelt down to Tantai Jin, his life was doomed to be forever.

    As if Tantai Jin could not feel their pain at all, he yed with Mingluozhu and said, "Don¡¯t waste anything by my side, go to Cangzhou, and prove your ability. Someone will tell you what I need you to do. You are doing well. , This evil animal will live well. If you don¡¯t help, I will still be short of a fox fur before the spring."

    Night Shadow Guard took away the dying fox demon in Ye Chufeng''s hand.

    The blood in Ye Chufeng''s whole body couldn''t tell whether it was his or the fox demon. He smiled sadly and looked at the fox demon.

    The fox demon didn''t look at him, staring at Jiang Rao''s head, vomiting blood in his mouth.

    Ye Chufeng retracted his gaze, and said, "Subordinates take orders."

    Before leaving, he bowed deeply to Tantai Jin: "The third sister is young and ignorant. She has offended her master before. I hope the master will be forgiving and let her go."

    "It is natural."

    Ye Chufeng walked to the cage and said to Su Su: "Sister, Ye Chufeng is unfaithful and unfair. From now on, there will be no Ye Chufeng in the world."

    He took off the jade from his waist and ced it in Susu''s palm. This is a jade pendant that represents the identity of a man of the Ye family, and every descendant of the Ye family has it.

    Su Su bit his lip and threw Yu back on him, feeling sad andplicated: "Go away, my second brother is dead!"

    The jade smashed to the ground, Ye Chufeng''s eyes were red, and he didn''t look back.

    Su Su looked at Ye Chufeng''s back, Ye Chufeng''s walk, the future is estimated to be behind the scenes to deal with the enemies of Daxia and Yefu. He is very talented, and he must be a sharp edge towards the Ye Family in the future.

    and the others left, Susu covered his chest and coughed lowly.

    There was blood in her mouth. She was also injured when she fought with Seven-tailed Fox and Jiang Rao.

    The Night Shadow Guard pinched the neck of the fox demon, and asked Tan Tai Jin for instructions: "His Royal Highness, how to deal with this evildoer?"

    Taijin looked at Su Su, and casually replied to Ye Yingwei, ¡°Find a ce to lock it up and don¡¯t kill it. If Ye Chufeng is useless, just kill it and peel it for soup.¡±

    The fox demon was taken away.

    Tai Jin touched the mysterious iron cage with his hand, and squatted down to look at Su Su.

    The girl curled up in the cage and gave him a bad look.

    He looked cold and looked at her.

    Susu said: "You disappeared in the past few days just to contact your subordinates?"

    Tai Jin said: "Yes."

    "Have you found a seven-tailed fox?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you also know that Ye Chufeng is following?"

    "That''s right."

    Susu said: "You deliberately lied to me to save you?"

    Tai Jin said nothing.

    No, this is the only thing that he didn''t expect. Only Jing Lan''an knew the final location of the teleportation formation under the longevity lock, and it took a few days for Ye Shadowguard to find him.

    He did not speak, but reached out his hand and touched the blood on the corner of Su Su''s mouth.

    Su Su was startled, and took a few steps back quickly: "What do you want to do?"

    It is a pity that there is also a cage behind her.

    At this moment, the Night Shadow Guard brought a key: "His Royal Highness, this was found from the corpse demon. It should be the key to open the mysterious iron cage."

    Tai Jin took it over, and the key to the cage was also forged with ck iron. It could be seen that the fox demon had spent a lot of thought on Jiang Rao''s safety.

    He tentatively put the key into the keyhole, and Su Su stared at the lock without blinking.

    With a click, the cage opened, but the next moment, he twisted his backhand and the cage was locked again.

    Taijin even twisted a few more turns, seeming to lock the mysterious iron cage even more deadly. He looked at the powerless girl in the cage with a strange light in his eyes.

    He got up and said to Ye Yingwei, "Take it away."

    Su Su had no expression on her face, but fortunately, she didn''t have much expectation, so she didn''t have to go through the procedure at this moment, and she cursed him viciously in her heart.

    She tried her escape spell secretly, and found that there was no response. The cage had worked hard to trap the Taoist priest, and she couldn''t run away in the cage.

    Unless Tantai Jin opens the cage.

    *

    Su Su was taken to a house.

    Taijin is not a good status now. His elder brother became Emperor Zhou, and he himself was a fugitive from Daxia. Whether it was Zhou Guo or Daxia, he would not be let go.

    Susu heard arge group of people talking about things next door.

    "Tantai is clear...monsters...sneak attack...victory, King Xuan...Ganyu County...set out...Emperor Daxia..."

    Su Su didn''t really hear it, she spected based on the bits and pieces of information.

    is probably a monster that Tantai clearly raises. It attacked the border of Great Xia Country, and because of surprise, he fought a victory, but Xiao Lin personally set out to fight against Ganyu County.

    If Xiao Rin went to the battlefield, it proved that Ye Xiao could not fight this battle and had to ask the court for help. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Su Su felt a little heavy in his heart.

    The discussion goes down.

    Taijin pushed the door in. He changed the clothes of the former farmhouse and wore a ck moir¨¦ gown. He looked very expensive.

    He is sitting in front of the case.

    The maids were giving him a warm wine. Su Su looked over. The hair essories and clothes of these maids were very special. They were most likely Yiyue women.

    After a while, the warm fragrance of wine came from the room.

    Spring has not yet begun, the chill is expected.

    Tai-Jin propped his chin, drank casually, turning a blind eye to Su Su in the cage.

    He is in a rxed mood, Su Su guess, this house is the territory of the Yiyue n.

    There was another man with a moustache and sly eyebrows waiting on the sidelines. The man ttered and said, "His Royal Highness, do you want to sing and dance?"

    This person is called Yangji, and he is the consul of the Yiyue tribe at the border. He has a bright tongue and is best at socializing and ttering, and he is also good at doing business.

    The atmosphere of the Great Zhou Dynasty is extravagant, like silk and bamboo, and has a good rhythm. Yang Ji had never been in contact with Tantaijin before and was not very clear about his background. Now that he knows that he is the new master, he treats Tantaijin as the most noble prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, so he is ready to sing and dance early.

    Tai Jin looked weird, but did not refuse: "Biography."

    Su Su thought, pretending to be like that, I don¡¯t know if he really thought he was the prince who grew up in Zhou.

    After a while, the curvaceous women filed in.

    It is winter, but the dancers are very thin. The white gauze is as thin as a cicada''s wings, with long sleeves, and the waist is looming, so beautiful.

    The women salute to the Tantai Jin in front of the case, the musicians y music, and they dance lightly.

    Su Su squatted in the corner and looked for a while. She was still hurt and her heart ached. Such a scene is not suitable for her current state. She is unable to lean against the cage and is drowsy.

    Sheep **** beats the music to the beat, looking at the dancers with a look of intoxication.

    Tai Jin propped his chin and moved his eyes away from the dancers. Through the dancers'' white dresses, he was looking at the girl in the cage.

    After ¡¡¡¡ white gauze, Su Su hugged his knees and closed his eyes.

    It''s all this way, but she still doesn''t look humiliated, she doesn''t beg for mercy, she''s not afraid, and she still doesn''t even look at him.

    Tantai Jin drank a cup of wine, a little bored.

    Yangji didn''t notice the abnormality of Tantaijin, and asionally talked to Tantaijin about the customs of the Yiyue tribe. These Tantai Jhin heard quite fascinatingly, after all, they might be useful in the future.

    *

    On the second day, Su Su started a fire.

    was first discovered by a maid of the Yiyue n. She went to feed the girl in the cage as usual, but found that she was not in good health.

    The maid hurriedly went to inform Tantai Jin.

    At that time, Tantai Jin and sheep **** were eating in the yard.

    Sheep **** heard the words, and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, the viin has not asked, which girl is that girl?"

    Yangji thought to himself that he had no idea of ??Susu''s identity.

    was locked in a cage, dirty, and a look of spiritlessness, it seemed that His Royal Highness hated her very much.

    He let her eat, but he didn''t let her heal her injuries.

    Say I hate it, how can there be any reason to keep the disgusting person close by? It is hard to see that she is at ease when she suffers day by day.

    Tai Jin ignored the sheep cum, and asked the maid: "Sick?"

    The maid said: "Yes."

    Sheep **** said: "His Royal Highness, would you like to invite a witch doctor to see it?"

    Tai Jin said coldly: "No, she is not a distinguished guest."

    Sheep and Cum¡¯s brain turned quickly, and said, "What did this woman do to make your Highness unpleasant and offend your Highness?"

    Tai Jin said: "Almost."

    I still called singing and dancing today, the climate on the border became warmer, and there were three or two flowers blooming in the yard. Tantai Jin drank without a word, his eyes fell on the dancers, and suddenly said: "Go and ask her, would you like toe and dance for me, dance well, and treat her illness."

    Although he didn''t say who this "she" refers to, everyone knew it in their hearts.

    What does this mean?

    He is a know-it-all, and he couldn''t guess the thoughts of His Highness Tantai for a while.

    After a while, the maid replied, "The girl agreed, but..."

    "What?"

    "That girl needs a change of clothes."

    Tai Jin bent his lips, he threw the key to the maid, and said, "Find someone to watch her. Don''t run away. If she runs away, I will use you to light the skyntern."

    When he said the three words "light the skyntern", his tone was very gentle, and the servant girl trembled and led her to leave.

    *

    Su Su took a bath and changed her clothes, her cheeks flushed, she looked at herself in the mirror with a very sick appearance.

    She rubbed her face to make herself sober. There was chaos in her mind, her body would not be sick, and Ye Xiwu''s body was also good. This was a rare time when she was sick.

    Daxia aristocratic woman, poetry, melody and dance, everything is involved. But Ye Xiwu can dance, but Su Su can''t. That little memory is not good at all.

    She puts on the clothes of Yiyue n dancers, and she can vaguely guess what Tantai Jin''s thoughts are in her heart.

    The shame he gave to the original owner and himself before returning it. The dancer''s status is lowly, Tantai Jin wants her to dance for him, wanting to see her bow her head, and surrender to him like Ye Chufeng.

    He wants to see her please him.

    Tai-Jin''s previous position was extremely humble, no matter in Lenggong or Ye Mansion, no one gave him a good face. Once he turns over, he can use this method to relieve the depression in his heart.

    If I had to exin this mentality, Su Su felt that it was probably distorted to a pervert.

    After all, Tantai Jin is bossy, tyrannical, suspicious and cautious. He takes the pain of others as happiness, and if others do not suffer, he creates a bit of pain.

    Susu put on his belt and stuffed the yellow transmission symbol into his chest, and he was relieved.

    No one will check this ce.

    She smiled and curled her eyes. Before leaving, let''s fulfill the hateful and cowardly boy.

    Give him a jump randomly. When he was in his best mood, she asked him to watch him run away, wondering if he would vomit blood with anger.

 Chapter 33: Escape

    Before going out, Su Su thought for a while, but still felt uneasy in her heart. Taking out the Huang Fu, she stared at Huang Fu for a while. The little pervert had a strange temper and was suspicious. She couldn''t underestimate the enemy.

    The teleportation symbol is her trump card, which must be protected.

    Su Su lingered inside for a long time, and was stopped when he went out.

    The maid said coldly: "Girl stay, please let me wait to check first."

    She didn''t mean to ask for Su Su''s consent, Su Su Ge blocked her wrist: "Tan Tai Jin asked you to check?"

    The maid said with no expression: "His Royal Highness said that the girl was scheming, she grinds out her minions before sending it over."

    She checked very carefully and found a packet of powdered medicine from Su Su''s waist.

    The maid sniffed, nced at Su Su in surprise, and said, "My n''s fragrance."

    Su Su smiled awkwardly at her.

    The hand of the maid went down again, and collected some gadgets in bits and pieces. In the end, she didn¡¯t let Su Su¡¯s hair go. She took off the hairpin on Su Su¡¯s head and said, ¡°These are sharp weapons, the girl dances and tied ribbons. enough."

    As she said, she beckoned, and another maid simply tied a white ribbon to Su Su''s hair.

    When I saw the bracelet made of Gouyu in Su Su''s hand, the maid wanted to remove the bracelet.

    can be transformed into jade, just fit Susu''s wrist.

    Susu said: "This was brought up when I was a child. I can''t take it off. You can''t let me chop off my hands. How can I dance without hands."

    The maid tried for a while, and found that it was indeed as Su Su said, and saw that the bracelet was smooth and there should be no mechanism, so she had to give up.

    Su Su clutched his hurt wrist and couldn''t help saying: "Your Highness is so afraid of death, you shouldn''t let me out!"

    The maid was unmoved, and said: "Let me go to the front yard."

    Su Su carried her white sleeves and followed her.

    While the maid was not paying attention, Su Su volleyed at the waist of the maid, and a piece of talisman slipped silently into Su Su''s sleeve.

    The corner of Su Su¡¯s lips curled, and he hid the talisman paper.

    My father traveled around the world before and had seen tricks in the world.

    The years are boring in the mountains, so he coaxes Susu with these novel things.

    Su Su saw it with gusto. Mortals are smart, without spiritual power, but have a wise head.

    The maid would never think that Su Su deliberately blocked that and hid things on her.

    Approaching the courtyard, the maid asked Su Su: "What kind of music do you want?"

    Susu said indifferently: "Whatever you want."

    The maid frowned, thinking that this person is really arrogant, can she keep up with the beat in any tune?

    came to a courtyard, and the maid said: "Your Highness, someone has brought it."

    *

    Sheep **** pours liquor to Tantai Jin.

    He is a sleek person, and seeing that Tan Tai Jin likes to listen to him talk about Yiyue¡¯s poison, he picked these up and told Tan Tai Jin.

    Yangji knows that Tantai Jin will not stay at the border for long, and he will leave for Zhou when he is deployed.

    The war has already begun outside, and Tantai Jin is ambitious, and he is bound to fight for this world.

    Yang **** to please him is good. If Tantai Jin wins, he is a cron of the emperor. If he loses, the Yiyue n can also hide and find another way out.

    Yiyue people are used to hiding. Over the years, the dynasties have changed and the mountains and rivers have changed, only the Yiyue people have continued tenaciously.

    When Tantai Jin left with the army, Yangji would transform into an ordinary sly and wealthy businessman.

    Tai Jin picked up the wine ss and heard the maid''s announcement. He moved for a while and looked towards the door.

    Sheep **** also looked towards the door.

    Yiyue¡¯s dancers are all first-ss, so why does your Highness insist on letting a prisonere to dance?

    Soon, Yang Ji saw the "prisoner under the order".

    The girl is wearing white dance clothes of the Yiyue ethnic group. I don''t know who gave her the clothes, which is too big.

    The tunic outlines her slender waist, with a loose neckline.

    Compared to those mature, charming, seductive dancers, this is a slightly young girl.

    A white ribbon hangs behind her head, adorned with a few simple pearls.

    Sheep **** at first nce is that this girl is very clean, so clean that she is a bit cold and pure.

    YangJi didn''t see how special Su Su was. If you want to talk about beauty, Tan Tai Jin''s own appearance is one of the best, which is amazing.

    Although the face of the girl in front of her looks good and her skin is whiter than the others, she is not so amazing.

    Keyangji found that as soon as she walked in, Tantai Jin''s body straightened a bit, and her ck eyes stared at her unblinkingly.

    His Majesty ¡¡¡¡ clenched his fingers into a fist, pressed his lips unconsciously, and looked at the girl.

    is an action that represents disgust and mockery, but Yang Cum can see a little expectation.

    Sheep **** was infected by him, and he couldn''t help but be looking forward to it. In my heart, does this girl dance particrly well?

    In addition to them, several servants in the courtyard also quietly looked at Su Su.

    Everyone is looking forward to the girl¡¯s "a stunning dance".

    Susu walked in, so risky that he didn''t trip and fall over his long sleeves.

    Because she can''t dance, she barely tensed her face and made a noble and morous expression, her eyes facing Tantai Jin with the back of her hand against her lips.

    With her eyes facing each other, Tantai Jin stared at her, pointing to the dancing **** the side and said, "If they didn''t dance well, I would pull it out and chop it."

    "Didn''t you discuss it?" Su Su asked.

    Taijin raised his lips: "A person who is worthless is not qualified to live."

    Susu felt that he almost put a grin on his face.

    deliberatelypared her with the dancing girl, his mind was clear. Very good, then she is not wee.

    The musician started to y music, it was a brisk piece of music. Susu is on the top of the fairy mountain, and asionally listens to people ying the piano, but he knows the rhythm.

    She followed the memory of the original owner, shaking off her sleeves.

    Tai Jin leaned back on the chair, watching her dancing with a mocking look.

    She has a dexterous posture, withyers of white gauze spread out on her body, with a dazzling and holy beauty.

    Within a short period of time, no one even noticed that she could not dance.

    Sheep and moustache move, I think this dance is quite novel, I haven''t seen it before.

    Su Su pondered, the probability of dancing is about the same as sword dancing.

    She tapped on her toes and whirled softly with the beat.

    calmly approached Tantai Jin.

    Soon, there was a trace of doubt on Yang Cum''s face. How do you feel that this is not like a dance, it is like a nonsense?

    But his Highness did not speak, he did not dare to speak.

    Yangji nced at Tantai Jin, His Royal Highness was still looking at the girl.

    Su Suwu''s dress swirled into a blooming flower, she thought, distracted, she would use her sleeves to roll up the warm wine on the case, and smash the abnormal face all over her face.

    But people are not as good as heaven.

    When she was about to roll the pot of wine, she realized that it was not good.

    Dancing and practice are totally different.

    She whirled and didn''t know how many times, and she had a fever again. When she stopped, her mind was dizzy and she couldn''t distinguish the north, south, east, and west.

    Her sleeve brushed over the jug of wine, but she didn''t roll it up, but she couldn''t stand still and fell backward.

    Yangji saw her rushing over, thinking she was going to assassinate, and quickly said: "Your Highness, be careful!"

    is not only sheep cum, even the taunt of Tantai Jin¡¯s mouth froze.

    He watched the white gauze flying in front of him.

    Under the panicked gaze of Yangcum, Tantai Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and he couldn''t hear what Yangcum was saying.

    There is only one thought left in his mind, what happened to her? The action was almost toote, grabbed her sleeves, caught the girl, and she finally fell into his arms.

    The two rolled into a ball, and the ribbon on the girl''s hair wrapped his fingers. The fragrance on her body eroded the surrounding air unexpectedly.

    Her white skirt covered his ck cloak, and the girl was like a butterfly that couldn''t distinguish its direction, and fell into his arms in a daze.

    Sheep **** dumbfounded, and the words "Protect Your Highness" got stuck in his throat.

    Tai Jin was thrown to the ground by her, and met her surprised eyes. He looked at the girl''s face, his expression nk.

    Susu didn''t expect this to happen either.

    Shey on him, the young boy with red lips and ck lips, and her expression was pale, but her eyes were a little dazed.

    Before he could react, Su Su smiled at him.

    "I''m sorry."

    Since you delivered it yourself, I''m not wee.

    She severely strangled Tantai Jin''s neck with her sleeves, and sure enough, the dazed color on his face disappeared instantly and he became furious.

    Su Su tightened her sleeves, she started firmly and ruthlessly, and instantly turned his pale face into a flushed peach color.

    Tai-Jin''s eyes are full of magnificent red, but there seems to be ice scum in his eyes, and his expression can no longer be described with anger. Su Su felt that if she let go of her at this moment, he would definitely take out the sword beside her and cut her a thousand times.

    Su Su smiled at him and said loudly, "White-eyed wolf, let you use me!"

    Taijin, with a vicious expression, did not say a word, holding her wrist tightly, she could not really let her strangle him to death.

    No one thought of this change, Yang Ji quickly said: "Wonder, let go of your Royal Highness."

    Su Su stood up with Tan Tai Jin. She knew that the hostage was a madman who didn''t care, so she tightened her sleeves and deliberately prevented him from talking.

    Susu said to Yangji: "You are the evildoer, where are the seven-tailed foxes locked up by you? I will kill him if I don''t say it."

    Yangji nced at Tan Taijin''s face, and saw that he was strangled so that he couldn''t say a word, he knew that Su Su hadmitted a ruthless hand.

    Yangji quickly said, "Bring the demon fox."

    Not long after, someone carried a mysterious iron cage with a yellow fox curled up inside.

    Susu asked it: "Where is Huangyuan?"

    She actually didn''t report much hope. After all, the fox demon had an enemy with herself, but only the big demon knew the way to the wastnd. Every time she saw the big demon, he started fighting before he had time to say anything. Su Su didn''t want to look for other monsters.

    The fox demon is full of death.

    Hearing "Huang Yuan" twice, the tips of her ears moved and raised her head. Among all the monsters, the fox demon should have the highest IQ. She looked at Su Su, then at Tantai Jin, and suddenly said with a hoarse voice: "You take me with you, and I will take you to the desert."

    Su Su hesitated, although she wanted to go to the desert, but the fox demon killed so many people, she couldn''t seek the skin of the tiger and let the fox go away.

    Fox demon seemed to know what she was thinking: "I won''t run away. I just want to die now. You can take me away and kill me."

    In Tan Tai Jin''s hands, she couldn''t even ask for death.

    Susu said: "Okay."

    She held Tantai Jin and asked her to open the cage.

    Sheep **** hardly dared to look at His Royal Highness''s face, it was terrible. But Tantaijin was in Susu''s hands, so she could only say what they did and what they did.

    The fox demon was full of blood, and walked to Su Su''s side.

    Susu asked her: "Do you have a way to conceal the evil spirit on your body?"

    Fox demon said: "Yes."

    Susu nodded: "You catch me."

    The fox demon grabbed Susu''s skirt. She didn''t know what Tantai Jin had fed, and now she couldn''t even transform her shape.

    Su Su let go of Tantai Jin and pushed him towards the sheep.

    In an instant, the boy turned around and grabbed her clothes tightly.

    Su Su raised his eyes and saw the red ends of his eyes and the gaze hating her. Her throat was strangled and he couldn''t say a word.

    Su Su curled his eyes and moved his lips: "Goodbye." Little pervert, who wants to y with you.

    The teleportation spell was activated, and Su Su picked up the fox demon and disappeared into the white light. Tan Tai Jin tightly tugs on her sleeves and pulls off a piece of veil, but he can only watch her bend her brows and disappear in front of him.

    He was ejected out of the formation, and the servant girls around, seeing his terrible expression, had already knelt on the ground.

    Sheep Cum walked over with a sullen face, and smiled awkwardly: "Hey, your Highness is fine if you have nothing to do."

    Tai Jin pped him hard.

    Idiot! How can you let her go if you let her go!

    He drew out his sword and shed at the goat **** on the spot.

    This madman''s appearance, Yang Ji has never seen him before, he knelt down and shouted: "Your Highness, please forgive me, Your Highness, please forgive me!"

    A night shadow guard in ck clothes came out and knelt before Tantai Jin with his fists.

    Tai Jin calmed down his breath, woke up, and threw away his sword.

    He pulled out a kindly apologetic smile, and lifted the sheep to cum.

    Sheep and two battles, looking at Tan Tai Jin''s harmless and apologetic smiling face, for the first time I felt how naive I was to think that the Yiyue n could retreat all over.

    Taijin looked at the direction in which Su Su disappeared, and stroked the mark on his neck with his fingers.

    In this life, don''t let him meet her again, otherwise!

    *

    The cold went to the summer, and it didn¡¯t take long before thend of the Central ins had begun to spring.

    The extreme north is still full of icebergs.

    A purple-clothed girl wrapped her cloak tightly, holding the fox in her arms, and looking down from the air.

    Xuehu spread its wings and slid down. It shook its feathers and let Su Su and the fox go down.

    Su Su touched its head: "Thank you."

    Xuehu rubbed her hand, shrank and flew into the air.

    Susu watched it fly away, but she didn''t expect that after escaping that day, she would meet this snowy bird.

    She has an impression of it, one of the silly roe deers attracted by the artifact and the peach tree demon.

    She let it go before and fed it with Fushui. Xuehu met her again and gave her away.

    Pianran said sharply in his arms: "You are quite popr."

    Su Su ignored her: "Where is the entrance to Huangyuan?"

    "There is no entrance, but ten years ago, there was a gap in the seal."

    These sealed monsters ran out of the gap.

    Pianran said: "I tell you how to get in through the gap, so you can kill me."

    Susu looked at her in aplicated mood: "You..."

    Pianran''s eyesughed at herself: "Jiang Rao is dead. What is the use of inhaling human essence? When Qingqiu was still there, my grandma said that if you walk on the path of magic cultivation and inhale the essence, you will die sooner orter. Under the thunder robbery."

    "You knew that it was a path of no return, but you went on. You know, even if Jiang Rao bes a drought, you can''t be with him."

    did not speak lightly.

    Of course she knows, but to love someone, even if there is only day and night, day and night, day and night, there is no turning back.

    Su Su thought of Ye Chufeng: "My second brother is still waiting for you."

    Pianran said: "He killed Jiang Rao, I hate him." She lowered her head, and Su Su couldn''t see the emotions on a fox''s face.

    Su Su didn''t know if Pian Ran had ever loved her second brother, nor did Ye Chufeng''s mood when he learned that Pian Ran had died.

    looked at the snow-capped mountain with his eyes lightly: "Little girl, will you lead a career fire?"

    Su Su hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    Pianran said: "After you enter the desert, send me a karmic fire. If you see Ye Chufeng again, tell him for me, I have never loved him, he has never loved me, all kinds of things, just because He was hit by my fascination."

    Su Su was taken aback.

    Pianran is lying, even the nine-tailed fox can only charm the mind and cannot make people feel "love".

    Love and **** are two things, and magic is not omnipotent. The second brother loves Pianran, is stupid and stupid, does not care, really loves Pianran.

    Su Su understood something and touched Pianran''s head: "Okay."

    Pianran cried andughed and said, "After the karma has burned everything, I can be innocent, go to Jiang Rao, ande here..."

    Following Pianran''s method, a ck crack in the sky slowly opened at the foot of the iceberg.

    Su Su was a little bit emotional, she finally found Huangyuan.

    Before entering the desert, Su Su looked back at the fox in the snow.

    Pianran walked in the opposite direction to Su Su, where a small cluster of karma was burning, but one cluster was enough, enough to make Pianran''s soul fly away.

    Karma fire was burning on her body, and she walked forward without looking back.

    On the ice, the fox¡¯s tears fell drop by drop.

 Chapter 34: Love silk

    When Pianran was invisible, Su Su stepped into the crack.

    The sky was spinning around, and she had no time to react, and fell from the air.

    I don''t know how long it took, Su Su hit the ground and snorted.

    She got up from the ground, it was so painful that she couldn''tugh or cry. The demon fox actually swayed her in the end, perhaps because he had umted grievances before and deliberately caused Su Su to suffer a bit, without telling her that she would continue to fall when entering the wilderness.

    is like a cemetery, with ashes floating in the sky, and there is a blue moon in the sky.

    Su Sunahan stared at the moon for a while, and Gou Yu said, "That''s the demon moon, only in Huangyuan."

    Susu said: "Why did you wake up?"

    Gouyu said: "You are going to find the tortoise, I don''t worry. Try to minimize the ashes in the air, these are turned into turbidity, you are now a mortal body, if you touch too much, you will live a short life."

    After I finished speaking, I remembered that the purple Qingshihua was in Susu''s body. This was for nothing. The fate of this life is doomed, but I don¡¯t know how to die.

    Su Su looked up and saw that the entrance to the desert was deste.

    overgrown weeds, the soil on the ground smelled of stench and rotten. Snakes, insects, mice and ants crawled around, and a few bats were hiding in the trees, looking at Susu with scarlet eyes.

    Gouyu said: "They are all low-level monsters, don''t care about them, we just go to the senior master turtle."

    Susu nodded, pushed aside the weeds and walked in.

    "Where will the seniors be?"

    Gouyu pondered for a moment, and said: "It has been tens of thousands of years since thest battle between gods and demons. The tortoise has an ancient basalt lineage, and he has guarded the desert for thousands of years. Maybe his consciousness has already been integrated into the desert. He is thest one in the world. God."

    Gods are inherently difficult to multiply, and the bloodlines of the ancients are even rarer. Mortals cultivate in order to pursue the supreme path to be a god.

    But the gods of the Protoss bloodline have all died in battle for the sake of the stability of the Three Realms. Paid a heavy price to exterminate the previous demon **** and great demon.

    Afterwards, the cultivators followed their instructions and sessively went to the desert to seal other monsters. Today, the new young demon **** is about to awaken, and the gods and mortals no longer can suppress the new demon god.

    Gouyu felt a little sad and said, "Susu, you must seed."

    Susu said: "I know."

    She took out a Huozhezi to illuminate: "I also hope that the disciples of Hengyang Sect will one day be able to go down the mountain freely to practice, and the world does not have to be easy to eat."

    Gouyu said: "Thest Protoss bloodline, guarding the wilderness alone, has endured thousands of years of loneliness. His sea of ??knowledge may have turned into a tree or a tuft of grass in the wilderness. Pay more attention."

    Susu said: "Seven-tailed fox monsters escaped from the wilderness, and I don¡¯t know if the predecessors knew about it."

    Gouyu sighed and said, "Even if he knows, he can''t get out of the desert and catch the monster that escaped."

    After all, thousands of monsters are still suppressing in the desert.

    While the two were talking, Su Su looked around.

    Huangyuan is like a huge graveyard with a gloomy mouth.

    There is no way to tell the direction everywhere, just like the endless wildnd. Where Su Su passed, he saw a few bones.

    Gouyu said: "The little demon who was thrown into the seal of the wilderness may have grown into a great demon now, and the great demon back then will definitely die in the wilderness."

    But the monsters stray into waves, and maybe they will give birth to little monsters in the desert. Some monsters have weak reproductive ability, and some have strong reproductive ability.

    Gouyu kept silent to those stray monsters, for fear of teaching her child Susu.

    But fortunately, the demon **** did not leave an heir, otherwise the world would be messed up. Gou Yu thought trivially, it is possible that the Devil God is not good at it. The demon gods recorded in the historical annals are cruel, like to kill, and I have never heard of a woman who likes sleeping, even Tantai Jin is no exception.

    I just don¡¯t know if he has a leg with the rumored morous right guardian.

    Su Su suddenly said: "There is a sound."

    Without Gouyu''s instructions, she immediately found a ce to hide.

    Next to ¡¡¡¡ were several skeletons, and Su Su pushed them out. Hold your breath and hide behind the ck rock.

    There was a sound of fine footsteps, Su Su quietly looked over, and several snakes were surrounding an ice coffin.

    The woman with a snake-tailed body whirled around the ice coffin and said angrily: "Let you find the cracks, you found such a thing, a bunch of useless waste!"

    The little snake hissed and spit out the letter: "Sister-inw, I didn''t see the crack until I saw the crack, and this thing fell from the sky. It knocked us out, and when we woke up, the crack was gone."

    The snake demon named "Sister-inw" was full of anger and looked at the ice coffin: "This is a human being. You were stunned by a human child. The unbounded jade that I finally condensed hit you stupid things. In the hands." Biqugetv first on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    She was so angry that she finally calmed down her anger and licked her lips: "Forget it, I haven''t eaten humans for a long time, so I ate him."

    said, her hand touched the coffin and tried to open it.

    However, a golden light popped out, and the concubine withdrew her hand with a "hiss", her hand was burned to blood red.

    She looked at the child suspiciously, this time with a little more interest in her eyes.

    "An ice coffin made of weak water."

    Hearing this, Gouyu was also very surprised: "The weak water once flowed to the mortal world in the battle between gods and demons, but after all these years, it is reasonable to say that it has been scarce in the world, and gradually disappeared. I don¡¯t know who collected the weak water and still think of a way. Into an ice coffin."

    Susu: "What is the function of the ice coffin made of weak water?"

    Gouyu said: "Ensure that the body is immortal and sustain life. Apart from anything else, the process of forming an ice coffin is very difficult. The people in the ice coffin must be taken seriously."

    Su Su inferred from one another: "It has the same effect as the Ming Luozhu."

    Gouyu: "That''s not true. Ming Luozhu can only guarantee the immortality of the body, but the weak water ice coffin can repair the body, which is much more useful than the Ming Luozhu."

    Su Su and Gou Yu were talking, and the snake monster glowed brown in his hands, trying to melt the ice coffin.

    Gouyu saw her thoughts and said, "If you want to save that child, you''d better steal it. The snake demon cannot melt the weak water for a while. When she leaves, you will take the person away when the snake is on guard. ."

    Susu: "Good."

    Sure enough, as Gouyu said, the snake demon tossed for a while and left.

    Only the little snake is left guarding the ice coffin.

    The densely packed snakes look disgusting.

    Su Su rubbed the goose bumps on his arm, tore off the corners of the skirt, bit his fingers and drew two symbols.

    bines the flesh and blood of Qingshihua, and is better than the beast cinnabar.

    Su Su pinched a decision: "Go!"

    The charm turned into an eagle with sharp eyes, and rushed into the snake pile. The eagle was the nemesis of the snake. They panicked for a moment, only to find that the "huge eagle" did not eat them. Its paws grabbed the ice coffin and ran fast. Up.

    The eagle flew in front of Su Su, and she put another talisman on the ice coffin. Without paying attention to the appearance of the child in the ice coffin, she took the ice coffin with people and shrank quickly.

    Su Su put the ice coffin into his sleeve and ran away.

    Gouyu said: "Run faster, the snakes are catching up."

    Susu did not dare to look back, and missed her wings very much at this time.

    She ran across the desert, followed by a dense group of snakes.

    Fortunately, those inferior monsters had insufficient IQ. Su Su made a few blindfolds, and they couldn''t catch up.

    Su Su was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly he was pped on the shoulder.

    She didn''t have time to react, so she flew out, vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    The concubine twisted her body and looked at Su Su sullenly.

    Gouyu said: "It''s over, I hit the small ones, and the old ones are here."

    Su Su wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, ignoring talking to Gouyu, got up and had to run again.

    With just such a palm, she felt that her shoulder was about to break. If it weren''t for the beauty of the world, she would have died just now.

    Gouyuji Zhongshengzhi: "Su Su, or throw the ice coffin to her, let''s run."

    Susu said: "We can''t run if we throw it to her." The snake demon won''t let her go.

    At this time, she missed Tan Tai Jin a little. She was very good at dealing with monsters, but she couldn''t beat herself. It was a weapon to kill monsters.

    æ¦the female body soared, and soon, a blue-patterned python stopped Su Su from going.

    æ¦Å®s eyes narrowed: "Why do you smell like that bitch?"

    She spit out the letter, sensing the smell in the air.

    Su Su stepped back calmly, remembering the blood that had never touched his eyebrows: "Did you say Pianran?"

    Snake demon said: "Do you know that bitch?"

    Su Su Xindao, turned out to be Pianran''s enemy. It''s no wonder that they are all in the desert, see you when you look up and bow your head.

    But the snake monster is obviously much more powerful than the seven-tailed fox, and Su Su can''t pass a single move in the hands of the snake monster.

    Su Su''s eyes rolled: "Yes, I know, that seven-tailed fox and I are enemies."

    Snake monster did not rush to kill her, with a strange expression: "Seven-tailed fox? Isn''t that **** a nine-tailed fox?"

    After a while, the snake demon hahahaughed and said, "It turns out that this is the case. This **** Pianran forcibly cut through the cracks, broke his tail and ruined the Tao for thousands of years. If you are still alive, then she must be dead."

    Su Su was stunned. Was Pianran originally a nine-tailed fox?

    Thinking of the snake demon just letting the little snake go to find the way, she understood that the demon would almost have to pay a huge price to pass through the crack, and the Taoism would be destroyed for thousands of years, or even thousands of years.

    Snake Demon should not have been Pianran''s opponent before, but Pianran who escaped was so weak that even mortals could not beat it.

    It''s no wonder that the snake monster didn''t dare to escape by himself, and only dared to wait and see.

    The snake demon spit out the letter: "You are her enemy, but I still want to eat you."

    After that, her snake''s tail flicked over, and Su Su had been prepared early, dodged the danger, and ran away.

    Su Su panic does not choose the way, and can''t care to see where the front is, dodges the left and the right.

    The snake demon yed with her unhurriedly, and when she raised her hand, Su Su volleyed, covering her neck in pain.

    æ¦Å® Jiejie smiled, her fingers tightened.

    "Little mortal, trying to fight me in vain."

    The ice coffin in Su Su''s sleeve fell to the ground and became its original size. The blood on her body dripped on the ice coffin.

    æ¦Å® was enjoying the thrill of killing, but did not notice that the weak water ice coffin trembled, and there was a tendency to melt.

    Gouyu saw that the situation was serious, and wanted to break the boat, but unexpectedly, the ice coffin spun out suddenly and repelled the concubine.

    æ¦Å® screamed, and the weak water melted on her.

    She became a giant python and rolled on the ground.

    Su Su fell down, and a pale child looked at her nkly.

    Su Su resisted the pain, saw the child''s soft hands and feet, squatted down in front of him: "Come on, my sister runs behind you."

    The child looked at her with wet eyes, opened his arms, andy on her back.

    Su Su resisted the smell of blood in his throat and stumbled with the child on his back.

    The childy quietly on her back and looked back at the snake monster. He pursed his lips and said, "The monster is catching up again."

    Seeing her running so hard, the child said: "You let me go and you go."

    Susu said: "If you really want to help me, pay attention to which way to go."

    The child was stunned, and finally hesitated and said, "There seems to be an ancestral temple on the left."

    Susu''s dead horse is a living horse doctor, so he just ran to the left.

    æ¦æ¦æ¦æ¦æ¦æ¦ took a look at the ancestral temple, her face changed drastically, she looked at Su Su and the child unwillingly, gritted her teeth and left.

    Su Su ran into the ancestral temple. The child looked back and said, "The monster did not follow."

    Gouyu said in surprise: "Su Su, look over there."

    I saw a white-haired man sitting on a deserted futon with his eyes closed.

    There is no evil spirit on his body, white soft light is glowing around him, and he has an ethereal and holy breath. Perceiving the fluctuation of his enchantment, the man slowly opened his eyes.

    What kind of eyes are those, lonely and deste, both like indifference andpassion.

    At a nce at ten thousand years, Su Su seemed to see the slowly passing years in his eyes.

    Thinking that he is clearly a god, but he is alone in the desert, and staying together with tens of thousands of demons in a ce where the sun will never be seen, Su Su''s nose is sour.

    Susu put down the child, and kowtow properly.

    "Senior, junior Li Susu, I had to break into this ce and disturbed you. Please forgive me."

    The man''s silver eyes looked at her, and he didn''t mean to me, but there was a trace of relief in his eyes: "You are finally here."

    Su Su raised his eyes in surprise, and the child behind him was also very at a loss.

    The man did not speak, but the next moment, the child fainted.

    The man said to Su Su: "Come on now."

    Su Su hurriedly went over and found out that the man''s body was almost transparent. He raised his hand and pointed his finger at the center of Su Su''s eyebrows.

    is the location of Susu''s cinnabar.

    "My name is Jize." He said softly.

    Su Su''s internal injury caused by the snake demon slowly healed. She opened her ck and white eyes and stared at Jisawa without blinking.

    With a smile in his silver eyes, he touched her hair lightly.

    "The little friend is very strong."

    Susu was praised by thest **** in the world, rarely showing a childish side, feeling helpless, and showing a shy smile.

    even Gouyu is ufortable: "Susu, you are actually shy!"

    Jize Ze looked down and said, "Nine-day Gouyu is rare."

    Gouyu is not embarrassed anymore. For many years, no one knows what it is. Jize called out its name at once, and he felt his face burned panicked.

    Jize didn''t point to Gouyu''s thoughts, his tone was gentle and gentle, and he said to Su Su: "I stayed in the desert for too long, and my divine power gradually disappeared, and cracks began to appear in the desert. This world is about to ramp up demons."

    Su Su said: "This is why the younger generation came here. Fathers and elders hope that Su Su will change everything five hundred years ago, take out the evil bones, prevent the demon **** from awakening, and ask the seniors for advice."

    Jisawa said: "It''s not easy to extract the evil bones. Don''t you care about the price?"

    Su Su Zheng nodded.

    Jizawa¡¯s silver eyes were clear and clean. He didn¡¯t say encouraging or discouraging words. He only said tolerantly: ¡°That¡¯s the case, let¡¯s try it, little friend.¡±

    He opened his hands, and inside was a bead glowing with golden light.

    The beads flew from Jize''s hands to Susu''s hands.

    Gouyu carefully identified: "This is...the tears of the soul-killing beads. I heard that the tears of the soul-killing beads can be turned into nine divine nails and nailed into the demons. But no one has ever seen the tears of the soul-killing beads."

    "Before the gods fall, the tears of the soul can be melted."

    Susu raised his head, Nana said: "You...you..."

    Jize Ze smiled and said, "I will fall."

    His tone was calm and calm, but Su Su and Gouyu didn''t know what to say.

    After a long while, Gouyu asked in a low voice, "How can the tears of the soul-killing pearl be the nail of the soul-killing and destroy the evil bones?"

    No one has done this before, no one has experience.

    Jize looked at Su Su.

    "The only way in the world to extract the evil bones is to open the heart of the demon god, and let the tears turn into nine **** nails, one by one, nailed into his heart."

    Su Su squatted and said unbelievably: "Hit and open his heart?"

    No way, it''s not what she understood!

    Jize Ze smiled and said: "The little friend is smart and will surely understand what I mean. The seal of the desert will be broken within three years, and the little friend only has three years to nail the gods into his heart."

    "Yes..." Jize looked at her and said softly, "Few people in the world know that the devil is not ruthless."

    Susu clenched the nail in his hand.

    Gouyu was also stunned.

    Su Su wanted to say something, but Jize closed his eyes again, white-haired god, his body gradually transparent, and disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 35: King Kill

    Su Su held the tears of the soul-killing pearl, and the divine pearl radiated a soft halo in her hand, just like its owner who is about to dissipate.

    A breeze blew across the desert, Su Su looked out from the door, the blue moon captured the monster color, and the divine power covered the desertyer byyer.

    Wherever ¡¡¡¡ passed, the bones were scattered, and the golden seal was lit up on every inch of the desertednd.

    The monsters poked their heads out in amazement and howled.

    Gouyu said: "Jize is going to disappear. He has long been unable to hold it. Ten thousand years of exhaustion made him unable to hold the deste abyss. He was powerless to watch the monsters escape. Before he fell, he dispersed the spirit and strengthened the seal for the deste abyss. Such as He said that this seal is only three years at most."

    Three yearster, without the guardianship of the gods, once the demon **** awakens, the monsters rushed out of the desert and the world was in chaos.

    The white light spot fell on Su Su''s hand, and she was held up by a gentle force.

    Gouyu: "Jize wants to send you and your child out of the wilderness."

    Sure enough, as Gouyu said, Su Su watched the scene of Huangyuan farther and farther, and the blue demon moon gradually dimmed.

    The golden mark flickered, aware of the fall of the gods, countless monsters in the desert, trying to escape.

    Including the concubine, she was happy on her face and wanted to rush out of the gap in the desert.

    A golden divine power swayed across the desert without resistance, and all the monsters could not move.

    Only the divine power on Su Su''s body is gentle. In thest scene of her passing out of aa, Huangyuan is getting farther and farther away from her, and she falls into the gap.

    Jize''s divine power enveloped her, blocked the wind in the gap, and sent her out of the desert.

    The gap glows golden and slowly closes.

    Outside the desert, there is the extremely northern Tianshan Mountains.

    covered in snow and ice, looking at it, it was all white.

    The wind in the crevice was too strong, and Su Su was lying on the ice without knowing it. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Gouyu said: "Little master, wake up!"

    Su Su''s eyshes trembled and opened his eyes.

    She saw the beautiful scenery and understood that she was out of the desert, with a small cold body lying beside her.

    is the child that Su Su rescued from the snake monster.

    The child was pale, holding his clothes tightly with his hands, and has not yet woken up.

    Gouyu: "The wind in the crevices of the wilderness is too strong, and his body is not good. Even if Jize protects him, he feels ufortable."

    Susu helped him up, and now I have time to look at the child.

    He is pink and lovely, with a childish air on his face.

    So Soo looked at the child and couldn''t help saying: "It''s much more cute than Tan Tai Jin when he was a child."

    Gouyu agreed with the agreement: "Isn''t it."

    Taijinughed gloomily when he was a child, and asionally innocent, but when killing people, it made his scalp numb.

    ¡°No matter how cute it is, it¡¯s a trouble. His body is ill, and he will be sealed with a weak water ice coffin. He fell into the desert by mistake and was forced to be awakened.¡± Gouyu said, ¡°You want to Go to Tantaijin, what will he do."

    Susu said: "Take him out of the iceberg first to see if there is anyone who can adopt him."

    Gouyu observed the child and said: "Difficult, unless there is an adventure, otherwise he cannot survive. He was born weak and hanged by the treasures of heaven and earth. Now he has lost his support and I don''t know how long he can live."

    Su Su pinched the child''s face and said, "Life should be a story of a Jedi counterattack."

    If he can grow up in the wind and rain, he will be stronger than everyone else in the future.

    Such a world, who is alive is an easy task?

    Gouyu felt that the child was familiar, but he couldn''t think of any familiarity.

    can''t think of a reason, it simply doesn''t think about it anymore.

    "Little Master, I am dormant." After waking up for too long this time, it had to stop the loss quickly and consume a little bit of spiritual power, which might prevent Su Su from returning to the correct future time.

    Susu: "Good."

    The Tianshan Mountains are too cold, Su Su hurriedly painted a symbol with blood to conjure a Dapeng bird. She put the child on it and sat on it herself.

    Dapeng flew out of Tianshan with the two of them, Susu¡¯s blood could no longer be maintained, so Dapeng had tond nearby.

    She carried her unconscious child on her back and continued to walk outside.

    At the foot of Tianshan Mountain, there is a winding mountain road. Spring water flows down from the mountain, and the more you go out, the warmer it gets.

    The chirping sparrows in the jungle jumped out and looked at them curiously.

    Not long after Susu left, he sweated.

    It will be cold tomorrow tomorrow, why is it so hot outside?

    The boy woke up at this time, the little squirrel poked his head out, his mouth was full of pine nuts, hiding in the tree to look at them.

    His long eyshes blinked and realized that someone was walking with his back.

    The girl panted lightly, with some beads of sweat oozing from her forehead, her petal-like lips, pink.

    He stared nkly at the girl''s profile.

    She used a purple ribbon to tie up two buds in a bun.

    The girl was soft, and the boy suddenly remembered that his mother said that men and women were four years old at different seats, a little bit ashamed, and quietly retracted his hand on her shoulder.

    Su Su noticed the movement on his back and smiled and said, "Are you awake?"

    The boy nced at her, then nced at her quietly, and whispered, "Well, thank you for saving me. I am very heavy, you are very tired like this, put me down, I can go by myself."

    Su Su felt that he was behaved more and more, so she let him go as she said: "My name is Ye Xiwu, what''s your name?"

    The boy hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "My name is Xiaoshan."

    The name doesn''t sound like a daimyo. Seeing Xiaoshan''s cramped appearance, Su Su didn''t break him.

    A child who can afford a weak water ice coffin wears a small brocade robe made of jade silk, so it is impossible to take the name "shan".

    didn''t know which kind of golden and dignified child had fallen to this point.

    As Gouyu said, in troubled times, people who are too delicate cannot survive at all.

    Su Su was too hot, and afterying down the hill, he quickly untied his cloak and threw it away.

    Koyama''s face is even redder.

    Susu said: "Xiaoshan, you have also seen it. Your ice coffin has been melted. I can''t find you to recast it with weak water. What do you n to do in the future?"

    She still decided to ask Koyama what he thinks.

    Xiaoshan looked at her, lowered his head, and asked in a low voice: "Can I follow you?"

    Susu was a bit surprised, and shook his head and said, "I have something to do, it''s dangerous, I can''t take you."

    The small mountain''s fingertips were white, and said, "Okay."

    He also knew he was a trouble.

    If he doesn''t let him be forgiving, Su Su can still be cruel, but this child is too cute, and Su Su feels guilty.

    Fortunately, she understands that she can''t be arrogant now. Falling into the hands of Tantai Jin, Pianran wanted to die, let alone such a fragile child.

    The two walked for a while, but footsteps suddenly heard in the forest.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a rough man''s voice: "It''s his grandmother, what a world-breaking way. Zhou''s army is about to grab our vige. If I hadn''t been hunting, I would have starved to death."

    Another voice said: "I heard that they have already hit Yuzhou, but I don''t know how long Daxia can stay under those Zhou Guo barbarians."

    The man said gruffly: "Zhou State changed the emperor, don''t you know?"

    "What? Changed the emperor!"

    "In the past two days, I heard that the previous Zhou Emperor was killed by his brother, and now the body is still hanging in the border Mohe." The man said.

    Another person was very happy: "The previous Zhou Dynasty emperor Tantai clearly raised the monsters and made the people unhappy. Now that the emperor is changed, the new emperor is not as clear and brutal as the previous Tantai!"

    The man sneered and said: "You said that the new emperor is such a benevolent person. Hearing that he had caught his brother, he was not in a hurry to take the throne. He cut off the meat piece by piece, gouged out his eyes, and fed all the wild dogs. Both legs are only. The bones were left, which attracted flies and poisonous insects to eat. Tantai was clearly tied to the gpole and survived for three days before finally dying. Some people say that the new emperor is not in a hurry to ascend to the throne, but is to win Daxia and then ascend the throne."

    Another person said incredulously: "But... isn''t Tantai Minng raising monsters? In the first battle in Mohe, the monster he raised had a body that was as high as a hill, and even General Ye Da lost. How could he be killed by the new emperor? ."

    The people wanted to live a stable life. Obviously, the new emperor of the Zhou Kingdom was cruel and cruel, more terrifying than the old emperor, and it was horrified and uneptable.

    The man muffled his voice: "Then who knows, a monster is a monster, what kind of cat, dog and dog are you?"

    The two orions walked forward and met Susu and Xiaoshan head-on.

    The orions were surprised and looked at each other.

    How can there be beautiful girls and children in this broken mountain forest? Could it be...

    Before theirplexion changed drastically, Su Su asked aloud: "Excuse me, two eldest brothers, is the new emperor of the Zhou Kingdom in your mouth called Tan Tai Jin?"

    Seeing that she has a kind tone, she doesn''t feel seductive.

    The previous man was bolder and replied: "We don''t know what the new emperor is called."

    Susu listened to them and knew that things were not so good now.

    In addition, the weather was so hot that it was not like the beginning of March when she first entered the desert.

    "Brother, how many months is it now?"

    Orion replied: "It''s July, girl, howe you and this child are in the mountains and forests?"

    Susu said: "I was going to the mountain to find medicine, but I didn''t expect to stay in the forest for a long time and I didn''t find any medicine."

    The man said: "We are not stable here anymore. Zhou Guo came over, relying on His Royal Highness King Xuan to guard the city gate. Girl, don''t look for any medicine. You should go home early and leave with your family."

    These two are actually good people.

    Su Su said: "I see, I will rush back with my brother. I just heard you say... General Ye Da defeated Mohe, what''s the matter?"

    The Orion sighed Shen Shen and said: "The old emperor of the State of Zhou raised an eye-catching white-fronted tiger. The monster is half a hill high. Before the two armies met, General Ye Da''s army was stunned. The tiger was killed. The soldiers scattered and fled. Before they were hit, they had already lost."

    "Mohe fell into the hands of Zhou Guo."

    Su Su quickly asked, "Is General Ye Da okay?"

    "I heard that I was seriously injured, and I am still unconscious. Our Royal Highness King Xuan is now guarding Yuzhou instead of General Ye Da."

    Su Su was very heavy.

    She never expected that she hadn''t entered the desert for three days, but three months had passed outside.

    It seems that the time flow rate of Huangyuan is different. Once it came out, the overall situation changed and it became such a bad situation. The only benefit may be the strangeness of Huangyuan, so that the spring silkworms on her body did not ur.

    Now Tan Tai Jin killed Tan Tai Ming Lang, and he also faced Xiao Rin''s Xia Jun.

    My father was injured, my eldest brother was poisoned in Jiayuguan, my second brother took refuge in Tantai Jin, but there was no good news.

    In a blink of an eye, the world is already July.

    Susu thanked the two hunters and took the hill forward.

    "At the foot of the mountain, we have to separate." Su Su said to Xiaoshan, "My sister is going to Yuzhou. Yuzhou is fighting, so I can''t take you. I will find a good family for you."

    The hill was lost and looked at the ground.

    It was all like this. Father left him silently, and mother rarely came to see him. Later, she said that she was going to a far ce. Now... the girl in front of him also wants to leave him.

    Koyama said, "My sister treasures it."

    He is used to parting, and he doesn''t know how long and how long this body will live. His sister doesn''t look like an ordinary person. She must not take him with him when she does big things.

    Even if Su Su had Yu Zhou in his heart, seeing his little pitiful appearance, he was a little bit unbearable.

    She took off a bamboo leaf, dripped blood on the bamboo leaf, and turned the bamboo leaf into a green bird.

    She put the kingfisher in the palm of the hill.

    "Don''t be sad, this one is for you."

    Kingfisher clings to the hill obediently, and the hill presses the corners of his lips, his eyes are filled with surprises.

    "Really give it to me?"

    Su Su smiled and said, "Yeah."

    Xiaoshan cautiously said: "Will it always stay with me?"

    Su Su shook his head.

    A piece of bamboo leaf does not consume much spiritual power. It is a creature that she has transformed through the power of Qingshihua.

    If she dies, the little bird will turn into a bamboo leaf.

    Seeing her shaking his head, Xiaoshan was taken aback, and said in a low voice and firmly: "I will cherish it."

    The little spirit bird tweeted and flew to the shoulder of the hill.

    *

    In Mohe City, the boy in ck leaned on the throne.

    He satzily, with a white-fronted tiger with a hanging eye lying in front of him. He stared at the tied minister in the temple coldly, and the minister was forced to kneel.

    "Rebel, you kill the king, you don''t deserve to be a new king!"

    "Even if I die today, I won''t surrender to you."

    "Such an insult to Emperor Zhou is so unbelievable, it must not be easy to die."

    There are so many of them, it is Tan Tai Ming Lang''s confidant in Zhou Guo, and they have been with Tan Tai Ming Lang for so many years. At this moment, no one will take the upper position of Tan Tai Jin.

    Outside, Tantai Minng is still nailed to the gpole. Since ancient times, I have never seen such a miserable emperor.

    The little beast in front of him is not a human at all.

    The literati are very virtuous. If they surrender to this rebel, how will history books be written after the ages?

    Thinking of this, they became more and more energetic, as if to curse Tan Tai Jin more, they would feel more rxed in their hearts.

    There was a lot of noise in the hall due to the scolding one after another.

    Several generals of the Yiyue n looked at Tantai Jin, cold sweat ran down.

 Chapter 36: Return

    They can scold vigorously, and the civil servants are good at talking, and they scold Tan Taijin over and over again, and they don''t have the same kind.

    Tantai Jin on the throne, earnestly listen.

    He did not discourage these civil servants, nor did he order them to be killed. When the civil servants saw it, they immediately gained confidence. Tantai Jin has not yet ascended the throne and is not recognized by everyone. He is a rebellious court thief.

    Those who want to be emperors, who don¡¯t want fame, Tan Tai Jin would definitely not dare to take them as old officials.

    Six-year-old is a prime minister, and now with aliens and monsters, Tantai Jin is not worthy of being the Emperor of Zhou!

    When ¡¡¡¡ Sheep Cum came in, I saw this situation.

    Tantai Jin leaned on the throne, and the officials scolded him to the point that "we must die if we cut off our sons and grandchildren." It was noisy, and if it was Mohe City Lord¡¯s Mansion, I thought it was a vegetable market.

    Goat **** nced at Tan Tai Jin, and his moustache twitched in horror.

    He asked Nian Baiyu next to him in a low voice: "What''s the matter, these old men don''t want to live anymore? Your Royal Highness is not angry?"

    In the current situation, when the two countries are fighting, they can''t kill all the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, but if they scold Tantaijin like this, Your Highness will definitely not let them go.

    Twenty Baiyu is the leader of the night shadow guard of the Yiyue n. Now turning to the bright spot, he whispered: "His Royal Highness heard them cursing for an hour."

    Ye Chufeng on the side looked at the ground and said nothing.

    cursed another cup of tea kung fu, some people were poor, and the voice in the hall gradually became quieter.

    Finally, Tantai Jin moved.

    He yawned and asked the ministers: "Is it finished?"

    His voice is calm, not higher than any of the following people filled with righteous indignation, and the ministers are getting more and more energetic: "Today, even if I am here, I will not recognize you as a dog thief as a new ruler."

    Another spineless courtier echoed: "Yes, dog thief, kill if you want to kill, I will never serve you."

    Who knows, upon hearing this, the man on the throne pressed his forehead andughed in a low voice.

    "Do you think that I called you to surrender?" Tan Tai Jin said weirdly. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Isn¡¯t it?

    Taijin Taijin patted his palms: "Bring it up."

    The attendant took a wooden bucket and came in. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Tan Tai Jin meant.

    "A dog thief like me, I don''t like killing." Tan Taijin said, "You guys must be hungry after cursing for so long. Seeing you are so loyal to the first emperor, I am so touched that I will fulfill you and return the body of the first emperor. Yuer, etc. for safekeeping."

    Yangji had an ominous premonition. He looked at Nian Baiyu. Nian Baiyu thought of something, bowed his head and said nothing.

    The attendants took out small bowls, and took a small bowl of broth from the barrel in turn.

    Taijin chuckled and said, "For me, the chaos and thief, treat you adults well."

    The attendants pinched the chin of the courtiers and were about to feed the broth. Someone looked at the meat in the bowl and finally reacted and shouted in horror: "This is the meat of the first emperor!"

    Tan Tai Jin actually cooked Tan Tai Ming Lang and let the courtiers share their food.

    Everyone''splexion changed drastically and they were struggling desperately. However, a group of literati, no matter where they struggled over the Yiyue Assassin, soon, there was a series of retching noises in the hall.

    Taijin asked suspiciously: "You are such a supporter. Now in your body, you can always be loyal to him. Why is no one happy?"

    Sheep **** heard his gentle voice, goose bumps were about to rise.

    Taijin seriously thought about it, and then suddenly said: "Ah, let''s do it, you are not happy, but you didn''t enjoy it after thinking about it. For the unhappy adults, add an extra bowl of broth."

    As soon as I said this, no one dared to say anything.

    saw someone show horror, and pulled out a smile: "Happy, the old minister is happy. Dian...No, thank you for your gift."

    He scrambled and showed a stiff smile: "If your majesty guards my Great Zhou, my Great Zhou will surely endure forever, and Fukuzawa willst forever."

    Tai Jinughed.

    There was a person at the beginning, the courtiers with earth-colored faces, allughed.

    For a while, the kingughed, and the minister alsoughed.

    The former master Guan, who had been the worst scolding at Tan Taijin, couldn''t ept the fact that he had eaten Emperor Xian, so he stood up and mmed into the pir.

    Tai-Jin looked at with interest, waiting for Lord Guan to fall down with blood.

    Tai Jin suppressed his smile, his eyes turned gloomy.

    No one dared to scold him this time, kneeling tremblingly, Tan Tai Jin looked at Lord Guan for a long time, and finally said softly: "Return his body to his family."

    Everyone turned pale.

    Everyone knows what he means, this is definitely not a gift. Once Lord Guan died, his family also suffered.

    The spineless courtiers slumped down.

    Even if they kill them, it is much better than the current situation. Eating the flesh of the first emperor, their reputation has long been filthy. Whether they like it or not, when they leave the hall today, they and Tantai Jin are the same.

    No one resisted anymore, crawling down one by one.

    The ministers who were surrendered were dragged out, Yang Cum faced Tantai Jin, his legs were weak.

    Fortunately, he thought that he could retreat all over. Now it seems that after following Tantai Jin, even if he rots into a pool of rotten flesh and gives birth to maggots, he dare not give birth to a heart of betrayal.

    He squatted and reported: "The viin has counted the food and grass in Mohe and Mohe, and it can still eat the army in March. No, no, it will be enough for the army to eat in March... the monsters left behind by the brightest Tantai... monsters..."

    Tai Jin nced at him.

    The sheep and **** legs softened and almost knelt down, and Nian Baiyu held him with a nk expression on his face.

    Tai Jin tilted his head and said, "Are you afraid of me?"

    Sheep Cum said: "The viin dare not, the viin dare not."

    TaiJin showed a shy smile: "Mr. Yangji, don''t be afraid, what they eat is not Tantai''s bright meat, but spoiled pork."

    "Pork?" Yang Ji looked at Nian Baiyu and Ye Chufeng subconsciously.

    Ye Chufeng didn''t respond much, but Nian Baiyu nodded slightly. Sheep sighed in relief, and the feeling of tumbling in his stomach finally faded.

    Tan Tai Jin whispered softly: "Look, soldiers are not bloody, nor do they have to kill people. In their entire life, they will not be able to use Tan Tai''s bright name to deal with me."

    Sheep **** thought, it turned out to be!

    Even though it is pork, it still can''t let the shadow of the sheep and **** on Tantaijin fade away. He barely calmed down and reported smoothly on the military camp.

    Taijin listened casually, and he looked down at his white jade fingers.

    I thought, Jing Lan''an was right, even if he didn''t agree with him in his heart, he must pretend to be like others.

    He tried to learn the behavior of others a little bit, at least on the face of it, he learned well.

    *

    Five days after the death of the old emperor of Zhou, the civil and military forces of the Manchu dynasty all served the new emperor.

    Su Su sat in the restaurant, and when he heard the news, he couldn''t help muttering: "What did he do?"

    No one will be so smooth!

    Changing the dynasty, seeking to usurp the throne, how could it be so smooth.

    There was no sound of this incident. Su Su was puzzled. A middle-aged couple sat opposite her and reminded her: "Girl..."

    Su Su looked up, reacted, and said, "Uncle, auntie, I hope you will take good care of Xiaoshan."

    The honest couple in front of him nodded quickly and said kindly: "Don''t worry, the girl, we don''t have children. We will treat Xiaoshan as our own sons and won''t lose him."

    The man echoed: "We will take the hill and stay away from this ce. Mohe and Yuzhou are not safe. Over the years, my wife and I have saved some wealth. Even if we leave Yuzhou, we can live very well."

    Susu nodded: "Can I have a few words with Xiaoshan?"

    The couple went out empathetically. The woman looked back at the hill frequently and she could see that she liked the hill very much.

    Susu said: "Do you like them?"

    Xiaoshan''s clear eyes looked at Su Su, nodded and said, "I like it."

    Su Su sighed and touched his head: "What should I do with you?"

    Such a good boy, I don''t want to go, but I never show it.

    Su Su is really pitying him, she hasn''t pityed a person like this for a long time. But she really has to go. The couple are good people and have a solid family. It is better for Xiaoshan to follow them than to follow herself.

    Susu gently held Koyama''s wrist.

    The boy¡¯s pulse is weak and hardly like a living person. No matter how good the couple were, they couldn''t let Xiaoshan continue their lives.

    She made a cut in her wrist and handed it to the hill''s lips.

    Xiaoshan nced at her, and gently sucked her blood like the previous two days. After Qing Shihua''s transformed girl''s body, the blood was not smelly, but rather had a shallow floral fragrance and supreme power. Xiaoshan knew that she wanted to live a few more years.

    He didn''t dare to use force, and if there were any lip **** against her wrist.

    The girl''s soft skin and the faint and pleasant scent made him feel at a loss.

    His dry lips touched him, and he held back his blushing.

    still couldn''t help but look at her quietly.

    She smiled and looked at herself: "What''s the matter?"

    Xiaoshan hurriedly let go of her.

    "Thank you."

    He never wanted to call Sister Su Su, and Su Su didn''t care. The child was well-behaved and precocious, and he had his own thoughts in his heart.

    "In the future, if you have a good life, if you have a chance, you must catch it. Xiaoshan, be a strong person, and hope that one day, we will meet again."

    Xiaoshan muffled: "Well, I will."

    I promise you.

    Su Su nodded, nning to leave, Xiao Shan pressed the corners of his lips, and gently hooked Su Su''s sleeve with his fingers.

    He put a thumb-sized jade box into Su Su''s palm.

    Su Su lowered his eyes and saw a white bug sleeping in the jade box.

    Xiaoshan said: "I, I only have this, give it to you, don''t be afraid of it, and don''t dislike it. If you take it, you won''t be poisoned."

    He was afraid that Susu would not want him, so he took a few steps back in a hurry: "I''m looking for them."

    Before Su Su could speak, he ran outside and took the hand of the woman in the couple.

    The woman was beaming with joy, and Su Su put away the jade box in aplex mood, watching them take the hill into the carriage and leave from a distance.

    In the carriage.

    The woman said: "Don''t look, your sister has gone away."

    Koyama whispered, "She is not my sister."

    The woman couldn''t hear what he said: "What''s the matter with the bird on your shoulder?"

    said, she is going to catch it.

    Xiaoshan guarded the bird in his palm, pursing his lips and said, "Please, please don''t touch it."

    The woman covered her mouth and smiled and said, "This child, my mother won''t grab you."

    The hill was silent.

    He wanted to say that he is not a child anymore. Although he looks like a six or seven-year-old body, he is already twelve years old.

    He is a teenager, and he also remembers his mother, whose name is Jing Lan''an.

    He is the young master of the Yiyue n, Yuefuya.

    *

    Susu put on a small sword on his back, traveled for a few days, and arrived at Mohe by boat.

    Mohe is already in the scorching summer, Su Su put on a woman''s lightweight undergarment and observes the situation in the city.

    In fact, she doesn''t know what to do. Jize said that the Demon God had no love thread, so he was destined to be a cold-hearted and deserted person.

    ording to the historical records, there is no love thread, which can growter, but the process is difficult. It is necessary to teach someone to love and hate, pain and sweetness.

    Human feelings are the mostplicated thing in the world.

    Judging from what Su Su currently understands, Tantai Jin only has feelings for Ye Bingshang, and he never forgets. Perhaps this candidate, Ye Bingshang is the most suitable.

    However, Ye Bingchang married Xiao Rin, and other people''s husband and wife Qinse and Ming, what is this called?

    Extracting evil bones seems to be difficult to hell. No wonder Jize just tolerates smiles, does not encourage her, and does not attack her. This in itself is a desperate thing.

    She was still trying to find a way, the street was rioted, and the crowd started running.

    A woman was squeezed down by the crowd and fell to Su Su¡¯s feet. Su Su quickly helped her up: "What happened?"

    The woman hurriedly said: "The war tiger raised by the old emperor Zhou has to pick a woman to serve every few days. That''s a monster, no one wille back alive! Girl, you run quickly."

    Sure enough, not far away, a line of soldiers looked sharply at the crowd.

    Su Su heard from Orion earlier that there is a tiger demon on a hill in Tantai that can help him fight.

    Tan Tai Jin killed Tan Tai Ming Lang. He estimated that he was reluctant to kill this tiger demon, so he continued to raise it and let the tiger demon fight for him.

    After all, how mortals have beaten fierce spirits, Su Su grinned his teeth lightly, and couldn''t expect Tan Tai Jin to have any right and wrong views.

    Seeing the soldiers getting closer and closer, Su Su didn¡¯t mean to hide. Isn¡¯t he a tiger demon who eats women? See if she doesn''t blow its head!

    The Tiger Demon was originally Ye Dad¡¯s threat. She wanted to go to Tantai Jin and dealt with the Tiger Demon by the way.

    ording to Susu, even if Tantai Jin wants to be the emperor, the current situation is the best. If he really destroys Xia Guo, he must be awless tyrant.

    Her heart moved. When the soldiers caught her, she struggled symbolically and was taken away.

    After Su Su was captured, she was not directly sent to the Tiger Demon. The mother squinted her eyes, and finally Su Su was locked in a room.

    There are five women in the room.

    The women were pale, and there were two weeping. Seeing Susu being pushed in, they nced at it and lowered their heads in despair.

    A woman with an ugly face said: "Yun''er, no, we can''t just sit and wait for death. If we don''t think about it, we will definitely die."

    Zhao Yuner looked haggard and said, "Is there any way that Tantai will keep us clear, not just for tonight. I heard from my father before that he found a sleeping monster and waited to wake up."

    Yanwan said: "But Tantai Minng is dead, and Mohe is now in charge of his brother. We...maybe we have a chance."

    Yan Wan looked at Zhao Yun''er''s beautiful and charming face: "Yes! Yun''er, you are so beautiful, we still have a chance tonight, before the ceremony, the new emperor will call us, as long as he...he loves you, we will There is no need to wake up the big demon."

    Zhao Yuner was startled, a little more hopeful in her eyes.

    Su Suwan didn''t expect that besides the tiger demon, Tantai Minng wanted to wake up other big demon.

    Tan Tai Jin is more eager for power than Tan Tai bright. Since he has this opportunity, he must awaken the monster. Whether it is taking out the inner alchemy and swallowing it by himself, or driving the monster to fight, it is something Tan Tai Jin will do.

    Tantai royal family are all lunatics.

    However, the few girls in front of them obviously don''t understand the new emperor. Because of these brave girls, they decided to seduce Tantai Jin.

    Susu:...

 Chapter 37: Sacrifice

    Su Su is a neer, dressed in shabby clothes, and a few expensive girls obviously do not intend to take her to seduce the new emperor.

    Yan Wan in the cyan dress said: "Yun''er, I have previously inquired that there is no concubine beside the new emperor. He is young and energetic, and it is impossible to see the beauty without responding. As long as we seize the opportunity, we will not be sent off. Go to sacrifice the monsters."

    Undoubtedly, among the few people, Zhao Yuner is the most beautiful.

    She wears a pink skirt, which is the most eye-catching among the crowd. Even the sad look does notpromise her beauty.

    Zhao Yun''er nodded and agreed with Yan Wan''s idea.

    A trace of unwillingness shed in Yan Wan''s eyes, she wanted to go up, but Yan Wan looked in. Life is at stake, she can only actively advise Zhao Yuner.

    "Yun''er, you must save your sisters and speak nice things for everyone." Don''t get pampered and forget them.

    Zhao Yuner solemnly said: "Of course, I won''t let you have an ident."

    The other girls were also grateful and thanked them again and again. Zhao Yun''er has a red glow on her face. She is a girl who has not left the pavilion. She is very embarrassed to seduce the new emperor at this moment.

    The scene was very lively for a while, everyone seemed to have imagined it, the new emperor fell in love with Zhao Yuner and released their scene.

    From beginning to end, no one cares about Susu.

    They squeezed Su Su silently.

    Susu is not wearing a skirt, but a light red shirt with tight cuffs, showing slender white wrists, and the skirt is also very neat.

    Daxia Shangwu, Su Su dressed like the daughter of an ordinary martial artist. Su Su was born with red lips and white teeth, and a pair of ck and white eyes with warm and moist, not worse than Zhao Yun''er.

    Of course, because of good looks, Su Su was not thrown away to feed the tiger demon, but joined this "beauty camp."

    From their words, Su Su inferred that these were all formerdies from the Mohe official''s house.

    Zhao Yuner in pink clothes is the daughter of Zhao Xing, the former general of Mohe.

    Strictly speaking, Zhao Xing is still Susu''s father Ye Xiao''s men. He died on the battlefield not long ago. After Mohe lost his hand and was captured by Tantai Minng, his daughter became a prisoner of Tantai Minng.

    Tantai is clear and lustful, keeping a few people not to kill, there are two ns: First, if you are interested, you can y with beauties; second, even if you are not interested, you can use them to sacrifice to awaken the big monsters in Mohe.

    Unfortunately, Tantai was killed by Tantai Jin before it had time to implement the n. Once he died, Zhao Yuner and several other generals''dies became prisoners of Tantaijin.

    Tantai Jin intends to continue Tantai''s clear n tonight, and let Zhao Yuner and others sacrifice.

    They were discussing fiercely, and they were really going to die. Su Su reminded with a headache: "The new emperor is cruel and will not be more clear and kind than Tantai. Beauty tricks will not work for him."

    It''s okay if she doesn''t remind her, as she speaks like stabbing a ho''s nest.

    Yanwan immediately said: "How do you know that it won''t work? You know you are going to make sacrifices, but you don''t panic at all. You don''t want to seduce the new emperor yourself."

    Even Zhao Yun''er''s face is hard to look like, after all, Su Su Rong''s face is there, if you really want to fight, maybe the new emperor will look at whom.

    Several other women also said: "That''s right, do you know who Miss Zhao is? If you rest in peace, she will be favored, and she might even intercede with you."

    Su Su was a little serious, and said to Zhao Yun''er: "Your father died for Mohe, are you really willing to stay with the enemy emperor?"

    Zhao Yuner said vigntly: "You don''t have to instigate me, Yan Wan is right, everyone is to survive, and you are no exception. This is my opportunity, and I also want to save my sisters."

    Everyone was so touched, the same enemy looked at Su Su.

    Susu said: "Well, I surrender."

    Then you should try it. Since you can''t persuade, there is no need to persuade it.

    This time they avoided Su Su even when they talked about the n, for fear that Su Su would listen to them, and Su Su would not bother to care about them, cutting off the mahogany sword they hid.

    The hero''s daughter, she doesn''t necessarily have backbone.

    The sky darkened, and the mother came to the courtyard.

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ said nkly, "You guys, put on your clothes ande with me."

    The attendant handed over a few white dresses.

    Su Su looked at him, good fellow, embroidered with sacrificial lines on his dress with gold thread. It was really a dress for the sacrifice. The white dress for the sacrifice looked pure and beautiful. Several girls looked at each other and were surprised that they could wear such a good dress.

    Su Su was pushed by the mother: "They all changed, what are you in a daze?"

    Su Su thought, the golden thread of this beautiful dress shined, it was the time of death. Under the dissatisfied stare of the mother, Su Su had no choice but to put on a white dress.

    Looking at the slim captive girls, the mother nodded in satisfaction.

    "I repeat the rules. I will take you to the banks of the Mohe River in a while. The person in the lead will hold the jade mirror, and the people after that will hold the golden hairpin, flower branches, morning dew, brightmp, and pond mud. The jade mirror is presented to your majesty. No mistakes are allowed. If you If you do well, you may be pardoned, but if you don¡¯t do well, huh..."

    Several people trembled.

    When the things were brought, everyone acquiesced that Zhao Yuner would hold the jade mirror.

    After all, the person holding the jade mirror has the opportunity to contact Tantai Jin. The rest of them waited for Zhao Yuner to take the mirror and grabbed what they wanted.

    Yanwan was content to get the golden hairpin.

    At the end, Su Su only had a pond of mud.

    She didn''t get angry either, and picked up the mud.

    is a bit smelly.

    A few people got on the carriage, and everyone spontaneously disgusted and stayed away from Su Su.

    Susu hugged her mud and didn''t care. The ignorant are not afraid, and they are all regarded as sacrifices. How can they be entangled in the beauty of the things they take.

    Except for the jade mirror, the other things are gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five elements alone cannot awaken the big demon and require blood.

    They put on sacrificial costumes and expected Tantaijin to let them go withpassion. Do they think they are Ye Bingshang?

    The carriage swayed all the way, and Zhao Yuner looked at her hair buns from time to time through Yujing.

    Susu closed his eyes, leaned against the corner of the carriage, thinking for a while how to stop the monster from appearing.

    Even though the restless girls didn''t talk to her, they couldn''t help but look at her at this time.

    The girl has a white dress and white dress, with two ribbons tied to her hair, which fall on her shoulders. Her eyshes were curly and long, moonlight came in, and the gold thread on her body was flowing with holy light.

    Several girls stared at her nkly, the girls sat upright. I have to admit that among the six people, she is the only one who wears the solemn sacrificial rites with a sense of sacredness.

    Even Zhao Yuner, who is holding a jade mirror, doesn''t have this kind of aura.

    Zhao Yun''er also realized that she bit her lip and couldn''t help straightening her back.

    Su Su didn¡¯t know all of this, and didn¡¯t know how long the carriage swayed. Someone said, "It''s here."

    The woman got off the carriage one by one.

    is led by Zhao Yuner, and Su Su is at the end.

    She carried her own mud and looked around quietly.

    July summer night, the moonlight in the sky is like flowing water, tilting down, turning the vast Mohe into shimmering silver.

    Not far away is the jungle, and the sound of cicadas and frogs are endless.

    The attendants are obsessed with pcenterns, standing by the river.

    At the light spot, the indifferent face of the ck-clothed boy is very clear.

    Su Su thought, when he leftst time, Tantai Jin was almost strangled to death. If he were to find himself, he would probably be finished.

    She hung her head and walked at the back, thanking that she was holding mud.

    The mud is good, the mud is really cute.

    Several Taoist-like people stood beside Tantai Jin.

    "Your Majesty, as soon as the light is on, the river will divide. When we and your Majesty step on the water, we will find the monster that has been sleeping for a thousand years."

    Tan Tai Jin said with a smile: "I trust you all by nature."

    His eyes are burning, staring at the water.

    Even Su Su can''t help but wonder, what kind of demon is there in Mohe, Tantai Jin has to get it out.

    It''s not a big demon, he probably doesn''t like it, if it''s a big demon, he might help him out.

    brought six sacrifices, he wanted the monster to recognize him as his master.

    Zhao Yuner is the closest to Tantaijin. At this moment, she stared at the handsome and extraordinary boy, her heartbeat pounding faster.

    The new emperor is so young and beautiful.

    She was holding the mirror, thinking about what to do next, she was a little bit shy, a little less afraid and repelled.

    Zhao Yuner had actually hesitated. After all, her father was killed by the barbarians of Zhou State, and she also hated Tantai Minng for turning herself into a prisoner.

    But Yan Wan is right, what can they do with a group of weak women, they can only protect themselves.

    Tan Tai Jin is not clear, he has no grudges with himself, and it is not shameful to want to live. His Highness Xiao Lin cannot save them now.

    Tai Jin noticed that someone was looking at him, he turned his head, the girl in the lead met his gaze, blushing and bowed her head.

    He sneered coldly in his heart, scanning the past one by one, falling on thest girl.

    She lowered her head, couldn''t see her face, and looked weak and afraid.

    He retracted his gaze, leaned against the seat, and waited for the moonlight to reach the center of Mohe.

    Finally, under the moonlight, Mohe looked like a bright mirror. The Taoist said: "Your Majesty, the timing is right."

    å£Ì¨Jin nodded.

    The attendant said: "Cheng Yujing."

    Zhao Yuner took a deep breath, walked over tremblingly, half-kneeled, and presented the jade mirror to the emperor in ck on the seat.

    His fingertips were pale, and he wanted to take over the mirror. Zhao Yun''er gritted his teeth and fell down diagonally, dragging her pitifully onto the emperor''s ck robe.

    Tantai Cinder''s face remained unchanged, and took the mirror from her hand.

    turned a blind eye to the woman who was leaning on his leg. Zhao Yun''er was lost and fortunate. He was not angry. It was already a good start.

    "The little girl didn''t mean to, please forgive me."

    å£Taijin was ying with the mirror, looking at her with ck eyes, and when she looked at her nervously, he smiled softly: "I forgive you for your innocence. Would you like to make a way for me?"

    Zhao Yuner stared at him nkly.

    Taijin''s expression is fragile and fragile, as if he is hesitated for Zhao Yun''er.

    The weak and gentle boy, gently pursed his lips.

    Zhao Yuner quickly said: "The little girl is willing! Yes!"

    TaiJin dropped a drop of blood on the mirror, and said lightly: "Then go."

    Zhao Yuner took the mirror again, regretting a little bit, she came to hook him, she was afraid of death.

    Taijin gently stroked her hair, and said dumbly: "Don''t be afraid, the lonely is behind you, protecting you."

    Zhao Yuner''s face flushed, she nodded and stood up and pointed the mirror at theke surface.

    Susu: "..."

    was afraid of the pig teammates, she looked at Yan Wan, and hoped that Yan Wan would give her some strength, and called back the dizzy Zhao Yuner. However, Yan Wan held the golden hairpin in her hand, hate and envy in her eyes.

    Su Su was speechless, she tightened her cuffs and decided to blow up the group of wicked dogs.

    Moonlight reflected from the mirror and found the surface of theke. Several Taoist priests chanted together and rang the copper bell in their hands.

    A magical scene appeared, and the river was divided into water, and a downward path appeared.

    Yang Ji Yixi next to Tantai Jin: "Dian...Your Majesty, Tantai is clear and didn''t find the wrong ce."

    Tai Jin stood up from the seat, with a little excitement in his ck eyes, he was breathing fast, staring at the river.

    The Taoist priests swallowed the water bead, Tantai Jin, Nian Baiyu, and Ye Chufeng all swallowed them.

    Zhao Yun''er and several people swallowed a bead, whether they wanted it or not.

    Zhao Yun''er looked at the river Oita in panic. She regretted it immediately and wanted to throw away the mirror, and was afraid that Tantai Jin behind her would be angry. She was about to regret a few steps away from the river, but suddenly a suction came from the river, which dragged Zhao Yun''er. Go in.

    The blood sshed in the water, and the blurry road became clearer.

    The faces of the women at the human sacrifice changed drastically.

    However, a red me bee appeared behind each person, forcing the women to move forward.

    At this moment, no one can think of the idea of ??seduce Tan Tai Jin. One second before he was softlyforting Zhao Yun''er, the next second he lied to her to die by holding the mirror.

    Someone sobbed quietly.

    Taijin put his fingers against his lips, and smiled: "Shhh, kill if you noisy."

    No one dared to make a sound anymore, walking into the underwater stairs one by one, and a Taoist priest followed each one.

    Su Su lowered her head and walked behind the crowd. There was no Taoist priest behind her, and a scent of sandalwood came. Su Su''s scalp tightened, knowing that Tantai Jin was behind her.

    She walked neatly and calmly.

    Tai Jin walked a few steps, staring at theke at first, but a strange feeling forced him to turn away and look at the back of the head of the girl in front of him.

    He stared straight for two seconds, but only saw her small white earlobes.

    The girl was as high as his shoulders, and he squinted his eyes, with an urge to push her over.

    However, the smell of muddy pond made him frown in disgust.

    Next to him, Twenty Baiyu whispered: "Your Majesty, you have reached the bottom of the river."

    The bottom of the river is not deep, the Taoist priests touched out the pearl, which illuminates the bottom of the water for a moment.

    A sleeping Octopus, lying on the bottom of the river.

    Jiao has the blood of the ancient gods and dragons, although it is so shallow that it is negligible, but if the Jiao takes the right path and cultivates for tens of thousands of years, it is possible to practice soaring.

    However, the Jiao should have only two ws, but the Jiao in front of him has deformed eight ws.

    It is gray-brown and not pretty. It curls up and hugs a m shell and sleeps on the bottom of theke.

    Su Su had nned to wait for an opportunity to kill this big demon, but at this moment his eyes widened slightly.

    there is no evil spirit on the Jiao, this Jiao turned out to be a cultivator!

    òÔ is surrounded by a faint aura, like resentment, resentment changes shape, entwining the scorpion, unexpectedly give birth to a shape!

    This red resentment was formed, and he wanted to upy the body of the Sleeping Flood Dragon.

    Su Su understood that it was not Jiao who had just murdered, but the resentment that had umted for several years.

    And now, Tan Tai-Jin''s n is to kill them all and sacrifice them to Resentment, so that the Resentment is strong enough to invade the body of the dragon and be a monster for him to drive.

    Su Su calmly stepped back and approached Tantai Jin.

    She squeezed her small fist, ah, so angry.

    Killing and raising grievances, turning the cultivating dragon into a monster, he can''t figure it out. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Taoist priest said: "Five Elements Magic Array."

    The women were pushed out of different directions. When the Taoist priest came to push Susu, she suddenly turned her head and hugged Tantai Jin behind her. The mud in her hands was stuck on Tantai Jin''s face, and she pressed hard.

    She is agile, not to mention Taoists who are only good at spells, even Twenty Baiyu did not react.

    The girl pinched her throat and whispered: "Woo, woo, you are so scared..."

    Taijin Taijin''s face was stained with foul mud, his eyes were cold, and he said softly: "Ten Baiyu, kill this thing."

    Twenty Baiyu didn''t say a word, and shed over.

    saw the girl in her arms suddenly raised her head, and while he was talking, a pill was put into his mouth. Tantai Jin saw a smiling, hateful little face.

    "I''m back again! Are you happy?"

 Chapter 38: Against

    Tai Jin wanted to spit out the pill, but it was toote. Su Su put a finger in his throat and he swallowed it.

    Seeing the person in his arms clearly, Tan Tai Jin''s original calm face was instantly gloomy and terrifying.

    Su Su seeded and ran.

    The girl¡¯s smiling face was still in front of her eyes for a moment, and the next moment it was a long way away.

    The mud in the pond fell from Tantai Jin¡¯s face. He looked at Su Su and revealed a distorted smile: "Ye, Xi, Mist."

    Twenty Baiyu naturally also recognizes Su Su. Thest time he performed a dance for his majesty, he almost never strangled his majesty girl.

    Twenty Baiyu sternly said: "Wonder, what did you eat for your majesty!" Looking at Su Su''s gaze, it was like looking at a dead person.

    Tai-Jin held on to the rock at the bottom of the river and tried to spit out the pills without sess.

    This is obviously what Tan Tai Jin wanted to ask, he felt sick in his stomach, and looked straight at Su Su.

    Susu said: "Of course it is to wear intestinal poison. Medicine. If you don''t cure it quickly, you will easily die. I advise you to take Tantai Jin back for treatment. What if he is poisoned and diedter?"

    Why do everyone like to call her a demon? Compared to her, they are more like demon.

    Hearing she said it was poison. Medicine, Tantai Jin''s face was even more ugly: "What is the use of you bunch of trash things, a woman can''t help it!"

    Twenty Baiyu knew that he was weak in guarding, and knelt down on his knees without saying a word.

    Tai Jin nced at the Taoist priest beside him: "Grab her!"

    Hearing the words of the old Dao, he sacrificed a soul-eating streamer. The soul-eating streamer made a ck halo on the bottom of the water. The Taoist priest chanted a word, and the soul-eating streamer flew towards Susu.

    When Su Su saw the Soul Devouring Banner, his eyes sank: "Monster Dao, you actually use living people to sacrifice the g!"

    The old way smiled triumphantly.

    The ¡¡¡¡ Soul Devouring Banner was filled with grievances. Once it was sacrificed, the grievances on the top of the Jiao¡¯s head felt the same kind of grievances.

    As soon as the Soul Devouring banner came over, it suddenly became bigger, and Su Su couldn''t hide, so he drew out the talisman and greeted him with a palm.

    The talisman paper shattered in the palm of his hand.

    The Soul Devouring Banner reluctantly relented, whirled in the air, and tried to attack Su Su again.

    Su Su dodged very hard, her runes were shattered, and finally she was hit on the shoulder by the soul eater and fell to the ground.

    This thing is a rare magic weapon, and I don¡¯t know how many people killed by the old Taoist priest to have such a heavy grievance.

    The Soul Eater g hovered around Su Su, under the huge g, the girl''s face was pale.

    The old Dao saw Su Su Fuzhi, knowing that this girl is not simple, I am afraid it is his nemesis. He took out the bell and immediately decided to kill Susu.

    Ye Chufeng frowned, just about to ask Tantai Jin to let Su Su go.

    The next moment, the old-fashioned bell was held by someone.

    The hand holding the bell is slender and pale.

    The old way raised his head: "Your Majesty?"

    TaiJin had no expression on his face and wiped the mud off his face, and said angrily to the old Taoist: "Gu let you catch her, not kill her!"

    The old Taoist priest responded, just as he was about to withdraw the holy spirit banner, but saw the **** the ground taking advantage of him to talk to Tantai Jin, boldly, reaching out and holding the holy spirit banner.

    The soul-recruiting banner was held by a mortal, and the ck energy was strong. Susu refused to let go. The huge suction power came from the soul-recruiting banner, trying to **** Susu''s soul in.

    Gouyu woke up in horror: "Little Master, what are you doing, let go."

    Su Su pressed his lips, looked at the ck spirit-calling banner, and replied to Gou Yu in his heart: "The spirit-calling banner has swallowed countless mortal souls. If you don''t kill the old way today, it will be a big disaster."

    Gouyu nced at the color of the holy spirit g, and his heart sank. Knowing that Susu''s position was firm, he had to say: "You have to be careful."

    The old Taoist priest looked back at Tantai Jin embarrassedly: "If she doesn''t let go, the holy spirit will swallow her up sooner orter, and there is no way for the poor."

    TaiJin''s look is dark: "Ye Xiwu, let me go!"

    Su Su ignored him, sped the spirit banner with both hands, and volleyed with the blood of the gods to draw charms.

    The old Taoist priest had an ominous premonition in his heart, and he quickly asked Tan Taijin for instructions: "Your Majesty! Can''t go on like this, the woman wants to destroy the holy spirit g, and once the holy spirit g is destroyed, there is no way to awaken the demon dragon. We must kill her."

    Tai Jin''s eyes are dark, his lips are silent, his hands holding the Taoist bell tightly.

    Susu over there has finished drawing the talisman, she raised her eyes to the old Taoist priest: "Let you, the demon way, also taste the taste of being taken away."

    She released her hand, and a golden mark appeared on the spirit banner.

    The soul-recruiting banner broke away from her hand and spun rapidly in the air. Su Su curled up his lips and said loudly: "Close!"

    The girl¡¯s eyes were clear, and the spirit-inspiring banners enveloped the old Taoist priest. The old Taoist priest said: "This is impossible, this is impossible!"

    He followed Tantai for three years and sacrificed so many souls before he could drive this spirit-calling g. How could this girl drive it!

    The old Taoist priest wants to escape, but he doesn''t have the blood of God, and he doesn''t have the flower of the world, how can he escape.

    Susu flipped his fingers and directed the spirit-bearer g to attack the old Taoist priest, who screamed. Tantai Jin got close, and the spirit of the soul-seeking g made a hole in his face.

    Twenty Baiyu''s eyes were quick, and he quickly pulled Tantai Jin away to avoid the spirit-calling g attack.

    Tai Jin raised his eyes and looked at Su Su.

    The girl was wearing a sacrificial skirt, her body gleaming with gold thread.

    I don''t know if it''s because she is at the bottom of the river, her pupils actually have a kind of magnificent and solemn purple.

    Being holy and ruthless like a goddess, insisting on killing the demon way, without even looking at him.

    Tai Jin covered the wound on his face. If Nian Baiyu hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been seriously injured just now. He lowered his eyes and said to himself: "You are always against me..."

    The old Taoist priest fell in a pool of blood, the spirit-bearing g lost its current owner, and fell down after spinning a few times.

    sted the demon dog''s head, Su Su blinked, and a happy smile appeared in his eyes. She covered her aching chest. She now has a beautiful flower in her body, and it will be difficult for others to kill her before the scheduled time.

    Once the old Dao died, the ceremony was difficult to carry out.

    òÔ is very difficult to be a monster.

    But in the next moment, Tan Tai Jinughed out loud. He casually wiped the blood from his face, and said nkly, "All killed."

    Su Su was stunned and looked at Tan Tai Jin. He didn''t look at her, but stared at the resentment above Jiao, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Twenty Baiyu shed behind the Taoist priests, raised the knife in his hand and fell, blood spurting out. The little Taoist priests couldn''t even call, so their heads fell to the ground.

    In just a few minutes, all Taoist priests fell.

    The blood in the river did not faint, but was absorbed by the resentment.

    Nian Baiyu and several other Ye Yingwei, carrying knives, walked towards Yan Wan and others.

    Su Su stopped him and said, "Stop!"

    But she can stop them from killing one girl, but she can''t stop others.

    Soon, the other girls'' eyes widened and they lost their breath.

    Huazhi and other things were even stained with their blood, and grievances flowed through them, growing stronger.

    Yanwan nced at the cold young emperor, knowing who is the savior this time, she grabbed Su Su Yibai and sobbed: "Girl, help me!"

    Su Su stopped Nian Baiyu, and said to Yan Wan, "Hurry up."

    Taoist priests are all dead, if Yanwan has another ident, her grievance will grow stronger and stronger. When it grows to a certain level, she can seize the body of She Jiao.

    Yan Wan gritted her teeth, turned around and ran, trying to leave along the way she came, and several Ye Ying guards quietly appeared in front of Yan Wan.

    Yanwan was scared back to Su Su.

    Su Su gritted her teeth and grabbed her to avoid Twenty Baiyu''s de.

    The knife cut off a strand of Yan Wan''s hair, and she was so frightened that she did not dare to cry.

    Night Shadow Guard surrounded them.

    Taijin threw a dagger in, and he smiled and said softly: "There is only one person''s grievance. You two, you can die."

    Although he was smiling, no one thought he was in a good mood.

    Su Su nced at him, looking for a chance to take Yan Wan to break out. Tantai Jin became crazy and almost killed everyone.

    However, with a move of Yan Wan behind her, she picked up the dagger on the ground and stabbed it straight towards Su Su.

    Yanwan doesn''t know how to martial arts, Su Su easily knocked down the dagger in her hand.

    "Why?" Su Su asked her.

    Yanwan looked at her resentfully, without speaking.

    Yanwan wants to live, she is a smart person, she can see that Tan Taijin knows Su Su. Su Su Huiwu himself would not, and this choice of living one of the two was clearly proposed in favor of Su Su.

    If Su Su wanted to kill herself, she couldn''t do her own resistance, so Yan Wan had to take the initiative.

    Tai Jin snorted.

    I don''t know if I am mocking Yan Wan or Susu.

    Su Su was silent, saying that it wouldn''t be enough to say that Yan Wan was in that room. It was basically clear.

    She is selfish and cunning.

    A gold thread appeared silently, binding Su Su and Yan Wan, and before Su Su could react, the gold thread pulled them back.

    Su Su crashed into a hot embrace, the visitor caught her off guard, and pushed her away in a hurry.

    Su Su stood still, and after looking at it for a long time, he realized: "Huge man?"

    turned out to be Pang Yizhi.

    Pang Yizhi red at her and snorted.

    Behind Pang Yizhi, there was a man in a azure brocade robe. It was Xiao Rin impressively.

    Yuqing looked at Yan Wan who was flying over and kicked away. Yan Wan rolled on the ground several times, her expression distorted with pain.

    Yuqing smiled and said: "Yo yo yo, I didn''t mean it, it''s just that girl, you are too kind to avenge your revenge. I am afraid that I will help you, and I will be stabbed by the girl. In the next article, the weak schr can''t hold the girl''s knife."

    Yanwan heard this, her face was flushed, her face turned red and white, knowing that these people had seen what she had just done.

    Su Su chuckled.

    Xiao Lin said, "Ms. Ye San, are you okay?"

    Su Su shook his head.

    TaiJin squinted at them: "You are looking for death."

    Xiao Lin calmly said: "It''s not always clear who will die."

    A gentle woman walked out behind Xiao Lin. Su Su pulled off the gold thread from her body and found that it was Ye Bingchang.

    As soon as Ye Bingchang walked out, the eyes of several people fell on her.

    She nced at Tan Tai Jin awkwardly, then at Su Su: "Sister Three."

    Su Su nodded at her, saying hello.

    Taijin looked at Ye Bingchang and frowned imperceptibly.

    Ye Bingshang said to Tan Taijin: "Proton, Mohe''s flood has no grudges against you. Why do you persist in demonizing it and awakening it?"

    Tai Jin did not speak. Facing Ye Bingshang''s duties, he didn''t even see him angry, but he was unexpectedly good-tempered.

    The boy was born with a good face, he looked innocent and pitiful as he did not speak but only pursed his lips.

    It seems that everyone is a bad guy and is about to besiege him.

    Ye Bingshang sighed lowly, thinking that Proton was not easy to pass by, so he couldn''t say anything to me.

    She took out a piece of white armor from her sleeve.

    When seeing the radiant Lin Jia, Gou Yuzheng eximed, "How is it possible!"

    Susu asked: "What''s the matter?"

    Gouyu has lived a long time, and has always been stable. Never been so gaffe before, Su Suqing couldn''t help but stare at that piece of scale armor.

    The scale armor exudes a dazzling light, and it is nothing ordinary at first nce.

    "What is that?" Su Su asked curiously.

    She has read many books in the library, including the appearance of many artifacts, but she has never seen such scales.

    It has the size of two palms, it is more lustrous than jade, the light is dazzling, and the golden lines on it are looming.

    Gouyu whispered: "Impossible, impossible..."

    Seeing Su Su staring at the scales, Gouyu returned to his senses, and said vaguely: "A kind of god...the heart-protecting scales of monsters."

    Susu: "It looks very powerful, it must be a very powerful monster guarding heart scales."

    Gouyu: "I think it is."

    Su Su heard that most monsters would rather die for things like heart-protecting scales, turning the heart-protecting scales into fly ash instead of staying easily.

    Therefore, most people know very little about Hu Xinlin.

    But, Su Su wondered, how could Ye Bingchang, a mortal, have such a rare treasure? Was the nightmare of thest time also the Ye Bingshang that was wrapped around this heart-protecting Lin?

    Hu Xinlin flickered in Ye Bingchang''s hands. She smiled slightly and said to Xiao Lin: "Master, in the m in Jiao''s arms."

    Xiao Lin nodded and smiled.

    TaiJin''s eyes were dark and unclear, and he nced at the m shell in the dragon''s arms. Compared with the huge dragon body, the m was too inconspicuous, small and ordinary.

    However, it would be extraordinary if Xiao Rin could find him.

    Susu looked around and asked Pang Yizhi: "Why is King Xuan here looking for this time?"

    Pang Yizhi nced at her and hummed indifferently.

    Su Su knew that the adult who had a crush on Ye Bingchang didn''t like him, and didn''t bother him anymore.

    On the contrary, Pang Yizhi saw that she was about to walk away, and said uncontrobly, "There are relics that restrain monsters."

    Su Su looked at him in surprise.

    Pang Yizhidi began: "Anyway, that thing can deal with the tiger demon of Tantaijin."

    Taijin and Xiao Rin, both of them came to Mohe by ident. One wanted the demon dragon, and the other wanted relics.

    The scene was very tight for a while.

    Seeing Su Su looking at him, Pang Yizhi''s mouth turned up, and he asked Ye Bingshang to find himself, and told him to bring her to Mohe to find Xiao Rin, and he exined clearly.

    Pang Yizhi talked with her in a low voice, fearing being heard by the people of Zhou, they were very close.

    Su Su felt a cold gaze staring at herself, she subconsciously looked at Tantai Jin, but saw that he was clearly looking at Ye Bingshang.

    Feeling wrong? Su Su thought.

 Chapter 39: Prajna Floating

    Xiao Lin brought his guards, and besides that, there was an old man in ragged clothes.

    The old manughed at Tantai Jin: "Boy, you have done all the bad things and want to spheme the fairy, transforming into a monster, and don''t be afraid of getting rid of evil and dying!"

    Su Su saw Tantai Jin¡¯s mouth twitching coldly.

    She felt that if it weren''t for Ye Bingshang''s presence here, Tantai Jin would definitelyugh out loud. Ye Bingchang stood there softly and weakly, and Tantai Jin converged arrogantly without refuting.

    Yu Qing said: "Uncle Ji, you talked so much to that lunatic what to do. Zhou Guo began to raise monsters a few years ago, and he was willing to give up the monsters. It¡¯s only me. Those monsters were all killed by him. Now we go and fight. He has to cry and yell..."

    The old man patted Yu Qing on the head: "I beat and beat all the time without using my mind. I don''t know how you became a doorman for someone."

    The Taoist priest brought by Tai Jin died, but are his Night Shadow Guard and the soldiers on the river bank vegetarian?

    Now Mohe is the site of Tantaijin. They and this group of people sneaked over, and they were already at a disadvantage. They had to fight in the past, and it would be fine if they were not killed by others.

    Xiao Lin is naturally not Yu Qing, he understands the current situation.

    Xiao Lin said to Tan Taijin: "The sacrifice of grievances is not enough, you can''t wake up the demon dragon. If you refuse to give up, wait for grievances to grow out of control, everyone will die."

    Resentment is invisible. If you have a sense of mind, you will no longer covet the body of the Jiao, and run outside to kill people wantonly, then no one can control it.

    Pang Yizhi also said: "Tan Tai Jin, ambition is not the same as killing. If you are uprightly leading your soldiers to fight against Da Xia, I also respect you as a man, and relying on monsters is what you can do!"

    Taijin nced at Su Su, then looked at Pang Yizhi coldly: "Are you finished? Go to death after you finish."

    He didn''t look for these people, they fell into the instead.

    Tai Jin raised his hand, dozens of soldiers behind him pulled out their swords, and they all killed themselves.

    Master Ji''s face changed drastically: "It''s not good. He wants to forcibly wake up the monster."

    Sure enough, resentment passed through the soldier''s body with excitement, and the color turned into a **** red. It uttered a jealousugh, trying to get into Jiao''s body.

    Tai Jin took out a mirror, exactly the same as the jade mirror held by Zhao Yun''er just now.

    The mirror shines on the Jiao, and it seems to be taken in with the Jiao and the pearl m.

    Master Ji shouted: "Shang girl!"

    Ye Bingshang hesitated, bit his lip and threw out the heart protector scale in his hand. The heart protector scale protected the Jiao, resisting the power of the blood sacrifice in the mirror.

    Taijin frowned impatiently. Jiao is no better than other monsters. If he wakes up, he will be able to drive Jiao up and step on Daxia within three days.

    Under the radiance, the sleeping Jiao slowly opened his eyes.

    òÔ has no idea how many years of cultivation, its eyes are ck and red, and there are faint fairy patterns in the ck eyes.

    Gouyu said nervously, "Little master, it''s about to wake up. It may be Immortal Flood Dragon or Devil Flood Dragon. If its eyes turn red, it''s Tantai Jin''s thing."

    The world is in chaos, and then the Three Realms are in turmoil.

    Susu asked: "How can I stop it?"

    Gouyu said: "The Jiao voluntarily fell asleep at the bottom of the icy Mohe River. Something must have happened in the past that made it unbearable. Go into its memory, tell it that it can''t be a demon, and wake it up. But this method is very dangerous... "

    Gouyu looked at Jiao¡¯s other **** eye: "You will no longer have your own memory when you go in. Maybe it will be a stone in its distant memory, a bird."

    Once there is no memory, what happens is unpredictable.

    Su Su sighed: "There is no better way."

    She stepped forward, and Pang Yizhi held her: "Ye San, what are you doing?"

    Susu smiled and deliberately said: "Go and die."

    Pang Yizhi looked at her bright smile and stammered: "No, it''s unreasonable."

    Su Su asked Gouyu: "Why is he blushing?"

    Gouyu: "...I don''t know."

    Su Su no longer looked at this imprable giant, and ording to Gou Yu''s instructions, walked into Ye Bingchang''s heart-protecting light.

    In a blink of an eye, she disappeared into the white light.

    Su Su moves too fast, and Uncle Ji is dumbfounded, blowing his beard and staring: "This brave girl!"

    Talking about it, but Tantai Jin killed so many people to make sacrifices, and there is only this way left to prevent the demonization of the Jiao.

    Tantai Jin''s face sank, and he obviously thought of something: "Ten Bai Yu." The mobile phone remembers "Pen\Qu\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" for a second. Provide you with wonderful \ novel reading.

    Nian Baiyu took the jade mirror in his hand, and Tantai Jin walked into the red light of the jade mirror without saying a word.

    His purpose is the opposite of Su Su, to make the Jiao be a demon.

    Ye Bingchang looked at the heart-protecting scales flying in the air, his face was pale, and subconsciously wanted to take the heart-protecting scales back, but found that the heart-protecting scales were not under her control, she was breathing stagnant, thinking of Ye Xiwu inside...

    Ye Bingchang gritted his teeth and stepped into the white light.

    One hand quickly held her: "Bing Chang..."

    Ye Bingchang couldn''t exin, he looked back sadly at Xiao Lin: "Yes, I''m sorry, Your Highness."

    Xiao Lin sighed lightly, but did not let go, Bai Guang swallowed them together.

    Shishu Ji was expressionless, and asked Yu Qing, "Are you going?"

    Yuqing shook her head into a rattle: "Don''t go!"

    Uncle and nephew before he finished speaking, he saw a figure beside him and ran in.

    Master Ji: "What''s wrong with this Pang Yizhi? What is it going to do?"

    Yu Qing raised her eyebrows: "Xu is the sweetheart who has entered, and I am afraid that something will happen to her."

    Uncle Ji was so angry that he pulled his mustache: "A bunch of desperate guys!"

    The past of ¡¡¡¡òÔ is also called Prajna Floating Life! Do they think that ce is so easy to enter? Be careful toe out one by one and forget the world and be dementia!

    Yu Qing counted: "Ye San counted our people, right? Then our people entered four, and Tantai Jin has one. We have a big chance of winning!"

    He said so, and the opposite Nian Baiyu frowned.

    Yu Qing gave a smirk: "Old man Ji, hurry up, set up the barrier, and you can''t let the people from Tantaijin in!"

    Master Ji knows, and quickly threw out the treasure on his body, covering the rivalry jade mirror and heart protection scales.

    Nian Baiyu''s face sank with anger: "Your Majesty...you guys!"

    Yu Qing: "Hahaha."

    Master Ji: "Hey!"

    Twenty Baiyu only hates that there is no Taoist and Demon Master on his side, and there is no way to deal with these two rascals.

    Two thingspeted in the air, and everyone stared at them nervously.

    Even Master Ji has no bottom in his heart, only exists in the legendary Prajna floating life, what will happen on earth?

    *

    "She still shameless?"

    "If she wants a face, she should invite herself down. Don''t think about it. Let''s go to the fairnd, where is the ce she should be a m demon. It is said that she is from the world of Mohe. Do you know where it is? That Heishui It''s dirty and smelly, and it can be disgusting to look at it for a few days."

    "That''s not right. She''s stubbornly married to True Monarch Ming Ye, who is now the lord of the Shang Qing. We have to call her the lord."

    This ironic remark drew a burst of ridicule.

    "Who does not know, the true monarch hates her very much. He has been married for a hundred years, and has never been to her yard. The true monarch has married her for the saint woman, and the true monarch has been searching for genius and treasure for the saint woman for a hundred years, just to wake the saint woman , I heard that the saint will wake up in a few days, when the timees, there will be no ce for the m demon to stand."

    Gouyu turned into a jade bracelet, and followed Su Su into the floating life of Prajna. Upon hearing this, it sighed deeply.

    It turns out that the demon at the bottom of the Mohe River actually came from the Shangqing Wondend thousands of years ago.

    Ten thousand years ago, the Jiao was only one step away from the Hualong. The Immortal Jiao was powerful and led the immortal soldiers to fight against the demons many times. Later he became the master of Shangqing Wondend, and his name was Mingye.

    About a hundred years ago, Ming Ye was murdered. The saint he raised up prevented him from a catastrophe. The two fell into the world of Mohe and were picked up by the little princess Sangjiu of the m n.

    Sangjiu rescued them, but Mingye came alive, but the saint¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. The m asked: marry mulberry wine in the dark night, and they use the treasure to save the saint woman.

    Mingye agreed.

    Sangjiu married to Shangqing for a hundred years, and Mingye never looked at her more.

    It is not only Mingye, the whole Shangqing hates mulberry wine. From everyone''s point of view, the Mohe m n is insatiable and intimidates the true monarch.

    The m n obviously also cultivated immortals, but because of their low level of cultivation and exhausted temperament, mulberry wine was called the "m demon" in Shangqing.

    For a hundred years, she was extremely humble. Her priest was looking for a genius treasure for the sleeping saint. She guarded a bamboo house and was ridiculed.

    It is still the same today, "Sangjiu" holding the washed shark gauze, and heard their taunts again.

    "Sangjiu" wears a pink shark, two delicate white-toothed jade feet bare, and a bell tied to an ankle.

    She looks innocent, and this dress looks extremely frivolous in the eyes of Xiaoxian.

    The girls deliberately amplified their voices, humiliating "Sangjiu", and Gouyu was worried.

    It did not expect that in the floating life of Prajna, Su Su turned out to be the identity of the m demon.

    This status is not bad, it is better than a carp and a stone, but it is good and not good.

    Sangjiu is in a terrible situation. Compared with the people in Shangqing Wondend, she has a lower cultivation base and is often bullied.

    She loves Jiaolong Mingye, but Mingye hates her.

    The worst thing is that the saint is about to wake up.

    As long as Susu is lucky, he reces the saint in the floating life of Prajna, and the difficulty of awakening the Jiao is not only several levels lower.

    Gouyu looked at the "mulberry wine" that looked like Ye Xiwu, and felt very mncholy.

    Prajna Floating Life is like this. Susu does not remember that he is Li Susu, and now he only regards himself as "Sangjiu".

    Even if Gouyu followed in, he couldn''t talk, and couldn''t remind her that it was just an ordinary jade bracelet now, and it was useless to be anxious.

    Su Sudun stopped, and the girls thought she was going to be as lonely as before, weeping, but she suddenly turned back and hummed: "Since you know that I am the master, you should shut your mouth. Even if Mingye doesn''t love me, I She is also the hostess of the Qing Dynasty."

    After that, she sshed the wooden basin in her hand, and the wet-smooth yarn flew out and covered the little fairy with a broken mouth.

    They screamed, and after tearing the shark gauze, they were furious: "You...you!"

    Susu made a face: "I, I, I, although I can''t beat you, but Mingye is the most important rule. If you dare to do something with me, you will be expelled from Shangqing tomorrow!"

    The faces of a few were flushed with poprity, Susu ignored them, holding the wooden basin, and not wanting the shark yarn, and went to the bamboo house.

    When ¡¡¡¡ entered the room, the smile on her face dimmed, and she sat at the table in a daze until the moon came out.

    She put on a solemn, broken gold dress, put on her shoes properly, and went out with a zedmp.

    The smog of Shangqing Wondend stays on all year round. She waved her sleeves away from the mist and walked towards the familiar and unfamiliar pce.

    The closer ¡¡¡¡ is, the stronger the sourness in my heart.

    When she saw the brightly lit ce, she rubbed her heart and sighed lightly.

    They said... The saint is going to wake up.

    When she wakes up, Ming Ye will hate herself even more.

    Susu felt very ufortable, because of this recognition, her self-esteem made her want to turn around and leave, but thinking about the father and the people under Mohe, she couldn''t turn around and go back.

    She came forward with themp, and the maidservant saw her and bowed to salute. The actions were very respectful, but the look was not so true. In the Shangqing Wondend, Sangjiu seemed to be the dirtiest existence. If it weren''t for Mingye''s strict control and strict rules, I am afraid she would not live today.

    But she always hopes for him because of this.

    The fairy maid said: "The true monarch has said that, when the princesses, you can go in directly."

    Su Su nodded, and walked in with themp without exploring the fairy maid¡¯s tone.

    Behind the ck aviary screen, a shadow of a sitting cross-legged is faintly visible.

    Seeing him, Su Su''s heartbeat can''t help speeding up, and there is a feeling of expectation and joy in his heart.

    However, she thought of what she was here for, and dropped her shoulders in frustration.

    Mohe River will rise every ten years, the river bottom is turbulent, shrimp soldiers and crabs will be killed and injured countless.

    It¡¯s no wonder that a fairy with a broken mouth will say that Mohe is dirty and smelly, because this is the status quo, and the status quo is so deste and sad.

    He hates himself again, and when ten years are up, Su Su still has to use the relic to help Mohe calm down the flood.

    The man behind the screen slowly opened his eyes.

    His tone is cold, even with a bit of indifference: "Not today, I will lend you the relic in nine days."

    Susu was a little anxious: "However, the Mohe River will rise tomorrow, and there will be no relics."

    The other party''s tone still has no waves: "Tianhuan will wake up and needs relics to purify the turbidity."

    Hearing the name Tianhuan, Su Su felt bitter in his mouth.

    But not today, she won''t leave if she can''t get the relics.

    She pursed her lips and raised her head: "Mingye, I beg you, lend me the relic, and I will return it to you as soon as I run out."

    The man looked at her coldly: "It''s been a long time, it''s still so unruly."

    As soon as his voice fell, Su Su was hit in the shoulder by the mysterious light he arranged, and snorted.

    From behind the screen, the man saw the girl in the golden dress raise her face, she smiled and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and almost stubbornly said: "You can''t be called Mingye, then call your husband. Even if you beat me to death today, I will also Get the relic."

    Go to his mother''s Tianhuan Saintess, who can''t get the relic today, she will go and die with Tianhuan.

    She got up from the ground, walked around the screen, and stared at the man without breaking the rules.

    Gouyu''s eyes widened unbelievably when he saw the appearance of the man. Who will tell him, who is this man who looks like Tantai Jin in front of him? !

    No, it''s not really what it thinks.

    Tai-Jin in Prajna Floating Life turned out to be the Immortal Jiao''s body. Whether one thought bes a Buddha or one thought bes a demon, isn''t it all for him to decide!

    Gouyu is so desperate.

    It can''t speak, and in despair, another thought suddenly arises. Tantai Jin is now recing the Immortal Jiao, so can he understand the feelings of the Immortal Jiao?

    TaiJin has no feelings, but immortal Jiao does. Maybe this time Po Ruo''s floating life could allow Su Su to smoothly remove the evil bones.

    Gouyu was overjoyed, suddenly no longer despairing, sess or failure depends on this time.

    On the other side, Ming Ye''s dark pupils reflected Su Su''s appearance at the moment.

    Susu said: "I know you hate me, give me the relic, and I will leave immediately."

    Ming Ye looked at her indifferently: "Sangjiu, don''t think that the Lord will not kill you."

    Su Su thought, you will, of course you will.

    How could he pity her if he doesn''t love her?

    Susu took out a pink pearl from his arms. The pink pearl was extremely beautiful, almost half the size of a palm.

    To do something bad, Susu licked the corners of her lips nervously: "I know, you are injured in finding the spirit essence for Tianhuan, and you will lead your troops to kill the nightmare tomorrow. I won''t hurt you, I just want the relic ."

    After that, Su Su crushed the pink pearl.

    The pearl turned into powder, passed through the circle, and all fell on the man.

    Even though Su Su has a poor cultivation base, she has carefully cultivated such a pearl over the past century, and she can still do it for a while to hold down the wounded true monarch.

    I also me Ming Ye again and again for desperate for Tianhuan, only toe back injured. Most of the people in Shangqing looked down on Su Su and regarded her as an ant, including Ming Ye, who would not guard against her, so she was given the opportunity.

    Su Su climbed to Ming Ye copse.

    He looked over with cold ck eyes, thinking she would be afraid, after all, once he got angry for a hundred years, she would retreat in the next moment.

    But this time she didn''t. Her face flushed, and she whispered: "I didn''t mean it, I was offended."

    She untied his clothes, revealing the man''s broad and strong chest.

    Su Su''s thin white finger touched his heart, and his breathing was obviously a little short, purely angry.

    "If you take away the relics and let Tianhuan have an ident today, you will never go back to the Shangqing Wondend. People in Shangqing will be killed if they see you."

    Her eyshes trembled, and she lifted her wet eyes to look at him.

    I couldn''t shed tears, but he said stubbornly: "If you don''te back, you won''te back. Anyway, Tianhuan wakes up, you can''t wait to kill me."

    My eyes are deep in the night, silent.

    Susu took out the relic, and as soon as the golden relic fell on her palm, she was properly hidden with a shell.

    She sat cross-legged across from him, rubbed her eyes, and whispered: "It''s been a hundred years. This is the first time I''m so close to you."

    "You can''t wait to kill me now, that''s okay, anyway, I don''t like you anymore."

    "I''m in Shangqing, and everyone treats me as a monster." She dropped her tears, hanging her head to prevent him from seeing, "But I am in Mohe, and I am also a princess."

    She raised her head, her eyes burning, looking at him timidly and boldly.

    "You don''t want me, then I have nothing to fear."

    Gouyu sees this, his heart is lying-slot-slotting: "..."

    No, what will the little master do!

 Chapter 40: Princess Clam

    Gouyu doesn''t know much about Prajna Floating Life.

    "The Legend of Fairy Demon" records that snakes have cultivated for thousands of years and be dragons.

    Mingye is an example of this. From a small ck snake, he cultivated hard to be a dragon, gained fairy fate, and became the master of Shangqing Wondend.

    Originally, if thousands of years passed, his body could be a true god.

    However, somehow, after the battle between gods and demons, he sealed himself in the floating life of Prajna.

    Prajna Floating Life¡ª

    Burning my own cultivation base and blood, just to build a dream, experience reincarnation over and over again, and see the old people in my memory.

    Mingye exhausted his cultivation base, and was immersed in the Prajna floating life for nearly ten thousand years. From the power of almost bing a **** in the past, it became an inconspicuous flood at the bottom of the Mohe River. It is really embarrassing.

    In Prajna Floating Life, Mingye¡¯s real life is all his memories. Even if someone enters the Prajna Floating Life and reces the person in it, all major events will still happen and will not change as a result.

    For example, Susu has be a mulberry wine,e to Tantaijin to grab a relic tonight.

    proves that Sang Jiu also came to Mingye to grab relics back then, and it seeded.

    All things may be slightly different, but they almost always develop ording to Ming Ye¡¯s memory, and the ending is also the same.

    Princess Mulberry has a soft and soft personality, good at singing and dancing, and wearing shark yarn. She broke into a cauldron and robbed her of relics, but she was desperate in her heart.

    As for Susu...

    Gouyu thought, when the little master woke up, what happened tonight might be a ck spot that she would never want to remember for the rest of her life.

    Gouyu nced at "Ming Ye" and silently closed his five senses.

    It is a mature nine-day gou jade. It understands the things in the floating life of Prajna, but it is only the memory of the immortal Jiao, a big dream.

    Princess m¡¯s feelings and despair have infected Su Su, but this is not reality, and she should be fine when she wakes up.

    *

    The moon is as bright as water, and Su Su nervously approaches the person in front of him.

    Outside the enchantment, the night scenery of Shangqing is picturesque, and the windows are decorated with fog that never dissipates all year round.

    The girl''s clothes were scattered, and the jade beads gleamed on her neck.

    She came tonight and never thought of living.

    Su Su tore off a piece of cloth from the man''s profound robe and blindfolded him.

    can''t see his cold look like a god, so he won''t be afraid or stop.

    The darkness in front of her eyes, she boldly stroked his eyebrows.

    Like in a dream, his skin was slightly cold, as if it was covered with the mist of super clear fireworks. Her finger was down and stopped on his lips.

    She timidly held his face, almost shivering, and kissed the man''s lips.

    Her lips touched, her feelings were so magnified in the darkness, she didn''t know what she was in his eyes at the moment. Perhaps it was very unbearable. The girl''s body trembled slightly, her toes curled up with tension. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Her skin was pink, and he must feel shameless.

    But the little princess of the m n has nothing left since the day she rescued him.

    The man was motionless, his breath a little confused.

    Su Su thought, a person like him, who is so calm at the moment, is in a mess, and he must be very angry. He was so angry that he was going to kill her after tonight, and when Tian Huan woke up, he would have no burden to be with Tian Huan.

    Tianhuan is not herself, she will not be as stupid as herself and slow to practice; nor will she be as embarrassed as she is, she must be the hostess respected by the entire Qing Dynasty.

    She bit him in despair and panic. From the lips, all the way to the apple.

    Mingye¡¯s lips are as cold as his heart.

    She whispered in his ear: "I hate you, I hate you to death."

    However, the girl''s angry words brought a bit of longing that she didn''t even know. While she hated him, she kissed him awkwardly.

    Her kiss was sweet and cautious, for fear of hurting him.

    He is the true monarch of Shangqing and the guardian of the Eastern Immortal Territory. Everyone thinks that he should be invincible. Only the girl who admires him treats him as a treasured treasure.

    The two lie on the bed with their breaths intertwined.

    She covered her eyes with a ck silk cloth, and her heart looked down.

    Su Su was shocked when she encountered the scorching temperature, her wrist was barely held.

    "Get out!" he said hoarsely.

    Anger is raging, and the mist is churning outside with the super clear.

    She was ignorant, she originally had tears in her eyes, but now she reacted, but she couldn''t help smiling.

    "Mingye, don''t you hate me that much?"

    Mingye said coldly: "The pink pearl will be useless for less than half an hour, and I will kill you by myself."

    She was not angry, but happily put her head on his shoulder.

    "It¡¯s pretty good to die in your hands. But Mingye, I¡¯m afraid of pain. Don¡¯t kill me with a trident. Don¡¯t burn me with real fire. Although I heard that the grilled mussels in the world taste good. It¡¯s better not to make them. Shatter my m shell, the m shell is broken by the ms, it hurts more than human bones are broken."

    The man was silent.

    "If you don''t speak, I will assume that you have agreed."

    Her voice just fell, and there was a faint sound from outside, and the fairy maid said: "Enjoy true monarch, there is something unusual in Yaochi."

    Su Su hurriedly covered Ming Ye¡¯s lips. The fairy maid didn¡¯t get a response, so she didn¡¯t dare toe in hastily, so she could only leave.

    Waiting for her to leave, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her ears were close to Ming Ye''s chest, and she clearly felt that when the fairy maid said the word "Yao Chi", his heartbeat was much faster.

    Su Su murmured: "Tianhuan is about to wake up."

    She unbuttoned the cloth on her eyes, and when Ming Ye thought she was leaving, she suddenly possessed and kissed his lips.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ is all soft, she doesn''t touch a piece of her hair, her fingers untied his hair, her white and slender fingers fell into his hair, and she kissed him to death.

    His fingers were finally able to move, and he sped her shoulders tightly, and instantly pinched a bruise mark on her shoulder.

    "Don''t be ashamed!"

    She chuckled lightly and buried her small face in his neck.

    He pushed hard and heard the sound of the wrong bone. She grunted and went to bite his neck. But she couldn''t bear to take a heavy mouth, only lightly bite.

    Love him, respect him, and approach him pitifully.

    Her tears fell into his hair, and he couldn''t see it.

    In just a few hours of getting along, she used the pink pearls that have been meticulously nurtured for a century, and she broke half of her shoulder des.

    Su Su got up from the bed, she walked past him with bare feet, and the moment she looked back, the white shark gauze instantly turned into a dress and put it on her.

    Ankle bells rang.

    She hugged the shells, and smiled gently and exhorted: "Mingye, I''m leaving, you must be careful when you lead the soldiers in battle tomorrow."

    Before ¡¡¡¡ left, she still remembered that he was very strict and put on his shoes carefully.

    She stepped on the broken gold dress: "Don''t me me for not wearing this, this is the size of Tianhuan, I wear it, it is big."

    No one in Shangqing cares about her, so how can someone cut clothes for her?

    The little m spirit went further and further, disappearing into the white mist.

    Ming Ye closed his eyes, and for a long time, he opened his ck eyes and wiped his lips firmly.

    He sat up from the bed, put on his clothes, and wanted to teach the princess m who didn''t know the height of the sky. However, Yaochi''s sky was prosperous, and he frowned, and finally walked towards Yaochi.

    *

    Su Su sits on the banks of the Mohe River.

    A bamboo-patterned man stepping on the waves, he stretched out his hand, and Su Su put the relic in his palm.

    Mohe waves rolled, and the dead river prawns could be faintly seen inside.

    Su Su lowered his head and said softly, "Brother, what''s wrong with the father?"

    The man who was about to leave turned his head and said with a smile: "You still have the face to mention the father, aren''t you the only impertinent fairy in your heart?"

    Su Su lowered his head: "I''m sorry."

    Gouyu looked at Pang Yizhi''s face numbly, so how many people have entered the Prajna Floating Life? What surprises are waiting for it next?

    The man walked a few steps and saw the girl still sitting alone by the river. He stepped back on the water and reached out to cover the top of her hair. He was a little overwhelmed in his doubts.

    "You are married to Ming Ye, he didn''t even help you get rid of the staleness of the mortal world? A hundred years have passed, but your cultivation level has not improved. Sangjiu, what are your days in Shangqing!"

    Every ten years, Sangjiu will send people to relics. This is the first time Sangyou has seen her in a hundred years. I thought that my little sister had already faded away from her demon fetus, but she didn''t expect her to be the same as she was a hundred years ago!

    Susu said: "No one bullies me."

    But no one cares about her, no one cares about her, no one wants to talk to her.

    Sangyou sarcastically said: "There iswlessness in Mohe, but when he gets to his side, he dare not stretch out his minions. Does he know what stupid you did for him?"

    Su Su raised his voice: "Brother!"

    Sangyou: "Oh, that''s right, you have to bear it all. Look at this ck water surging Mohe, it''s because of his mourning star that made it look like this. Sangjiu, you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Pay it back for him!"

    Su Su said softly: "Brother, he will be a **** in the future."

    Sangyou''s face moved, and he nced at her without a smile, but did not continue to refute this time.

    God in this world, how many years will it take to achieve one?

    The battle between gods and demons ising. If the monsters are rampant, not only Mohe, but the world will not be able to keep it.

    Sangyou can only say angrily: "Go back to Shangqing, father won''t want to see you."

    Su Su smiled reluctantly and nodded: "Then I''m leaving."

    Sangyou didn''t know that she had nowhere to go. When she looked back, the monstrous ck wave calmed down under the golden light of the relic.

    Su Su rxed, she wandered around the world for a long time, and finally settled down in a small bamboo forest.

    Xiaozhulin is far away from the Shangqing Wondend, and is a sheltered residence for a small earth fairy.

    She cleans the spring water for Xiao Dixian and makes the spring water sweet. In exchange, Xiao Dixian takes her in and lets her practice in the bamboo forest.

    Susu knew that she would forcibly seize the relic, and Mingye would not let go of herself, maybe she would chase it sometime.

    But she lived in the first fall, the second fall, and the third summer in the world, Ming Ye still didn''t find it.

    I never heard that a fairy concubine was lost in Shangqing Wondend.

    In the past three years, the Sophora japonica flower has be a spirit, and the little mushroom can be a boy running around. Even the butterflies under the spring are pping their wings and chatting about gossip about the Qing Dynasty.

    They said¡ª

    "The Saintess of Tianhuan wakes up, and Zhenjun Mingye personally protects the saint''s Dharma, and clears her sullen air that has been sleeping for a hundred years!"

    That night, Su Su stared at the moon in a daze, and lost his mind while cleaning the spring water, and was scolded **** by Xiao Dixian.

    "At the day banquet of the Saint Girl of Tianhuan, Zhenjun Mingye presented her with a magical artifact of her life, a streamlined skirt of Jinwu. I heard that the magical artifact is a cloud brocade weaving, and the mist is a thread. It is beautiful and can use the aura of heaven and earth. Protect the body, evil spirits will not invade."

    Susu covered his eyes with a scorpion and told himself not to be jealous.

    "It is said that after the battle between the gods and the devil, the true monarch Ming Ye will marry the goddess of Tianhuan."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is true, Tianhuan''s father is kind to True Monarch Ming Ye, and True Monarch Ming Ye has taken care of the saint for nearly a thousand years. Isn''t it right for him to be together?"

    No one mentions Su Su, and Ming Ye never talks about her outside, so no one except Shangqing knows that Ming Ye had married a Taoistpanion.

    Susu was not in a daze this night. For almost three years, she had learned to ignore the rumors of the two of them.

    She cleaned the spring water diligently, scooped it up and tasted it, and found it tasted good.

    It didn''t take long for the battle between the gods and demons to begin.

    In the turmoil of the world, Xiao Dixian packed up his baby and said to Su Su: "I advise you to go, it is not peaceful here. Many gods have fallen, and I saw the golden light of yesterday, it was the light of the shattered artifact. We can hide when we can find a ce to hide. This kind of battle is not something we can participate in."

    Susu asked: "You said...God has fallen? Will there be any problems with the immortals?"

    Xiao Dixian said: "There are no eggs under the covering nest, and of course Xianjun can''t hide. The God of War of the Shangqing Wondend, Mingye, have you ever heard of him? Can''t beat the devil, let''s run quickly."

    Su Su was stunned: "Who are you talking about?"

    Before Xiao Dixian answered, she had already ran out the door.

 Chapter 41: Hate

    The river mussel lives in shallow waters. No river mussel can survive in the deep sea, let alone the weak water where all monsters do not grow.

    When Susu jumped into the weak water, the m shell began to dissolve.

    She was born with a demon fetus, with a light and beautiful pink on the edge of her shell, but the pink melted into the weak water, like drops of painful tears.

    She said to Ming Ye that night: I''m afraid of pain, don''t let my m shell break, it will hurt more than mortal bones.

    But when her m shell melted a little bit, she didn''t shed a single tear, she opened her eyes to look for the ck figure.

    The m shell was getting thinner and thinner, and her tender axe foot identally touched the weak water, and the pain made her tremble.

    She is still down, down regardless.

    Ten thousand years of Jiao, he is strong and handsome, but lonely in cultivation, he has never had anything. He was lonely and cold, and he was always alone, falling into the weak water, and no one came to look for him immediately.

    Even though he cultivates immortality, Mingye is also born as a demon body. How can it not hurt after being in weak water for three days?

    She didn''t know how many bones a person had, and what kind of fragmentation they were in, so that she couldn''t speak.

    When she hugged the ck figure, only a thinyer of m shell remained. She opened her m shell to grab him and took him upstream.

    There is nothing in the weak water, no algae, no fish, and no one sees Princess m crying all the time, crying and taking him up.

    In fact, Susu doesn''t like to cry. As Sangyou said, she was awless little princess in Mohe when she was a child.

    Knowing Ming Ye, she began to have a steady stream of tears.

    At that time, she still didn''t understand, she had such a hard life when she liked a man who was not so good, and there were always tears in her eyes.

    Little m was paralyzed beside Mingye, her axe feet were full of blood.

    Her shell is almost transparent, but when a mortales and taps her shell lightly, it will break.

    She is contented to take him away in Mingye clothes.

    He guards themon people, but themon people forget the **** of war. But she will always remember him, she remembered how he was fighting, and will never abandon him forever.

    When she returned to the bamboo forest, Xiao Dixian and Mushroom Demon all ran away.

    The bamboo forest was devastated, and Su Su wandered with bleeding marks behind her. After putting Ming Ye on the bed, she moved the water tank and soaked her body in it.

    She doesn''t know how long she slept.

    Maybe seven days, maybe half a month, Su Su finally opened his eyes.

    Ming Ye on the bed still didn''t wake up. He couldn''t even turn into his original form to heal his wounds, lying on the bed ignorantly.

    Demon God¡¯s blow, no one can bear it, she is very thankful that Ming Ye did not fall immediately, even if it falls into weak water, it is always good.

    She gave him the spiritual energy she had cultivated in the past few days, but the spiritual power of the two were very different, and doing so was nothing but a drop in the bucket.

    Susu was not discouraged either, she took him to the spring for training.

    Mingye has a deep cultivation base, and he can slowly recover on his own in a ce with ample spiritual energy.

    He has been asleep in the spiritual spring of the world for seven years. Susu has been with him all the time. When he has time, he goes to find the elixir to restore his body. When hees back, he sometimes sings for him and sometimes he binds his hair.

    Although he did not speak, did not wake up, his ck eyes were tightly closed, but for Su Su, this was the happiest seven years.

    The battle between gods and monsters is still going on. They live in a corner and no one will bother him. He woke up until the seventh year.

    It was an early morning. She picked up the dew and came to feed him. She saw the man with his dark pupils looking towards the woods without sorrow or joy.

    Su Su shook his hand, and the dew on the lotus leaf almost spilled out.

    She knew that because of the relic, he still hated herself, so she quickly fought a decision and turned into a handsome sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy.

    Su Su walked over with a smile, and said as naturally as possible: "You finally woke up."

    Ming Ye did not respond.

    Su Su was stunned, she turned into a handsome young boy and ran to him, but he didn''t react at all.

    Su Su stretched out his hand and waved in front of his eyes, without blinking his eyes.

    Her heart sank, and Ming Ye''s body was affected by her severe injuries and weak water. He has lost all five senses now.

    I lost hearing, smell, taste and vision, and even pain.

    While worrying, she breathed a sigh of relief and changed back to herself.

    She handed the lotus leaf to his lips and said softly: "Drink."

    When Mingye wakes up, the world is terribly empty. He held the visitor''s wrist vigntly, and found that the starting hand was slender and unbelievably soft.

    He squeezed very hard, but she was not angry. Instead, she patted the back of his hand lightly, beckoning him not to be afraid.

    She took his hand and wrote on the palm of his hand¡ª¡ª

    "I won''t hurt you, just feed you water."

    He doesn''t have five senses, but he can activate spiritual consciousness. The demon body is notparable to humans, so he felt the itch in his palm.

    Mingye remembered that he had been asleep for the past few years. It seemed that someone had been by his side. Sometimes her fingers passed through his hair to wash him carefully.

    He let go of that hand and drank the dew in the lotus leaf.

    Ming Ye walked out of Lingquan, but couldn''t tell the direction. A small hand grabbed his sleeve and pulled him towards one ce.

    He followed her in silence.

    A true monarch without five senses is inferior to an ordinary mortal.

    He knows that he still needs to heal his injuries.

    But who is this person next to him?

    The skeleton is so small, it must be a woman.

    He was the first to think of Tianhuan, but Tianhuan lives in Shangqing, which is not like a fairnd. He stayed quiet and spent a few days finding out that he was in a quiet little bamboo forest.

    is not Tianhuan, he suddenly remembered the m essence.

    The mussel spirit with low spiritual power was born in Mohe. She is not like someone who can fish him out of weak water. She doesn''t have that ability.

    And she... so stubborn.

    Mingye doesn''t have the slightest affection for the mussel family, and he also hates the six impure little mussel spirits.

    can''t guess her identity, he doesn''t know what attitude to treat her.

    But she is very happy, knowing that he can simply perceive things, and sometimes lead him out, let him touch the flowers in the forest.

    Her soft fingers touched his palm¡ª¡ª

    "It smells good, you can smell it when you get better."

    Sometimes she went to steal the nectar of other ho, and was stung to cry.

    Although he can''t see or hear, but if she doesn''t let him hold her hand, he knows she has been stung.

    Next time, the nectar will be made into spirit dew, if nothing happens, feed it to him.

    There is a strange feeling in his heart, dense and dense, which makes people feel suffocating. The next time she went out, he held her hand: "Don''t go."

    She paused, and subconsciously withdrew her hand.

    When Ming Ye thought she was leaving, his face was gently touched.

    is very light and shallow, so light that it is almost imperceptible.

    She did not go out, weaving in the yard.

    Curving lips, so good...

    After healing his wounds for a long time, he asionally thinks of the immortal mist-filled Shangqing, the unfinished battle between gods and monsters.

    didn''t know how the Shangqing was. Without him, could Tianhuan hold the fairnd?

    But he thinks of her more often.

    He knew she would lie on the window sill and watch him boldly. He was sitting cross-legged, and the wind from outside the window blew in, bringing the scent from her. She didn''t know anything, and thought she was hiding it well.

    He hid the smile under his eyes, and treated it as if he didn''t know it, and concentrated on practicing.

    Sometimes she deliberately leaned in front of him, because Ming Ye couldn''t see it, and she often bumped into her at first. He is quick to react and can always catch her in time after hitting her.

    But there are too many times, what does Ming Ye do not understand.

    He thought this bad habit was too bad, so he simply avoided her.

    In those few days, she was very disappointed, lying in front of his window for a while and then left.

    Mingye paused.

    She is not happy.

    I don¡¯t know how many days I was lost in Susu. One day, Ming Ye ran into her again.

    Lips happened to hit her forehead.

    She looked at him nkly, and heard him say in a cold voice: "Sorry."

    She covered her face: "No, it''s okay."

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ ran out of the bamboo forest with flushed cheeks and rolled several times in the clear spring.

    Mingye sat down cross-legged and gently touched his cold lips.

    *

    Su Su took care of him attentively, not knowing that the five senses of Ming Ye were slowly recovering. Mingye gradually heard the sound, smelled the fragrance of bamboo, and saw the hazy colors.

    So she didn''t know. After she went up the mountain to find medicine, Ming Ye opened her eyes one morning and saw Tian Huan who had been found.

    When Su Su came back with a bamboo stick carrying the elixir, the small bamboo forest was already empty.

    She was stunned for a long time, and a little wolf in Zhulou followed her head out.

    Susuli ran inside and out several times, and even went to Lingquan, but there was no breath.

    Little Wolf watched her running. On the way back, he heard the girl talking about her true monarch, but when he got there, he only saw the dazed girl, looking around.

    Later, she was tired and sat under the tree. Little wolf thought she would cry, but she was very calm, and carried it out: "You are a spirit beast originally, and I want to replenish the body of the fairy, count your luck. Okay, I''ll heal you, so you can go home."

    She wrapped a knot on his hind legs, patted him, and told him to leave.

    He hesitated with a "whoop" and followed behind her.

    She turned around and scared him: "Don''t think that mussels don''t eat meat, I tell you, I love meat very much."

    He looked at her startled.

    Su Su kicked the bamboo beside him and said angrily: "Well, I really don''t like meat."

    She waited in the bamboo forest for three days, but Ming Ye never came back.

    She held the little wolf and stood up: "He won''t be back, I should go to Mohe."

    She left all the spirit grass to the little wolf and touched its head: "After the war between gods and demons, it is not safe everywhere. I heard Xiao Dixian say, find a cave to hide it safely, you bring these things to look for it. If you get the chance, you might be able to transform yourself."

    Little Wolf nced at her, turned his head and ran away.

    Su Su went back to Mohe alone, another ten years have passed, and she has to ensure the safety of Mohe.

    The battle between gods and demons is now about to end.

    I heard that the demon **** is dead, and the other demons are about to be sealed into the abyss. This is good news for the Three Realms.

    Fortunately, Mohe is no better than Wondend. Both gods and monsters, neither of whom looked down upon them, was spared this time.

    Her spiritual power is no better than before, so she hurried to Mohe, it was already half a monthter.

    Mohe was surrounded by fairy soldiers.

    There are several familiar faces in the fairy soldiers, and Su Su recognizes them as the fairy soldiers of the Shang Qing Dynasty.

    The Mohe River did not rise, and there was a burst of lifelessness on the river.

    Su Su was stunned for a long time, and stumbled in.

    Others didn''t recognize Su Su, but the people in Shangqing knew her. After hesitating, no one stopped.

    Su Su squatted down and picked up a dead coral.

    This is the toy of my childhood in the Mohe Pce. She staggered forward and saw the dead bodies of countless fish and shrimps.

    until...

    She saw a huge m shell.

    The m is lying across the river bank, and the years have carved shallow lines on its light golden m shell. It used to be strong and beautiful, but now there is only an empty shell.

    Susu picked it up, but found that he couldn''t hold it.

    She is like a kid who has done something wrong, sobbing and calling for Father King.

    The fairy soldiers looked at each other.

    A female fairy wearing a battle armor came out, covered her lips and smiled: "Look, the old monster is dead, the little monsters in the world cry so sad."

    Another female fairy in the same dress also smiled: "A demon is a demon in the end, there is no big idea of ??right and wrong. Mohe is so bold, and hides the monsters privately, it is not a pity to die."

    "I don''t have the strength, I dare to proim myself a king!" The fairy touched Bai Ling in her hand, "I can''t handle the Jinwu Ling''s hundred tricks of the Saintess of Tianhuan. This old monster has cultivated for thousands of years."

    Susu put down the m shell, listening to these familiar voices dumbly, without asking them why, she jumped into the Mohe River.

    The fairy said in disgust: "She dared to jump in such a dirty water, it''s true that she came out of this kind of ce."

    Another said: "Do we need to catch her? The saint did not exin whether to catch her?"

    "Catch it, the saint has finally found the true monarch, so she can''t make trouble."

    They said, but they didn''t want to go down by themselves and let the fairy soldiers go down to Mohe to find someone.

    Susu walked at the bottom of the Mohe River, and the water was rippling. She understood that it didn''t matter whether Mohe rose or not.

    The River Pce was destroyed, things fell apart, her pce copsed, and the father¡¯s favorite pearl was broken into pieces.

    She coughed up a mouthful of blood, moved forward stupidly, digging under the ruins of her pce, and dug out a beautiful white pearl.

    She flicked her finger, the Pearl destroyed the He Pce, and all the scenes before the father was killed are presented before her eyes.

    The scene is like a stream of light. After watching, she closes her eyes.

    Most of the creatures in the river do not shed tears in the river, and it is difficult to distinguish whether the phosphorescent light at the end of their eyes is tears or river water.

    In the battle between gods and demons, the gods sacrificed, and the remaining immortals began to capture the remaining demons.

    Shangqing Wondend also participated in this capture. They came to Mohe, and saw the water vapor turbid and the evil spirits dispersed, they began to catch the spirits in the river.

    The King m was angry and stopped.

    The fairy soldiers were very hesitant: "Is Mohe the home of the fairy concubine Sangjiu, or ask the saint how to deal with it."

    However, Tian Huan only sent two female fairies holding her magical instruments.

    They conveyed the words of the saint: "The emperor hasmitted the same crime as themon people, and if the king of the m protects the evildoers, he will never tolerate it."

    Susu picked up the pearl, she thought, for the first time she hated someone so much.

    Tianhuan, even if she asks again, it is okay to ask again.

    Ask her again and she will know that this filthy Mohe and the soaring evil spirit are all given by her and Mingye.

    Brother is right, he shouldn''t have saved these two people a hundred years ago.

    She has never hated Mingye, he likes Tianhuan, she doesn''t me him. He neglected her for a hundred years, he had not remembered her for three years, and the bamboo forest left without saying goodbye. It was never the reason why she hated him.

    But today, she thinks of the summer ten years ago, when she heard the butterfly monsters say enviously--

    "The true monarch Ming Ye used the most beautiful cloud brocade and mist in the world to make a natal magic weapon for the saint, which can protect her from evil demons. The excess cloud brocade also made a brocade mist for her."

    He made the world''s best spiritual weapon for Tianhuan.

    The magic weaponter prated the body of the person she cared about most.

    She picked him up in Mohe and fell in love with him in Mohe, but in Mohe today, she began to hate Tianhuan and hate him together.

    Ten years of guardianship, like a joke.

    Numerous river mussels died, pearls burst out of their bodies, and blood-stained pearls were everywhere on the bottom of the river.

    Su Su picked up one by one.

    She is going to kill Tianhuan.

 Chapter 42: Shenxin

    It is not easy to kill Tian Huan. After jumping out of the weak water, Su Su''s body was already weak.

    The m Pce has been in the world for thousands of years. Before, they were not very weak.

    Susu picked up all the pearls and walked into the pce.

    The deep sea is beautiful blue, and the m pce in front of you is filled with lingering ck air.

    She dived into the bottom of the river, pushed aside the water nts on the bottom of the river, and a tablet without words came into her eyes.

    Su Su knocked down the wordless monument, and the bottom of the river shook suddenly. She got up from the ground, as if undecided, she dug down.

    fixed the watermark andy quietly on the bottom of the pit.

    Su Su held up the watermark.

    When I saw it when I was young, it glowed with a faint purple light. The water in Mohe was clear, fish and shrimps swam around, the king of the m said: "Sangyou, sangjiu, this is a fixed watermark, our m n was born with a demon body, because of these artifacts, Mohe is stable and prosperous. Can go smoother."

    There is a fixed watermark, Mohe is a clean fairy river, but if there is no fixed watermark, it is a demon river with ck water.

    Su Su turned over the fixed watermark, the originalplete fixed watermark, with a nk space in the middle.

    Its core is gone.

    Susu¡¯s tears fell on the Ding Shui Mark, and God printed a dim dim light, seeming tofort her.

    The artifact also sensed that she was cold, emitting a warm yellow light, illuminating the dark sea.

    This scene is undoubtedly a knife in the heart of Princess m. The artifact did not me her, but she could never forgive herself.

    One hundred years ago, the devilish energy tumbling over Mohe, she watched the dark night with white robe and cloud pattern with her own eyes, protecting the world behind her.

    The area he protects also has Mohe behind him.

    Princess m quietly peeked out of her eyes in the shallow water, and saw the robes of the fairy king in the sky tumbling, half-stepping.

    At that time, the demon **** just woke up, and countless big monsters were in chaos. Princess m worried that the monster would hit Mohe all day long, but the white shadow guarded Mohe from beginning to end.

    She didn''t know him, she raised her head and kept looking at him.

    Later, the demon and him both walked away. Shey in the clear water, one by one with mussel shells, basking in the sun.

    A few dayster, a woman in a light blue shirt staggered to Mohe. Su Su did not recognize her, but she recognized the man with his eyes closed beside the woman.

    is the fairy who protects them.

    The corner of the woman¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and she felt the celestial energy around her. Her eyes lit up: "Is there a fairy friend here? Please also ask the fairy friend to save my lives."

    That was the first time Princess m saw Tianhuan.

    Tianhuan has a light blue fairy skirt, which is very beautiful.

    Perceiving the more and more devilish energy, Princess m hesitated for a moment, took a m shell, and hid the two of them into Mohe.

    They were marked by tracking. Princess m hid them and turned around to lead away the magic army.

    She transformed into a human form and swam very fast in the middle of Mohe. After the demon army was lost, Princess m went back immediately, but she did not expect the light at the bottom of the river to flourish.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ was taken aback, and ran over quickly, but saw the magic core of the watermark, the scene in the body of Mingye who was submerged in a deep sleep.

    "No." She ran to Mingye, but it was toote.

    Princess m Shao Mingye: "Give it back to me, wake up, and give me the core of God."

    Ming Ye was ignorant with a shallow white light all over his body, while Tian Huan was lying on the ground and fell into aa.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ m never expected that Tian Huan would take Ming Ye out of the hiding ce ande to the wordless stele.

    Ming Ye has a special physique, and by mistake, he swallowed the sacred core of the fixed watermark.

    Princess m does not know who to me.

    Mingye didn''t intentionally devour God''s core, the Saintess of Tianhuan who knew it was unconscious.

    She took them home, hoping to protect this immortal monarch who had been fighting for three months without sleep, but she did not expect to harm the mussels.

    Losing the core of God, Mohe was turbulent, which shocked the entire m Pce.

    King m rushed in angrily, raising his hand to kill the two Ming Ye.

    She remembered the shadow in the sky who refused to take a half step back, and for the first time, she knelt down and begged her father.

    She made a mistake, she shouldn''t take Mingye and Tianhuan home.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ was born to purify the water source. She resisted the piercing pain, shaved off her soul, and let Mohe calm down.

    The entire Mohe was diffused by white light, and Sang You was angry and heartache.

    Even so, her spirit can only protect Mohe for ten years.

    Princess m curled up in the m, whispering: "Don''t kill him, he didn''t mean it, he has been protecting the world."

    King m was silent for a long time. When Sangyou thought King m would kill Ming Ye, he sighed deeply.

    Shenxin has been integrated into Mingye''s body, killing him will be of no avail.

    Sangjiu shaved off the spirit in order to atone for his sins, so he missed the road in this life. The Mingye who has obtained the core of God, will practice smoothly in the future, and may be a god.

    King m had naturally seen the scene where Ming Ye fought against the big demon for Mohe and the mortals behind him.

    ms cannot kill Ming Ye, they cannot ughter a soldier.

    The king m guarded the weak daughter in the m shell, resisted regret, and said coldly: "You can save him. He is from the Shangqing, and he may be a **** in the future. I want him to protect my Mohe for thousands of years. An Ran. There are immortal relics in the upper Qing Dynasty. Every ten years, you borrow the relics to restore the river area. If you can do it, I will let them go."

    Princess m nodded.

    The king m touched her hair and said, "Go and kneel in front of the wordless stele until hees to marry you."

    She knelt for a long time in front of the wordless stele, and personally buried the watermark without the core of God under the stele.

    The fish and shrimp in the river came to Princess m, and saw her kneeling down in front of the wordless monument, her face was pale.

    Because she saved someone, she lost the watermark;

    In order to keep Ming Ye Xianjun alive, she has no spiritual essence and no longer destined for the road;

    Father forced Mingye to marry her, her husband is destined not to love her in the future;

    She can''t tell Mingye everything, she can''t tell him how many lives have died in Mohe in the past few days. The road is difficult, and only those who don''t owe or owe can go on with an open mind.

    Mingye must be a **** to protect Mohe for ten thousand years.

    From the very beginning, she was a victim of this love. King m knows it, and Sangjiu knows it himself.

    King m resisted his heartache and pushed his daughter out, hoping that Ming Ye would have a ce for the little princess.

    He has be a god, even if he helps a little princess who has no spiritual essence, and asionally clears her staleness, it is all good.

    However, their m n counted everything, but they didn''t count it. Ming Ye was cold-hearted and deserted, and for a hundred years, he didn''t love the m princess at all.

    Tianhuan Saintess who was "selfless" finally let the fairy soldiers ughter Mohe on the grounds that Mohe was a monster.

    In order to save him and Tian Huan, Sang Jiu lost his spirit, his dignity as a m princess, and finally his family and m pce.

    Shey down in Mohe to look at him. At that time, she was timid and sincerely liked him, but she never wanted to go to him.

    fixed the watermark **** core and tied their fate together.

    If someone told her from the beginning that Jiu Mingye and Tianhuan would be forever, she would definitely let them die by Mohe. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    She hated herself so much, and she hated them so much.

    Susu put the blood-stained pearls one by one into the missing ce of the fixed watermark **** core.

    fixed watermark engulfed all natal pearls.

    An entire Mohe River, most of the m pearls, are all filled in the Ding Watermark, the dim Ding Watermark emits a strong white light, and the river water waves be clear and gentle.

    Su Su put the watermark in his arms and walked out of the m Pce.

    Outside the m Pce, there were unpredictable fairy soldiers. They had long known that the Mohe River was muddy and the undercurrent was surging, but only a momentter, the water in the river became extremely clear and peaceful.

    In a daze, they saw Princess m.

    Xianbing wanted to catch her. She calmly said: "No, I will return to Shangqing with you. Mohe shelters the monster, and I personally apologize to Tianhuan Saint."

    The two fairies looked contemptuous when they saw her.

    When she returned to Shangqing, she looked in the direction of the main hall.

    The mist is light, like a fairnd.

    Female fairy sneered and said: "Why, are you still wishful thinking, a hundred years, is not enough for you to see? Compared to Tianhuan Saint, you are nothing."

    Susu looked at her palm and whispered: "You are right, I am nothing."

    It''s a pity that it took her a hundred years to understand this truth.

    How much she once hoped that one day, Mingye tried to understand herself, as if she knew him, she went to see Mohe, knowing that her people were not bad, but he hated that "receiving enlightenment" forcing him to marry a small m m.

    She hopes that Ming Ye will fall in love with him, so that even if he ascends, she will remember to protect the m n, but Ming Ye does not love her, she stays alone for a hundred years.

    She was cautious and tried all her strength to protect him. The spirit was gone, and the m shell was about to shatter. At the end of the day, she hugged the corpse of the father under Mohe and wept. He was high above him, still guarding Tian Huan''s side.

    She came with a sincere heart, and in the end, she was nothing.

    Her m pce, father king, swimming fish and corals were all shattered in the dirty river water.

    Su Su touched the watermark in his arms.

    It is next to her heart.

    The true monarch in my heart died, just today, in her memory.

    *

    The clouds of smoke in Wugong stay here all year round.

    The middle-aged man in Tsing Yi smiled and looked towards Ming Ye.

    Ming Ye said: "Congrattions to Master on the return, Ming Ye has guarded the supreme Qing Dynasty for thousands of years, fulfilling the mission, and returning all of it to Master today."

    Tianhao said: "Mingye, you have done a good job. Without you, there would be no today''s Shangqing. I think when I met you, you were still a little ck snake, but now you are a prestigious God of War."

    Mingye lowered his eyes and bowed without any waves.

    Tianhao: "Before I entered Mang Cang, I entrusted Tianhuan to you. But I heard that Tianhuan fell into a deep sleep a hundred years ago, and you married a little m, is there such a thing?"

    Mingye paused and said, "Yes."

    Tianhao waved his hand: "Since you have no agreement, you are just a little m, and you can''t get on the stage. Send it back to the mortal world. Tian Huan has a good rtionship with you since childhood, don''t hurt her heart."

    Ming Ye frowned, before he could speak, Yaochi burst out with a burst of white light.

    Although the white light was emitted by a divine tool, it carried the power to attack and destroy, and the Jade Lake was flooded, and it spread to the front of the temple in a sh.

    Mingye''s heart sank, and he didn''t care to say to Tianhao more: "Disciple, go and have a look."

    In an instant, his figure disappeared into the hall.

    Mingye appeared in Yaochi, a female fairy vomited blood and looked at him in horror: "True Monarch, true Monarch save me, Sangjiu is crazy, she is going to kill us, and she will kill Tianhuan Saint."

    Ming Ye kicked her away coldly and walked into the hall.

    The entire Jade Pool was flooded, the fairy servants scattered and fled, Tian Huan was pumped out of the fairy marrow, a big hole broke in his chest, and he floated in the water.

    The girl in a pink and white dress, sitting cross-legged on the water.

    The fixed watermark floated in the air, and Mingye raised his hand to easily capture the fixed watermark, and said angrily: "Sangjiu, what are you doing?"

    She opened her eyes.

    The beautiful and clear eyes that used to be, are now glowing with an eerie red.

    Even without the watermark, she still stubbornly wanted to kill Tianhuan.

    Mingye hit her shoulder with a mysterious light, she snorted and flew out.

    Ming Ye picked up Tian Huan in the Yaochi water and found that the person in his arms had lost his breath. He looked at Su Su coldly: "Close it up and wait for me to interrogate myself!"

    Su Su was caught by the immortal soldiers who rushed over. She got up from the waves and saw him anxiously holding Tianhuan and disappearing into the jade pond.

    She thought to herself, it was so fast.

    It''s a pity, Tian Huan is already dead, and it''s useless no matter how heartache he is.

    Shey in the Yaochi with empty eyes.

    The fixed watermark is forcibly turned on, and it is discarded after one use, but killing Tianhuan is extremely worthwhile. Before Tian Huan died, he looked at her with wide-eyed eyes.

    Su Su thought, it turns out that the saint would also be afraid of death.

    is no different from their little spirits, who is more noble than whom?

    Su Su let himself sink into the jade pond. Fortunately, she is not afraid now.

    She was handcuffed and locked up in the dungeon of Shangqing.

    Susu never thought that there would be such a ce in Shangqing. The sound of water dripping was endless, and the surroundings were pitch ck and quiet. Day and night are here, and Su Su doesn''t know how long she has been detained.

    Someone walked into the dungeon.

    She hugged her knees and looked at him quietly.

    The man said, "Tianhuan is awake, but she has lost her spirit."

    Su Su was unhappy at first, but at the end, he grinned.

    Mingye took two steps forward, Su Su said with a hoarse voice: "Don''te here!"

    He stopped, his voice still as cold as December ice and snow: "I will let you out now, and you apologize to Tianhuan. I know that after the battle between gods and demons, you were invaded by evil spirits, and you didn''t intend to kill her."

    Su Su smiled.

    He came over in silence, trying to pick her up.

    But before she touched her, the little m pped his face with a p: "Mingye, are you awake? I wanted to kill her deliberately. Unfortunately, I didn''t have much power to destroy her soul in time."

    He squeezed her wrist and said coldly and stubbornly: "No, it''s an evil demon entering the body, you are controlled."

    She was in his arms, and he realized that she was so light. The soft body of the past is now so thin that there are almost only bones left.

    As if the sun can turn her away.

    Ming Ye stand can''t help holding her tightly.

    repeated in a low voice in her ear: "Remember, you didn''t mean to kill Tianhuan. If you apologize, nothing will happen."

    Sheughed,ughing louder and louder, but his face gradually paled.

 Chapter 43: Is Sin

    Mingye held mulberry wine and stood in the dark.

    He suddenly did not dare to hug her to the sun, not wanting to see her gaze at the moment.

    In the end, Mingye walked out of the dungeon alone. He understood that Sangjiu would not apologize.

    The fairy maid saw him pale, looked at him anxiously, and said, "True Monarch, the Saintess of Tianhuan is crying."

    Ming Ye said: "I see."

    He walked towards Tianhao Pce.

    hasn''t approached yet, as expected, I heard a cry of pain.

    God has spirit, immortal has spirit, and demons have magic roots.

    ruined the spiritual root, no less than the pain of evisceration, Tian Huan came alive, Tian Hao has been using analgesic medicine for the past few days, still can not relieve Tian Huan''s pain.

    Once she woke up, she cried with pain.

    As soon as Ming Ye walked in, Tian Huan grabbed his sleeve and sobbed: "Ming Ye, I hurt, I hurt."

    Tianhao said angrily: "The m spirit dared to hurt Tianhuan, and made Tianhuan so painful. I want her to go away and pay for my daughter''s suffering today."

    Mingye said coldly: "I won''t allow it!"

    He closed his eyes and said, "Master, as I said, only when the Sangjiu Demon enters the body will he be controlled and hurt Tianhuan. Since Tianhuan has woken up, don''t pursue this matter anymore."

    Tian Hao said: "You are still protecting the m! It is possible that you also think that Tian Huan is wrong, she was ordered to pay the demon, what''s wrong. You have been to see it yourself these few days, Mohe is full of demon spirit, heaven Huan has not wronged the m n."

    Mingye said: "The ms live in Mohe and have never harmed anyone for thousands of years."

    Tianhao sneered: "Are you trying to cover the m essence to the end? Tian Huan has lost the essence of the m. It is impossible for me to let go of the essence of the m! Unless, rece the essence of the m essence with Tian Huan."

    Mingye said calmly: "Tianhuan has lost his spiritual essence. I don''t know the spiritual essence of his disciple. Is it enough topensate?"

    Tianhao was taken aback.

    The spirit of ¡¡¡¡ Mingye, that is something that many people think of!

    Mingye said: "I gave my spirit to Tianhuan, as this incident has never happened. Since then, Shangqing has returned to Master, and the kindness has also been returned to Master. Venerable Tianhao, there is only one killing order from the Three Realms. , You¡¯d better not waste it on the little mussel essence."

    After that, he will start to pump the soul.

    Tianhuan tightly grabbed his sleeve and looked at him incredulously: "Mingye, do you know what you are doing? You actually did it for that m..."

    Mingye said: "A hundred years ago, she was already my fairy concubine, my wife."

    Tian Huan smiled miserably: "Now, I have to tell you the truth. The m people colluded with demons as early as a hundred years ago. You said that Sangjiu was controlled by demons. Others didn''t believe me. I believe it, but it''s not control. She is willing to do everything for the demons."

    Mingye looked at her coldly.

    Tian Huan said: "Why did you tell her why she saw the message you left, but didn''t want to wait for you in the bamboo forest. Because she was with a wolf demon at that time. You must recognize the devil''s general, Shaosui, you If you go to check, you will know that the mulberry wine was with Shaoju for the past few days."

    Tian Huan looked at him with tears and dim eyes: "Mingye, don''t you understand? Sangjiu doesn''t love you anymore. She has been with Shaoju for so long, and the whole Mohe is full of evil spirits. Why should you give up for her? Qing is in disregard!"

    Ming Ye clenched his fists and pressed his lips, his eyes were always deserted, but at this moment he was sharper than ever: "Shut up!"

    Tian Huan sobbed and shook his head: "Even you don''t know where the demon qies from in Mohe. When the demon **** dies, except for Shaoju, who else has such a strong qi? For a hundred years, even though she once liked you again, but now there is nothing left besides hate."

    Mingye''s fingertips are pale.

    He left a secret message in the bamboo forest and asked Sang Jiu to wait for him for seven days, but he went back to look for her on the seventh day, but did not find Sang Jiu. Instead, I saw a strong demon spirit in the forest...

    Sangjiu was happy to see him before, but now, she doesn¡¯t even want to approach him. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Ming Ye said coldly: "I don''t believe it. Since Saintess Tianhuan is unwilling to ask for my spirit, I will find a way topensate you. If you really refuse to let go of the mulberry wine, I will not be able to stop it all the time, but I hope Venerable Tianhao understands that Mingye has not been a true monarch in vain for thousands of years."

    As soon as his voice fell, the fairy soldiers hurriedly reported¡ª¡ª

    "True monarch, the m spirit in the dungeon is gone!"

    As soon as he said this, Ming Ye''s face changed drastically.

    His eyes were cold, and he appeared in the dungeon for almost the next instant.

    As the fairy soldier said, the dungeon is empty.

    There was a very shallow demon spirit in the air, so familiar, anger and panic almost made him lose his mind, and in the blink of an eye, he followed the demon spirit to a hundred miles away.

    *

    Su Su curled up on the back of the giant wolf demon.

    Shaoju''s voice is soft: "If you are tired, go to sleep. I won''t let them kill you."

    Susu whispered: "I''m not afraid they will kill me."

    Shaoju said: "I can''t hide from Mingye when I enter the Qing Dynasty. After a while, he will catch up. I''m not here without a chance. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be able to take you away. The situation is not so good, I am afraid you will have to suffer a bit if you follow me."

    Susu asked: "Why are you saving me?"

    Shaoju said: "You saved me."

    Su Su smiled sadly: "I also saved others, but they killed the father."

    Shaoju sighed: "Sangjiu, kind and innocent."

    Su Su opened his blood-red eyes, looked at the sky and muttered to him: "Am I a demon now?"

    Shaoju smiled softly and said, "You are a fairy."

    Tears flowed down the corners of his eyes and silently slipped onto Shaoju''s back. She wiped it hastily: "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."

    Shaoju said: "It doesn''t matter."

    He took her across the golden field, and Su Su discovered that it was already October in the world, and it was autumn.

    As Shaoju said, they did not go far, the ck-haired and white fairy, holding the fairy weapon in hand, waiting for them in front.

    Shaoju put Su Su down.

    Su Su looked at the man in front of her. She thought Ming Ye would be angry. After all, no one in the Three Realms knew the rules. True Monarch Ming Ye was the most respected.

    She also made ns to die here today.

    Su Su Mingming knew that Shaoju didn''t take herself far, but she still climbed on his back.

    This about Mo is the most selfish time in her life.

    She thought, it is better to die in a beautiful world than to die in a dark dungeon. She was ready to face Ming Ye''s anger, but the cold-looking fairy in front of him, as if he hadn''t seen the existence of Shaoju, tried to smile and stretched out a hand to her: "Come here."

    Mingye said: "Sangjiu, I know he is coercing you, you and I will go back, I will not embarrass him."

    For a hundred years, Su Su has never seen Ming Ye smile at herself.

    When ¡¡¡¡ is the most, he always keeps his eyebrows cold and reprimands her for being unruly.

    If it was before, she was looking forward to this scene in her dreams. The fairy in white stretched out his hand to her and took her back to Shangqing.

    But today, Su Su looked at him with red pupils, and said: "Ming Ye Xianjun, I am a fairy, isn''t it your rule? A fairy can''t go to the Qing Dynasty."

    Mingye said calmly: "You are not. Bing a demon eye does not mean you be a demon. If you are controlled by someone, you will also have a demon eye. If you don''t want to go to the Qing Dynasty, then don''t go to the Qing Dynasty."

    Susu said: "I killed people, Tianhuan, and some unnamed fairies."

    Mingye is still very calm, and he confidently said: "They won''t die."

    As long as the soul stays, he can rescue them. She won''t have karma, she can be the little princess of the Hui Ceng n and continue to cultivate immortals, as long as she goes back with him.

    Susu whispered: "You are really crazy, Mingye."

    He looked at her stubbornly.

    Su Su put her hand in his palm, Ming Ye was stunned, and the color of joy appeared in her eyes, she asked softly: "I will go back with you, can you kill Tianhuan?"

    Susu felt his hand froze.

    She slowly said: "Kill her, crush her soul, so that she will never live beyond life. There are also those fairies, I heard that the bodies of the fairies turned into powder and sank into the river, which can ensure that the river is clear for a hundred years. Mingye, how many can you kill?"

    She watched him slowly pale, and wanted to withdraw her hand.

    Mingye refused to let go. He tightened his fingers quickly. The next moment, a cold light hit his hand, and he snorted, but his fingers tightened.

    Shaoju transformed from a giant wolf into a human form, and looked at Su Su worriedly.

    Su Su said to Ming Ye: "Let me go, Ming Ye, for a hundred years, just treat me as if I owe you and Tian Huan. Stupid, I can''t afford to climb you, I prefer to lean towards you. Look, I know I was wrong now, and I won''t get in your eyes again."

    Ming Ye felt pained and overwhelmed.

    He wanted to say, that''s not the case, it''s because he has missed a hundred years in his life.

    Su Su said: "In the beginning, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have met you. Xiao shouldn''t think about everything that doesn''t belong to him. Now that the Mohe River is flooded and the m n is dead, Xianjun should raise his hand high. Young and ignorant, either let me go or kill me."

    Mingye''s face was pale.

    Su Su looked at Shaoju: "Let''s go."

    Shaoju nodded, they didn''t go far, Su Su heard the low-pitched voice behind him: "So, you regret it and fall in love with him?"

    He asked with difficulty, as if she answered yes, it was more ufortable than cutting a knife in his heart.

    Susu did not turn her head, she said softly: "Mingye, who is better than loving you?"

    Her pearls and tears, love and innocence, have all been buried in this century. But the price paid was too great, so big that there was only sorrow left in her heart.

    Su Su didn''t look back, nor could he see Ming Ye staggering to catch up, still wanting to keep her.

    He can''t hold the trident, can''t touch the hem of her clothes.

    Xianjun, who is not afraid of demons, is afraid of her turning back, and even more afraid that she will not.

    He can''t let her go, nor can he kill her.

    He followed for a long time, watching the wolf demon lead her across the autumn fields on earth, across the blooming meadows, and across the clean waterfalls and creeks on earth.

    They went farther and farther, and finally disappeared.

    He stood alone, and it was not the wolf demon who stopped him, nor was she saying, Mingye, who is better to love than you.

    It was the rare smile she was ced in the stream and stopped him.

    He didn''t dare toe forward, and for the first time, he really understood that Sang Jiu didn''t love him anymore.

    *

    Mingye did not return to the Shangqing.

    He returned to the deserted little bamboo forest. I don¡¯t know which day Xiao Dixian moved back. He looked at Ming Ye tremblingly: "True, true monarch."

    Mingye nodded.

    I couldn''t see it before, but now I close my eyes and I feel familiar everywhere.

    He stayed for a while, felt unable to stay, and left.

    Xiao Dixian settled down the mushrooms and butterfly spirits, and muttered: "What a strange person."

    For Ming Ye, a rtionship does not upy his life. From the point of spiritual awareness, every fairy dreams of bing a god.

    They escaped the ruthlessness of thews of heaven and earth, and gradually they were able to turn stones into gold and condensate into ice. Without ast resort, no one would give up halfway.

    Mingye¡¯s practice is lonelier than everyone else.

    He added merits and virtues, and God loves him.

    At this time, he was about to be a god. He opened up the cave alone and practiced day and night.

    The dragon turns into a dragon, only one step away.

    There are so few gods left in the world. If he really bes a god, he will be the hope after being abandoned.

    Above the cave house in Mingye, one can often hear the legendary dragon chant.

    Tianhao came to visit, and he said: "Tianhuan has no spiritual essence, and it will be extremely difficult to cultivate in the future. I promise you not to issue the Three Realm ying orders. If you really be a god, you will protect Tianhuan."

    Mingye nodded his head optionally, and epted the Three Realm''s order to kill him.

    Tianhao looked at the looming divine pattern on his forehead enviously, didn''t say much, and left.

    Everyone thought that Ming Ye was about to be a god, but only he knew that the **** pattern on the forehead was getting dim.

    òÔ only has two ws, he turned into a prototype, but he has eight ws.

    His way, began to leave him.

    That night, he tried to track the whereabouts of Princess m for the first time.

    The paper crane he sent out fluttered its wings, and said: "She and the wolf demon are on the top of Indestructible, looking for a new stone."

    Mingye nodded calmly.

    "Newborn Stone" is often prepared for the little demon who is about to be born. He has been silent for a long time, and the divine pattern on his forehead bes more and more dim.

    Mingye forgets how many years he has lived, and no one has told him why his body has undergone such changes.

    He tied the newborn stone in his cave to the paper crane, and when the paper crane was about to fly away, he coldly caught it.

    At that moment, for the first time, he thought of killing the wolf demon.

    The paper crane looked at his forehead in horror as the lines on his forehead turned ck. He lowered his eyes and said, "I''m sorry."

    The **** pattern returned to a holy white.

    The new born stone didn''t let the paper crane take it out.

    When the spring began, he suddenly remembered that Sang Jiu had left him in his third year, and his paper crane flew back, whispering¡ª¡ª

    "Princess Mussel is doing well."

    "She is not as unhappy as Xianjun you expected."

    "Xianjun, Xianjun, you can''t pick her up."

    "They found a lot of new rocks."

    He raised his hand and destroyed the paper crane, and the sky quieted for a moment.

    But he couldn''t calm down.

    In the past two years, Tianhuan has been here twice, and he has never seen her.

    The paper scraps shattered in the air, and thest one awkwardly brought a small piece of honey. I don''t know where the paper cranes are stolen, they are almost stung into a sieve.

    He raised his hand, looked at it for a long time, and let it go.

    The paper crane flew farther and farther, and finally left him.

    Mingye knows that this will not work. His merits were added, and he should have soared through the robbery, but the sky was quiet, and the thunder did note, he knew that his robbery was not here.

    He knew that he might never be able to ascend.

    When he stepped out of the cave, he hated Princess m a little bit, so much that he wanted to find her. Ask why you say you don¡¯t love if you don¡¯t love.

    Xian¡¯s life is too long, and the appearance of mulberry wine is as short as an evening flower to him.

    But the love of a little girl, he thought. How short and cheap, because a wolf demon left him without looking back.

 Chapter 44: The truth

    The sound of water ticking around Su Su, and there are many small mussels in each tank.

    She cultivated them carefully, changed the water diligently, and when the weather was good, she wiped each m shell and took them out to bask in the sun.

    He m mouths one by one, without turning on his mind. She collected the remnants of souls for three years, so that all the remnants of souls that did not disappear in the past have a ce to live.

    Losing the fixed watermark, without the blessing of God, it would be difficult for the mussels to return to the past.

    In the past few years, she has followed Shaoju to travel all over the mountains and rivers, but still can''t find a way to resurrect her father, the soul of King m has disappeared and cannot be traced. Sangyou, the young master of the m n, has disappeared, and there is no news. The newly cultivated mussels are ignorant, and they are still uncivilized fairies.

    Susu looked at them and couldn''t help but smile.

    There is hope for people, it is always good.

    In her free time, she will go out to find a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters to purify the water a little bit. Without the spiritual essence, her spiritual power will always stay a hundred years ago, unable to grow for half a step.

    Few people in the world know that Princess Mussel was also a genius when she was born. She was born with the ability to purify rivers. She worked hard for three years and finally cleaned up a river temporarily.

    She looked at the sunset in the sky and knew she should leave.

    Yesterday, the monsters again persuaded Shaoju to marry a wife and open up branches and leaves.

    She hurried back from Qianxi River and happened to see that scene. Almost all of the Yaozu Da Neng was held fast to Huangyuan, and if they didn''t reproduce their offspring as early as possible, they might be annihted at some point.

    Demons are more afraid of loneliness than human beings. They stay in the world for hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are most afraid that there is no evidence of their owning.

    Shaoju smiled mildly, neither agreed nor refused.

    Everyone knows what Shaoju is waiting for, and Susu also knows. So it''s time for her to leave. She spent more than a hundred years in love with someone desperately, and she had nothing left.

    Susu put the young m into the universe bag, and went to say goodbye to Shaoju.

    Shaoju was training soldiers, and he paused after hearing the words: "Are you leaving?"

    Su Su smiled and said, "Yeah, I''m sorry to have bothered you for so many years."

    She took out a few pink pearls and handed them to Shaoju: "These are raised in my spare time. Grinding them can relieve the pain."

    The battle between gods and monsters is over. Shaoju''s situation is not good. He is a demon and needs to live in hiding, and his subordinates are often injured.

    Princess Mussel used to be afraid of pain and rarely raises pearls. When she is by Mingye, she only raises one in a hundred years.

    After she left Mingye, she cultivated pearls day and night, no longer afraid of pain, and used her blood to raise several blood pearls in three years.

    Shaoju said: "If you want to seek revenge from Tianhuan, you don''t have to be anxious at this moment. They have Shangqing Wondend as their backing, and we are not opponents now."

    Su Su smiled and shook his head: "You have misunderstood, Shaoju. I''ve long wanted to understand that I won''t go to Tianhuan. The m n is waiting for prosperity. I just want to bring the n to live anew, and I will travel with you. In the west, I saw a river there. The water was clearer than Mohe. Although the spiritual energy was not sufficient, the m n could always be transformed into a human form after slowly practicing. If the father is still there, I also hope that I will lead the n to start again."

    Shaoju moved his lips and realized that he had no reason to stop her from leaving.

    He was silent, and drove her all the way to the bottom of the summit of Indestructible. Gou Yu quietly nced at Shaoju, who looked like Xiao Lin, and thought, if he really returned to this world, I don''t know how embarrassing the situation would be.

    Ye Bingshang became Tianhuan, but Tianhuan liked Mingye, the lord of the Shangqing, who is now the most powerful;

    Xiao Lin had no memory, became a wolf demon, and took care of Su Su for three years.

    Although he is mild-tempered, he has a love for Su Su, even the little demons at the top of Buhua can see it.

    Gouyu said, Prajna Floating Life cannot enter randomly. Let''s go now. If a few people go out, this memory may be the ck history of everyone.

    Shaoju looked at Princess m turning back, showing a bright smile, she waved to him vigorously: "Shaoju, you go back! I am no longer immersed in the past, and I will live a good life in the future."

    Shaoju smiled and said yes.

    "Maybe one day, you see a small river mussel in a stream, they are my people."

    Shaoju lowered his eyes, still saying yes.

    Su Su sighed: "Shaoju, I''m going to start my life again, and you have to be well."

    So, Shaoju watched Princess m''s light pace, and she walked away from the top of the insurgency step by step in the light of the sunset.

    Her eyes are full of joy and hope, so Qianxi River in her mouth must be a good ce.

    Three years ago, Princess m curled up on his back and whispered: "I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live. They are all alive. Why should I die? I want the m n to continue for thousands of years, and I want them to pay. The price, I want to live a good life."

    Shaoju watched her walk away.

    He did not catch up, nor did he say goodbye too much. Even he himself couldn''t say for sure, when he might also be caught into the wilderness, without a future.

    Sangjiu can let go of the past and leave with the tribe, it¡¯s always good.

    As he said, when we meet again in a few years, there may be a bunch of lively little mussels, basking in the sun and spitting bubbles in the water.

    The princess grew up, far away from the pain of the past, and became a queen.

    *

    Su Su came to Qianxi River and put all the small river mussels down.

    The water flow was gentle and clear. The mussels adapted to it and moved their axe feet to swim away slowly.

    Susu looked at them contentedly, and when they swim far away, she jumped down and turned into a white m with a white m shell.

    She was basking in the sun in the shallow river, closing her eyes and practicing.

    She is no longer the little fairy in the river, her Dao heart is fragmented, and she has long been semi-demonic. But her heart has never been so peaceful in the past few years.

    If possible, she would rather be a mussel without wit and live like this. She would rather have never loved anyone. At sunrise, she ran out to practice, and looked at the sky as before.

    Just never see the fairy king who fought for them again.

    These days, peace is rare.

    She counts the small river mussels that swim far away once a day, gently catches them back, and takes the trouble to patrol the Qianxi River. This is the case for ancestors from generation to generation, passed on from generation to generation.

    Until half a monthter, Su Su received an unexpected thing, and the smile at the corner of her mouth faded.

    This is the first time she has received something rted to Sangyou.

    is half a m shell.

    She felt cold with her fingers, staring at the half-shell nkly, a dull pain that she couldn''t bear in her heart slowly.

    Sangyou¡¯s mussel shell was cut in half by his life.

    Susu knew the pain. When she jumped out of the weak water, she had tasted the pain of m shell damage, the pain of broken bones, nothing more.

    Now that Sangyou''s mussel shell appeared here, she didn''t dare to think about what happened.

    The m shell shed, and a ce name appeared.

    Susu sat on the bottom of the river, the water waves gently surging, and the fish kissed her gently on the cheek.

    On the second day, she settled the small river mussels, asked the local fairy to take care of her, gave him a pink pearl of her own, and went to the Secret Realm of Van Gan.

    Inside the Fangan Secret Realm, it has long been deserted, with only the pitch ck that can''t be seen by reaching out. This is a desperate and lonely ce abandoned by the world.

    There is no fairnd in this secret realm, and it will only slowly corrode people''s minds.

    I want to rescue a person inside, no one knows what the price will be

    Sangyou is inside now.

    Susu doesn''t know why his brother was in the Fangan Secret Realm, but she must rescue him.

    Now she doesn''t have the magical watermark, she only has a few pink pearls next to her body. Susu knows that it is far from enough, but the m n is withered and the Vanquish Secret Realm is dangerous, so she can only rescue Sangyou by herself.

    The moment she stepped into the mysterious realm of Fangan, the figure of two figures slowly appeared.

    Tianhao smiled and said, "Daughter, you are really right. As long as she tells the m that her brother is inside, she will definitely go in."

    Tianhuan closed his eyes: "Father, be careful."

    Tianhao nodded: "Sometimes, being a father is indeed not as thoughtful as you think. Once this m dies, Ming Ye may soon be able to fly into a god. At that time, as long as he is willing to help you, let alone the spiritual essence, you are not pure enough. The water-ling roots will also be pure."

    This incident was a deep pain in Tian Huan''s heart. She suppressed her tone and said displeasedly, "Father, don''t mention it!"

    Tianhao disagrees. Tianhuan was born with two spiritual roots of water and fire. Such aptitude is not bad, but the two spiritual roots are opposed to each other, and they are not destined to be a great way.

    There are only two things in the world that can help Tianhuan to temper the roots of the spirit, the same is the Huoyang Ding, and the same is the watermark.

    Huoyang Ding was in the Protoss, but the watermark was acquired by the mussels in the world by chance and became the treasure of the river in Mohe Town.

    Tianhuan is dexterous and smart, cruelly hurting himself seriously, and finally found the watermark in the m n. Unexpectedly, the magical tool didn''t know the watermark for good or bad, and Shenxin got into Mingye''s body instead.

    Tianhao was trapped in the Secret Realm of Fangan, unable to escape.

    He found a way for thousands of years, and finally knew how to get out of the Vatican Secret Realm. It was a person who was not weak in his cultivation and was trapped in the Vatican Secret Realm instead of himself.

    "The m n is really stupid, the m demon Sangyou, if we really believe that we will let his sister go and volunteer to enter the Vatican secret realm to rece me." Tianhao shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that the demon is a demon, and his cultivation is not enough. Thanks You are smart, and you can get away for the father by looking for the help of Mingye."

    Tianhuan looked coldly: "I have said it, never mention this matter, and Mingye can''t let Mingye know!"

    She was faintly angry with Tianhao in her heart, and she med Tianhao, otherwise she wouldn''t have done these things. The m n was guilty of his crimes, so he knelt down and prayed for Mingye that day, saying that his father had only this opportunity to leave the secret realm before he would leave the bamboo forest.

    Tianhuan asked the fairy to return, and quietly erased what he said to the m monster.

    Tianhuan felt powerless in her heart, and she didn''t want to do these things either. But her spiritual roots were not pure enough by nature, and she was destined to not ascend, nor could she stay with Ming Ye for a long time.

    She never thought of harming anyone. It was the little m that took her ce and insisted on marrying Ming Ye.

    And Ming Ye obviously doesn''t understand the rtionship between men and women... and he is also interested in mussel spirits.

    It''s obviously her own thing, but she has been sleeping for a hundred years, and she will soon be snatched away. How can Tianhuan be willing?

    One step is wrong, one step is wrong, now she heard Tianhao mention these things, she was shocked, and she wanted her father to shut her mouth.

    But Tian Huan also understands that when the m n is in decline, as long as the Sangjiu dies, no one can know these things.

    Tian Huan couldn¡¯t tell, she always felt anxious. Seeing that her father still wanted to wait here, waiting for the opportunity to take away the essence of the little m, she whispered: ¡°Enough! She can¡¯t make it out, it¡¯s her good fortune. , Let''s go."

    She felt uneasy, like a heavy stone was pressed in her heart.

    Su Su clung to the secret wall, watching them leave coldly.

    She hasn''tpletely stepped into the secret realm. It''s not that no one will ever know, at least she has heard it now.

    It turned out that everything was a conspiracy that grew out of the silt from the beginning.

    Thinking of Sangyou entering the Vatican Secret Realm for her own sake, she almost bit her lips out of blood, and hatred filled her eyes.

    Tianhuan, Tianhao!

    Mingye is also an aplice?

    She opened her eyes abruptly, and she has be a demon pupil.

    Numerous ghost ghosts surrounded him.

    However, what Su Su saw was the scene a hundred years ago.

    She was lying on the bottom of the river, looking admiringly at the white-clothed fairy fighting for them. The picture changed quickly, and after a hundred years,

    The old King m was beaten to death, leaving only an empty m shell.

    Countless m monsters screamed sternly, the river was rolling, and the creatures were charred.

    Brother was severely wounded and taken away, step by step into the secret realm.

    She couldn''t save any of them, and tears flowed from Princess m''s eyes. She looked at the foreground tremblingly, and stumbled forward.

    She hugged the father''s m shell, her demon pupils were shining, and she couldn''t tell what tonight or eve, and cried: "Father, I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn''t like him."

    "I will never love Mingye again!"

    "I am not good, the **** person is me, I was blind, I killed the whole m!"

    Mingye entered the secret realm, and heard these words, a pair of princess mussels with demon pupils said that they regretted loving him.

    He looked at her stiffly, and stabbed him with a dagger.

    She burst into tears and seemed to cry out for a whole hundred years.

    Ming Ye raised his hand and slowly put it down.

    The dagger pierced his shoulder, and he held the dagger silently. After a long time, he realized that there was a lot of pain.

    But I don¡¯t know where it hurts more.

 Chapter 45: Finally

    At that time, Mingye didn''t understand the hatred of Sangjiu very much.

    He was pierced by a dagger in his shoulder, and his strong Dao heart was not enough to cause him extreme pain. The immortal body is so powerful, he lifted his hand and erased the mark brought by the dagger in the blink of an eye.

    Looking at Princess m¡¯s demon pupil, he was silent for a long time, and said: "I won''t let you do anything."

    He stretched out his finger and clicked on the center of her forehead.

    The dim eyes of Princess ¡¡¡¡ m gradually became clearer. He thought that her emotions would calm down, but when she saw him clearly, there was even more bitter hatred rolling in her eyes.

    She patted his hand away, her voice was soft and cold: "It''s you."

    The lofty Ming Ye Xianjun felt a little at a loss, his fingers trembled, and he said as he used to educated the fairy world juniors: "Even if there is a demon pupil, it is not irretrievable. As long as the Taoist heart is firm, you can still walk the right way."

    When Princess ¡¡¡¡ heard the words, sheughed like a joke.

    "Daoxin? Daoxin! You even talked to me about Daoxin." She pushed him away, and tears burst into her eyes while smiling. "My Daoxin a hundred years ago was you, but you don''t love me and think I am humble. I gave up on youter, my Dao heart is the future of the m n, but the m n is gone, and my father is dead."

    She chuckled and said, "I was called a fairy of a century by the gods of Shangqing, and now I have finally fallen into a demon, you actually talked to me."

    Mingye''s face was pale, her lips moved, and she couldn''t say a word.

    Princess m finishedughing and looked at him coldly, with red magic patterns appearing on her forehead.

    Su Su turned around and wanted to walk into the secret realm again, but was held back by Ming Ye.

    Xianjun''s tone was deserted: "Who are you going to save?"

    Su Su turned around and smiled: "My brother Sangyou, Xianjun, it''s been a hundred years, I''m afraid you never knew that I still had an older brother, right?"

    Mingye is silent, he actually knows it.

    During the years when he got along with the little m, he began to try to get to know her slowly. The little m loves tough and cry, bold, but cautious in front of him, like a child.

    She likes sweetness, and she loves to soak in the stream. She is very popr. Butterflies and flower monsters like her.

    Every bit about her, he knew, even if he didn''t really look at the mussels, he tried to understand themter.

    But under the order of the evil demon, the m n is gone.

    Mingye lowered his eyes and said, "I''ll go in."

    He looked without joy or sorrow, and walked in front of Princess m, stepping into the secret realm before her.

    Susu When she wanted to go in, she found herself trapped in the barrier.

    I don''t know how long it took, Ming Ye brought out a scarred river m.

    "Brother!" Su Su carefully caught Sangyou who turned into a prototype.

    Sangyou was so badly injured that almost his whole body was lost.

    She took Sangyou away quickly without looking at Ming Ye behind her.

    Blood was flowing from the corners of her lips, and the white **** patterns on her forehead all turned ck.

    He watched her take Sangyou farther and farther, he followed a few steps, and fell into the secret realm. Half of Mingye''s soul stayed in the secret realm forever.

    Ming Ye fell at the secret realm exit, remembering that a long time ago, Sang Jiu had only him in his eyes.

    He came back from an injury, no one can find out, but the next day there will always be a requisite elixir by the window.

    He naturally didn''t like these things, and coldly ordered Xian''e to take them out and throw them away.

    And this time, Princess m never looked back.

    *

    In December, Ming Ye heard that there was a witch in the world.

    She killed people and practiced, she also killed demons, and also killed a few supernatural immortals, devouring their souls alive.

    Cultivating demons doesn''t need spiritual marrow. The witch''s cultivation base grows rapidly. When the female fairy soul of the supernatant is crushed by her, Tian Huan can''t sit still anymore.

    She came to the cave and pleaded: "Mingye, everyone has seen it, that magic repair is mulberry wine. You said that you will protect the supernatant forever."

    Mingye opened his eyes.

    He walked out of the cave and followed his breath to find it.

    Ming Ye saw Sang Jiu murder with her own eyes. Her ink hair was flying, and a pair of demon pupils filled with happiness. Seeing himing, she knew that it was not his opponent, and wanted to leave angrily.

    Mingye closed his eyes and said, "You killed two hundred and thirty-four people."

    Su Su asked mockingly: "Can the fairy cleanse me this time so that I can go back to the right path?" The battle between gods and monsters ended, and now she has be a monster dominated by ughter.

    Mingye was silent.

    The trident appeared in his hands. When Princess m was trapped in the fairy vessel, Ming Ye said: "I will lock you in Wangchen Mountain."

    After a pause, he said, "I will guard you myself."

    Regardless of a hundred years, a thousand years, or ten thousand years.

    When she heard the words, she struggled violently in the fairy artifact, even if she died in the fairy artifact, she would destroy the fairy artifact.

    Ming Ye trembles, and almost subconsciously turns on the fairy.

    She fled without a trace.

    He stood under the moon for a long time, realizing for the first time that he never looked back.

    She is like that, and so is he.

    After that, the witch became more and more rampant, she looked around for broken artifacts, and finally heard that the green Qingshihua was used by her.

    Besides, she also found the Huoyang Ding.

    Everyone knows that the witch Sangjiu will die under the thunder sooner orter, but she will be crazy if she ignores it.

    Except for Jize who guards the desert, there is no **** in the world. No one can cure her, and the person closest to God is Ming Ye.

    But he began to retreat, turning a blind eye.

    The outside world began to spread that Sang Jiu was once the wife of the night. The former True Monarch Ming Ye gradually became infamous.

    In the fiftieth year, Jie Lei did not chop the witch to death.

    She was bloodied all over, ran to the Shangqing, and killed the Tianhuan Saint and the Tianhao Venerable.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ used a fire-sun tripod and burned Tianhuan for seven to seven forty-nine days in the upper clear air.

    On thest day, everyone saw Tian Huan scolding and scolding at first, then crying for mercy, andter, a little bit of it was burned into fly ashes, and mulberry wine held the Huoyang Ding and walked through the Shangqing, but there was no grass in Shangqing.

    The fairy flees, and there is no such thing as a fairnd in the Qing Dynasty ever since.

    The wolf demon Shaoju looked at her pityingly at the top of the mountain, her footsteps kept on, her eyes filled with the pleasure of killing.

    Step by step, she walked to the outside of the Immortal Monarch Mingye''s cave.

    Shaoju catches up: "Sangjiu, stop, you are not such a person. If you go on like this, you will be chopped to death by the sky thunder. You will never be reincarnated, and there will be no future life."

    Sangjiu waved him away, her magic lines were so strange that she almost couldn''t control herself and killed Shaoju.

    Suddenly the thunder and thunder rolled over the sky.

    Shaoju was startled, and subconsciously thought it was a sky thunder that was going to smash mulberry wine, but he did not expect the purple thunder to linger around the cave. It turned out to be a robbery thunder that was about to be a god!

    The Three Realms were shocked, and everyone looked at Jie Lei in horror.

    They are overjoyed, Mingye God is about to cross the catastrophe, and if the catastrophe is sessfully crossed, he can kill the witch Sangjiu.

    The door of the cave opened, and the immortal monarch, who had not been in the world for 50 years, walked out slowly.

    He used to be unsmiling and cold, but now his white robe is more holy.

    He walked towards Princess m.

    Two people, one in red and one in white.

    See Ming Ye, all the cultivators have confidence.

    "Xianjun, no, god, kill this witch!"

    "Yes, she can''t die, kill her!"

    Amidst the shouts of everyone, Ming Ye stretched out his hand and gently stroked Princess m''s cheek.

    Su Su was stunned.

    Mingye said: "Believe it or not, I know the seven years in the bamboo forest."

    know that you used to be cautious, timid and desperate to love me.

    You certainly don''t believe it, the kiss printed on your forehead was not idental, but deliberate.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ m sneered and said, "So what."

    The robbery thundered and rolled.

    Mingye looked at her and said, "Sang Jiu, you asked me if you can wash away your sins and let you go the right way. I will answer you now, yes."

    Mingye smiled suddenly, and for the first time in a hundred and sixty years, he showed such a helpless smile.

    "Rece your devil bone with my spirit."

    From now on, your merits are added, and I will bear all the sins. It doesn''t matter whether you are clean, you are a little fairy, or you are willing to be a god.

    When the robbery thunder fell, the Three Realms were gloomy and there was only one spot lit.

    They saw that the fairy king Mingye held the witch tightly, trying to use the robbery thunder, steal the dragon and turn the phoenix, and exchange the essence for her.

    Once he seeds, he himself will die under the robbery.

    The **** pattern on Ming Ye''s forehead was dim. He sped the person in his arms to prevent her from breaking free. He whispered: "There is one thing I have always wanted to tell you, Sang Jiu, this is the first time I am a husband. I don¡¯t know how to love you. I have done nothing for you over the years, let alone give you a bouquet of flowers or a gem."

    The princess Mussel in his arms, tears shed silently.

    "When I start to understand, you don''t want anything. I didn''t protect you, I''m sorry." He touched the cheek of the person in his arms and touched a tear. He paused and said softly, "Sang Wine, you are not a demon, but an immortal."

    is that your husband is not good enough to make you a demon and a demon.

    The robbery thundered one after another.

    Princess m¡¯s depressed cry, no one can hear: "But I don¡¯t love you anymore, I don¡¯t love you anymore."

    Mingye **** pattern disappearedpletely, and said calmly: "I know."

    "You don''t know." She whispered.

    The Huoyang Ding fell in his hand, and Princess m vomited out blood.

    Mingye tried to catch her, but found that her body was as soft as a paralyzed water.

    Princess ¡¡¡¡ looked at Ming Ye, who was shocked, and said softly: "You don''t know anything, Ming Ye."

    She looked at Jie Lei in the sky, Ming Ye lost half of her soul, and it was already impossible to be a god. He forced the robbery, just to give her part of the essence. How much does he have, how much to give her.

    But a long time ago, when she jumped out of the weak water, she had no body to protect herself, she should have died long ago.

    Maybe earlier, she was a mistake when she met him.

    She killed so many people, and the thunder of the heavens struck her, she had long been fragmented, relying on the green Qingshihua, she has survived till now.

    is only enough to get here.

    The body of Princess Mussel dissipated a little bit.

    She didn''t look painful, she stretched out her hand to the void, instead she smiled softly, and said sincerely and happily: "Father, you havee to pick me up."

    The moment Ming Ye touched her finger, Princess m turned into flying ash and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    A small pink m shell fell and fell into pieces easily.

    *

    Gouyu was condensed on Su Su¡¯s wrist. Seeing that Su Su was about to leave the Prajna Floating Life, Gouyu reacted and said loudly, "Hurry up, little master, the Prajna Floating Life is about to end!"

    Susu must do something.

    This affects the Jiao under Mohe a few yearster, it is just an evil.

    Susu was finally not under the control of Sangjiu''s emotions. She took a deep breath, her eyes and hands quickly pulled down the white pearl from the dissipated Sangjiu''s neck, and threw it into the debris.

    In the fragments, a white pearl rolled out.

    Gouyu looked at the upturned prajna, and said quickly: "Let¡¯s go."

    Before ¡¡¡¡ left, Gou Yu turned her head and saw the tearful "Ming Ye" suddenly distorted.

    Tan Tai Jin''s consciousness awakened, Tan Tai Jin''s consciousness awakened, and the painful Ming Ye instantly turned into an expression of disbelief.

    He paused, and said coldly: "Trash things, for the sake of a woman, even abandoned the supreme power."

    Xu also reflected that Mingye''s decision is about the Jiao in Mohe after a thousand years.

    Before the prajna floating life copsed, Tantai Jin carelessly wiped away the tears belonging to Mingye on his face, and sneered and said: "Why not be a demon? With supreme power, I am afraid that I will not be able to find a woman?"

    Gouyu watched him say to himself: "..."

    This is really too much.

    In the next second, the prajna floating life copsed. Gouyu followed Su Su through this encounter, and vaguely understood what is going on in Prajna Floating Life¡ª

    It turned out that it was not that they chose to be the person in the memory, but the person in the memory that chose to be them.

    Sangjiu hopes that she will be brave and firm like Susu, not holding back her steps for love, and guarding the people, she chooses to let Su Si be herself;

    Ming Ye didn¡¯t understand emotions at first. He realized that there was no emotion in the floating Tantai Jin, and he chose to let Tantai Jin be himself. He wanted to see how Tantai Jin who also didn¡¯t understand emotions would make a choice. In the end, the little madman of the Tantai family , There is only power in the heart;

    Shaoju''s heart is gentle and righteous, even for the demon n, he will choose to make Xiao Rin, who is equally responsible, be himself;

    Sangyou''s mouth is poisonous and soft-hearted, and naturally the closest to Pang Yizhi who came in inexplicably.

    As for Yu Tianhuan...

    Gouyu thought, it still doesn''t understand what Tian Huan wants.

    This is the only person it can''t see through.

    And Ye Bingchang came in, what did he want?

    Although he knew that Tian Huan and Ye Bingshang were not the same person, just as Su Su would never be like Sang Jiu, Gou Yu still secretly warned Ye Bingshang.

    Outside of Prajna Floating Life, Yu Qing, Ji Shishu, Nian Baiyu, and Ye Chufeng all looked up at the light of two things in the sky arguing.

    Several people sessively ran out of Prajna Floating Life.

    Gouyu teased her little girl and said, "How is it, little master, how do you feel?"

    Su Su thought, in the floating life of Prajna, Princess m''s tears were too much, and her crying made her brain hurt. She rubbed her sore eyes, a bad love, but it was really sad.

    Sangjiu''s desperate feeling still remained in his heart.

    She replied Gou Yu: "It doesn''t feel very good. Even if I fall in love with someone in the future, I must not be as humble as Sangjiu."

    If you are ruthless, I will rest. She should be Susu first, then Susu who loves others.

    Someone deserves to be loved, someone really deserves it.

 Chapter 46: Beginner

    Soon after Su Su came out, Xiao Lin, Ye Bingchang, and Pang Yizhi also came out one after another.

    Like Su Su, at the moment when Prajna Floating Life ends, everyone regains their consciousness, so that everyone''splexion is not very good.

    Pang Yizhi looked at Su Su, his mouth moved, unable to say anything.

    belongs to Sangyou¡¯s memory. Sang Jiu rescued him. He went to Qianxihe and became the new m king. His sister was alone with the hatred of the m n, and his soul flew away.

    Later, he rushed to Mingye¡¯s cave, but he was a stepte, not to mention mulberry wine, even Mingye disappeared.

    Xiao Lin pressed his lips tightly. Now his feelings are the mostplicated. As Shaoju, he loves Princess Mussel in his memory.

    Shaoju¡¯s feelings are not strong, like a jar of old wine, time is long, but it never disappears. Except for Xiao Rin, no one in the world understands his mind.

    Ye Bingshang''s face turned pale, she is not stupid, she naturally understands that Tian Huan in the floating life of Prajna is nothing good.

    She shook her body, and Xiao Lin supported her.

    Ye Bingchang''s tears filled his eyshes, and he whispered: "Your Highness."

    Xiao Rin sighed, patted her back and said, "It''s okay."

    Ye Bingshang shook her head. She walked to Su Su and humbled a salute: "The third sister, it''s me who is not good. In the floating life of Prajna, I can''t control Tianhuan''s behavior. Can the third sister forgive me?"

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Su Su.

    The face in front of him was reced by Tianhuan, which really made people angry. Prajna Floating Life is too empathetic, and it is difficult for Su Sushi to have a good face to her.

    Su Su looked at Ye Bingchang suspiciously.

    Ye Bingshang seemed to me herself very much, she apologized generously, not only Su Su did not expect it, even Gou Yu did not expect it.

    Gouyu murmured: "Is it because I guessed wrong?"

    No matter what Tian Huan did, Ye Bingshang was right, she was not Tian Huan, and Su Su had no reason to me her.

    Everyone watched, Su Su said calmly: "Big sister joked, of course I don''t me big sister."

    Ye Bingshang nced at her, and saw that she was not like mulberry wine in front of everyone and was mad and noisy. He wanted toe over and choke him to death, his eyes were a little more subtle.

    Three sisters...really growing up.

    Xiao Lin sighed lightly, realizing that he was not Shaoju and Susu was not Sangjiu either.

    He looked away and held Ye Bingshang''s hand. Ye Bingchang''s hands were cold, and Xiao Rin lost some internal strength to her.

    Ye Bingshang looked up at him, Xiao Lin did not pay too much attention to Su Su, Ye Bingshang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Now she didn''t dare to forcibly retract the heart-protecting scales, so she had to hold back her worry and stood quietly beside Xiao Lin.

    Nian Baiyu frowned tightly: "Why did youe out, but your majesty didn''te out."

    He was loyal and very anxious to see this situation.

    Shishu Ji also deliberately stabbed him, gloating and saying: "Maybe you have already died in the floating life of Prajna, and the wicked will have their own rewards."

    Nian Baiyu nced at him coldly, and was about to draw his sword.

    Ye Chufeng stepped forward to stop Nian Baiyu from saying: "The jade mirror and the heart-protecting scales are still in the air, so there will be nothing wrong with your majesty."

    Master Ji had already exaggeratedly hiding behind Xiao Rin, Nian Baiyu snorted and looked up at the jade mirror in the sky.

    Gouyu asked: "Little Master, what was thrown to Mingye when you left? Was it what Sangjiu did for Mingye in the past?"

    Su Su looked up at the radiant heart protector scales, and shook his head.

    She thought for a while, and said: "It''s a fool''s original intention."

    It depends on the pearl.

    *

    The memory of ¡¡¡¡ Mingye is the longest.

    After Sangjiu died, no one could find him. Some people say that he survived the robbery and soared away. Some people say that he died in the robbery.

    The demon girl Sangjiu was gradually forgotten, but the one who remembered her in the end was the one who hated her the most.

    Ming Ye did not copse, on the contrary, from that day on, he was very calm.

    He picked up the broken m shells and white pearls, and took them around to look for the master.

    Mulberry wine can re-cultivation of young mussels, maybe he can also resurrect mulberry wine.

    Tai Jin wanted to follow him.

    However, the ancient power has disappeared, and Mingye is one of the most powerful people left in the world. He can''t save Sangjiu himself, how can he expect others to save Sangjiu?

    He has been walking for many years, and the **** pattern on his forehead has long disappeared. He has relied on tens of thousands of years of cultivation and walked through the Three Realms with a small m shell.

    When all the people who could be found had found them, they all shook their heads at him.

    Then one day, Ming Ye met a declining fairy.

    The fairy sits under the tree, waiting to sit down.

    The rain was extremely heavy, and Ming Ye passed by silently, turning a hayloft for the fairy.

    The fairy opened his eyes, looked at him, and then at the broken m shell in his arms.

    "I can fix it for you."

    Mingye despaired for too long, had no expectations, and her lips trembled: "What should I do?"

    The fairy said: "Everything grows and restrains each other. You must first understand why her mussel shell is shattered. As a demon like mussel, you first forge the shell to protect yourself when you practice. But the demon mussel in your hand is so weak that her shell is dissolved by weak water. , It will be fragmented in the end. It started because of the weak water. If you want to recover, you must find the soil to eliminate the impact of the weak water."

    The fairy shook his head and said, "However, even if the m shell recovers, she won''t be able toe back. Her soul is scattered, so sad and pitiful."

    Mingye''s fingers trembled badly, weak water?

    Sangjiu, a m monster, how can he enter the weak water? No one knows better than him.

    He thought that by chance he had a weak water, and Sangjiu happened to pick him up. But once, it was Sangjiu who jumped into the weak water where all things do not grow, looking for him while crying.

    How much pain should she have when the m shell dissolves?

    Tai-Jin sat cross-legged in the rain, and saw the waste face pale.

    He said impatiently: "How long will you stay here? Since you can''t find her, just give up. As long as you want, the world''s power and strength are enough to make you want to do it."

    Mingye ignored him, got up and left.

    Fortunately, the Prajna floating life is about to copse, and the flow of time is very fast.

    Tantai Jin looked at Mingye with cold eyes. For the first ten years, the man found the soil and glued the broken m shell together. For the first time he saw the cold Xianjun smile, his brows were soft, and he gently touched the small m. Shell, when the weather is clear, he took her to bask in the sun.

    As if she was not dead.

    He found her a scorpion and made clothes for her. Collecting a variety of beautiful jade, as if to make up for a hundred years.

    Talking to oneself alone, looks ridiculous and deste.

    Not long after, he saw young ms born in the river with empty small m shells, and he went to Qianxi.

    Qianxi River was thriving, and Mingye was silent for a long time. He often came over when Sangyou didn''t find it, cleaned the river, opened up the river, and helped the little river m to unlock his mind.

    He took the trouble to do this, not knowing how many years he did it.

    Later, all the mussels raised by Sang Jiu were sane and started to practice. He had nowhere to go again. He was holding a small mussel shell and wanted to take her home to see.

    The water in Mohe is dirty and cold.

    Mingye jumped down from the Mohe River and watched the Muwang Pce be deserted. The undercurrent of the river is turbulent.

    The immortal gentleman who used to be in white clothes was slender and dusty, but at the moment he doesn''t think this ce is dirty. He picked up the copsed stone pir and found Sangjiu''s room.

    Mingye picked up many toys from her childhood, all kinds of beautiful corals. Seeing this, his expression became gentle.

    Until he found the pearl left over from the Mug Pce, he saw the scene a hundred years ago.

    He saw how Princess m rescued him. After he swallowed the core, she knelt in front of the stone tablet and kowtowed towards King m again and again.

    He saw her marrying happily from m Pce, his eyes were full of anxiety and expectation.

    However, it was only a little fairy officer who picked her up.

    The little fairy officer pulled his throat and said: "The true monarch said, since Princess Sangjiu insists on marrying him, I also ask the fairy concubine to go to the Qing Dynasty by herself."

    He saw her face turned pale and embarrassed, but she bowed, without being overly sad, and walked towards Shangqing.

    Her figure gradually disappeared, and the pearl in her hand returned to silence.

    Later, he knew all about it.

    knows how she spent a hundred years alone and insulted.

    Ming Ye¡¯s eyes were red, and she burst into tears.

    Taijintai Jin''s eyes shed. After Mingye knew the truth, his obsession was probably already in his bones. He said, "Since the immortal world can''t find her, why not fall into the demon. How can you know that she is not waiting for you in the way of the demon?"

    looked at Ming Ye because of his words, her dark eyes slowly turned red.

    Taijin walked over: "Yes, that''s right. Those gods insulted her, and when you were a fairy, you always ignored her. She must hate being immortal and don''t want toe back."

    He watched with satisfaction as Ming Ye¡¯s lips turned ck, and his eyes gradually became cold.

    Tan Tai Jin curled his lips: "Ye Xiwu, wait for the lone to go out and then clean up you. This kind of floating life, after all, I won."

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, a small pearl fell on Ming Ye''s sleeve.

    The pearls are not dazzling, even a bit bleak.

    Mingye caught it subconsciously.

    It is the bead on the neck of Sangjiu.

    Princess m likes to use pearls to make memories, so what is in this pearl?

    Ming Ye''s red cold eyes, staring at it nkly.

    The pearl was in his palm, whirling gently, thest gift that Princess m left to him, clearly appeared in the air¡ª¡ª

    That was many years ago, the girl''s clear eyes.

    She looked into the sky in amazement.

    In her eyes, blue sky and white clouds were reflected, and finally, gradually soft and clear, it was a man wearing a white armor.

    She was lying on the shore, looking at him without blinking, her eyes were so bright, her red lips couldn''t help but rise.

    Ming Ye stretched out his hand, tears faintly appeared in his eyes again, but when he just met her, Sang Jiu seemed to be aware of it and smiled back.

    Mingye was stunned for a long time, and then smiled gently at her. The red in his eyes faded and he became clean and firm.

    The pearl turns into powder.

    Tai Jin frowned, he had an ominous premonition.

    Just about to walk over, the Prajna Floating Life began to tremble violently, this time it was really about to shatter immediately.

    Tai Jin''s pupils shrank, and he looked towards Ming Ye coldly.

    However, Ming Ye already did not allow him to stay in Prajna Floating Life, and the next moment, he pushed Tantai Jin out.

    Nian Baiyu quickly stepped forward: "Your Majesty, are you all right."

    Taijin wiped the blood from his face. This blood stain was left on his face by Su Su before dealing with the Taoist priest.

    His eyes were gloomy, and he nced at Su Su. Su Su was a bit embarrassed when he saw him. After all, when the two of them are meeting directly now, no one can help but think of the scene in the veil.

    She didn¡¯t touch his ce on purpose, didn¡¯t she seed, she was also very upset, she quietly put her hands behind her, dirty, dirty...

    She moved her steps quietly, half of her small face behind the uncle Ji who was next to her.

    Tai Jin coldly opened his eyes, frowned and looked at the twopeting objects in the air.

    This time, it was finally no longer evenly matched.

    The jade mirror in the sky shattered suddenly, and Xiao Lin and others were all overjoyed. In the end, Immortal Jiao didn''t choose to be enchanted!

    Hu Xinlin emits bursts of white light, and the resentment lingering on Jiao''s body dissipates unwillingly. The heart protector flew back to Ye Bingchang''s hands, Ye Bingchang held the heart protector tightly with both hands, and he was also relieved.

    Gouyu said with joy: "It really seeded."

    Susu is also very happy.

    That pearl is the original heart of Sang Jiu, and it contains the scene of her first falling in love with Ming Ye. She likes to shelter the heroes of the world, and loves Mingye who fights for them, not demons.

    Mingye could not find the mulberry anymore, so she sealed herself at the bottom of the Mohe River and looked at her in the memory over and over again. Every time, she had to experience heart-piercing pain and be separated from the mulberry, but the next time, the same Go on.

    Until the day Mingye died.

    Immortal Jiao will no longer transform demons, Ming Ye finally guards the faith of Princess Mu, using his body and relic to calm Mohe.

    Susu looked at the clean river water and the body that disappeared into the night, feeling unspeakable in his heart.

    Twenty Baiyu saw this scene and said: "Your Majesty, it is not advisable to stay at the bottom of the river anymore today. The water droplet is about to lose its effect, and we have to go back."

    go back?

    Tai Jin''s eyes were cold, he had a hard time, and he would not make these people feel better.

 Chapter 47: Little bastard

    It was Uncle Ji who first noticed something wrong.

    The speed of the water wave is getting faster and faster, and the original clean river water, if there is nothing, is filled with lifelessness.

    As soon as Uncle Ji lowered his head, he saw the fingers of a Taoist corpse move.

    Shishu Uncle Ji''s expression changed: "No, go! The dead man absorbed the grievances and turned into a corpse demon."

    Su Su was taken aback, and looked at the corpses of the Taoist priests.

    Sure enough, the grievances that had originally thought it would dissipate were disrupted at this moment and drilled into the corpses of the Taoist priests.

    I don¡¯t know what spells these demons have practiced. Their bodies can contain grievances, and they stand up under the control of grievances.

    They would have some spells before they were alive, and at the moment they all showed weird smiles and rushed towards the crowd.

    Shishu Ji knocked the dust on the head of the corpse demon with a sound.

    He yelled: "This thing has be harder than the iron tuozi!"

    Master Ji is well versed in Qimen gossip, and he has also figured out some ways of cultivation, but he, like Yu Qing, is not worthy of force. The speed of the corpse demon was so strange that it almost flew over and grabbed his hand with Whisk.

    Master Ji was suddenly thrown to the ground by the corpse demon, yelling, it was toote to get the talisman paper.

    Master Ji wanted to scold someone, and the corpse demon''s blood pot was right in front of him. He shouted: "Friends of Daoists are merciful! They are all one family, one family!"

    The Taoist corpse demon remembers that he is a family, and he will eat him when he opens his mouth.

    Said that it was toote and that time, a white and tender hand grabbed the corpse demon''s hair and pulled it away, then a mahogany sword pierced into the corpse demon''s heart, and the corpse demon fell down.

    Master Ji saw Su Su, sweating profusely and his legs were soft: "Thank you girl."

    Susu helped him up and said anxiously: "Sir, do you know **** them?"

    "I know, the poor Dao just didn''t react, so I followed their Dao."

    Susu said: "What''s the matter?"

    Shishu Uncle Ji had an ugly face: "Someone used evil objects to press grievances into the corpse and let them kill."

    Hundred-legged insects die but are not stiff, and their grievances have been lingering at the bottom of the Mohe River for thousands of years, and their power is not small.

    On the other side, Yu Qing''s situation is not very good. He cursed: "What are these things!"

    The skin is thick and thick, and it looks like a okay person.

    Su Su killed the old way before and ruined the Soul Eater banner, which is also a bit difficult at the moment. If it weren''t underwater, she would have been cold and sweaty at this moment.

    The corpse demon formed unexpectedly, and everyone was entangled by the corpse demon for a while. What is even more frightening is that the people killed by the corpse demon were invaded by the resentment at the bottom of the river in a blink of an eye and began to stand up and kill.

    The corpse demon that Su Su had previously killed with a peach wood sword also staggered to stand up!

    Yu Qing: "Grass!"

    Everyone knows that it will be done. It won¡¯t be long before the entire river bottom is an enemy!

    Shishu Uncle Ji nced at the corner of his eye, and saw the little Wang Ba Laozi of Tantai Jin, escorted by Nian Baiyu, heading ashore.

    The young man turned his head and smiled coldly, with malicious intent in his smile.

    The corpse demon didn''t even attack Tantai Jin and the others, turning a blind eye to them.

    Xiao Lin''s eyes darkened slightly, and his reaction was quick: "Uncle Ji, Tantai Jin has something to ward off evil spirits!"

    Uncle Ji said: "Can''t let them go! Xiao Lin, I will cover you, and you will leave them behind with the ice girl. The cruel little **** must have a way to crack it." The mobile phone remembers "Pen" for a second. \È¤\\ge¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m¡» to provide you with wonderful \\ novel reading.

    How many people would have to kill if these thingsnded ashore!

    If Tai Jin drove them to Daxia Kingdom, it would be an invulnerable army.

    Xiao Lin also knew the seriousness, and, apart from anything else, he hugged Ye Bingshang and chased after him.

    Ye Bingchang''s face turned pale and leaned in his arms. After thinking about it, he put the heart-protecting scales in Xiao Rin''s hands.

    Xiao Lin paused and touched her hair.

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ Hu Xinlin reached Xiao Rin''s hands, it immediately emitted a dazzling white light, leading them to catch up with Tantai Jin in a sh.

    Twenty Baiyu said: "Your Majesty!"

    Taijin looked back and saw Xiao Rin''s hand protecting his heart scales, a bit coveted. He licked his lips and ordered, "Where is the Night Shadow Guard, kill Xiao Rin."

    Several Night Shadow Guards around him immediately appeared, blocking Xiao Lin.

    Xiao Lin raised his sword to greet him. His martial arts were much stronger than Ye Yingwei. At this moment, he had a heart-protection scale, and he didn''t find it difficult.

    When Twenty Baiyu saw him, he immediately joined the Night Shadow Guard, and Xiao Lin''s situation suddenly became worse.

    Xiao Lin took Ye Bingchang to avoid Li Jian, and returned her heart-protecting scales: "Hide well."

    Ye Bingshang pursed his lips, hurriedly activated the spell, and attacked the Night Shadow Guard with his heart protection scales.

    This level of treasure, she is very unskilled in using it, but Xiao Rin is a master at first, and she only needs a little w in the Night Shadow Guardian to immediately fight back.

    Nian Baiyu retreated to Tantai Jin: "Your Majesty, we have to kill that woman first."

    Tai Jin nced at Ye Bingchang and frowned.

    He almost subconsciously said: "No."

    After such a short while, Su Su and Shishu Ji also chased up, followed by a group of corpses.

    Master Ji shouted loudly: "Xiao Rin, they have evil spirits on their bodies, grab them!"

    Xiao Lin knowingly touched the injured Ye Yingwei''s waist, and he found a piece of warm yellow spirit, he raised his hand and threw it to Uncle Ji.

    Master Ji smiled, broke the spirits into small pieces and distributed them to the people around him.

    Susu also got a piece, she was relieved, this thing can indeed ward off evil spirits. At least the corpses will not attack them.

    The corpse demon chased him closer, suddenly became confused, and continued to sway at the bottom of the river.

    Susu said: "You can''t let them out."

    "Of course." Shishu Ji said, "The root must be in Tantai Jin."

    The enemy caught up, and Nian Baiyu immediately felt bad. They took a piece of the spirit spirit, and the corpse demon was no longer a threat. With the heart-protecting scales in Ye Bingshang''s hands, Tantai Jin became the weaker side instead.

    "Your Majesty, we must leave."

    Tai Jin immediately said: "Go!"

    Shishu Uncle Ji eximed: "Xiao Rin, don''t let them run away."

    Xiao Lin''s long sword struck, and the water shook suddenly. Uncle Ji took a yellow talisman to drive the water to help him. The yellow talisman carried a faint blue light in the water. In a sh, the current began to turn into a huge vortex, pulling the Tantai Jin and Nian Baiyu who were about to step on the waterdder to the shore. Into the vortex.

    However, the vortex expanded and expanded, and not only the people from Tantai Jin, but also Xiao Rin in the center were also involved.

    Yu Qing: "¡­¡­"

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    Shishu Uncle Ji is very embarrassed: "Senior Nephew Xiao Rin, Shishu is not intentional."

    Xiao Lin didn''t say a word, trying to stabilize himself in the toppling water.

    Yu Qing said: "The vortex has expanded! The water droplet will soon lose its effect. Let''s go."

    Everyone is not talking nonsense now, taking advantage of the whirlpool is not affected, hurriedly heading for the shore.

    Master Ji knew that he had made a mistake, and when he passed by Ye Bingshang, he also rescued her easily, and counted as helping Xiao Rin''s nephew to protect the woman.

    At the center of the whirlpool, there are Xiao Rin and Tan Tai Jin. Xiao Rin can still try his best to stabilize his body. Tan Tai Jin has no martial arts, his face pales, and the fear of death made him feel a little flustered.

    Tai Jin raised his head, and saw people outside the whirlpoolnd one after another.

    He looked at them with sinister eyes.

    Night Shadow Guard is dead and left dead, no one can help him at this time. Until he saw a white figure, the sacrificial lines on the girl''s body were beautiful and sacred. When it was dawn outside, the sunlight refracted in, and the golden lines on her body were shining with broken light, and she swam outside.

    Yu Qing and others tried their best to pull Xiao Rin in the vortex. Xiao Rin had good waterability. Using internal force, he broke the water flow and got out of the vortex.

    Yu Qing was overjoyed: "Go!"

    People left one by one. On the way up Su Su, she saw Ye Chufeng who was dazzled by the current. She pressed her lips and fished him up by the way.

    The whirlpool keeps expanding, and there is a group of corpses at the bottom of the river, everyone rushing desperately.

    Su Su finally climbed ashore and threw Ye Chufeng aside, unable to stop coughing.

    Fortunately, the ce where they went ashore was far away from Tantai Jin''s soldiers, so they didn''t have to face the enemy''s encirclement at this moment.

    Shishu Uncle Ji was paralyzed on the shore: "The Immeasurable Tianzun, I am scared to death."

    Seeing Xiao Lining ashore, Shishu Ji smiled and said, "Hey, I know you guys are great."

    Xiao Lin smiled helplessly.

    Qing Yu suddenly asked, "Where is Tantaijin?"

    "In the whirlpool." Xiao Lin said, "My sword aura separates Nian Baiyu from him. Now Nian Baiyu can''t find anyone."

    Qing Yu asked: "What about the corpse demon?"

    Everyone is worried about this matter. Xiao Lin was silent for a while before spreading his hands.

    I saw an orchid-shaped evil spirit spirit lying in his palm.

    The spirit is perfect and precious at first nce.

    Su Su was taken aback: "Is this from Tantai Jin?"

    Xiao Lin nodded.

    Master Ji smiled with joy and gloated: "That kid wanted to harm people. Now that there is no evil spirits, he sinks to the bottom of the river. Not to mention the whirlpool, the corpses wille up and eat him alive."

    Yuqing thought and said, "If he doesn''t want to die, he has to find a way to kill the corpse."

    Xiao Lin had the same n. He heard rustling footsteps in the distance: "We have to leave. The people from Tantai Jin are on the other side. If we don''t leave, we will be very dangerous."

    Su Su looked at the evil spirit warding off in Xiao Rin''s hand. It was a little bit funny. Isn''t this considered as self-inflicted and cannot live?

    TaiJin made something murderous, and now he is trapped in the bottom of the river.

    The most terrible thing is that now everyone hates him so much that they gnash their teeth so that they won''t save him.

    Daxia''s soldiers met him not far away. Several people got on their horses and walked for a few steps. Xiao Lin paused, but couldn''t help turning his head.

    The sunlight leaned down, and the girl in the sacrificial costume was looking up at them.

    He held the rein tightly: "Miss Ye San, go back with us."

    Pang Yizhi looked at the beautiful girl with clean and clean eyebrows, and quickly said indifferently: "Yes, your father is General Ye Da, you should follow us back to Xia."

    Yu Qing nodded: "Ye San, leave now."

    Even Master Uncle Ji blew his beard: "Little girl, what are you still doing? That kid is a murderous demon, can you still want to follow him?"

    Ye Bingshang heard the words, his eyes were obscure.

    She raised her head and smiled softly: "Yes, third sister, no one will me you."

    Su Su nced at her and smiled at everyone, revealing a few shell teeth, a bit less inhumane and cold, and a bit more naive that belongs to Ye Xiwu''s appearance.

    "Thank you, Xiwu will not return to Xia with you. I still have important things toplete. The sky is high and the road is far away. See youter."

    Xiao Lin pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "So, take care."

    Su Su waved at them.

    Pang Yizhi nced at her bitterly and cursed in a low voice: "I don''t know any kind of stupid woman!"

    Master Ji sighed: "Little girl film."

    Although they did not approve of her staying, everyone had no ill will towards Su Su. She was brave and righteous, and saved people from embarrassment many times. Almost everyone present had received her help, and no one would really hate her.

    Ye Bingchang leaned on the carriage, watching the sun rise high outside, and grabbed the car curtain with his hand.

    After a long while, she gently closed her eyes.

    When did the third sister get the respect of everyone? Last year, Ye Xiwu, who pushed her into the water with a vicious expression on her face, seemed to be far away.

    *

    Tantai Jin sank to the bottom of the river.

    The Mohe River is deep in water. Thousands of years ago, the water rose repeatedly, and the nearby city was flooded several times.

    The icy water surrounded him. He was calm at first, but when he saw a corpse demon flying towards him, he touched his waist and his face instantly became extremely ugly.

    The most precious piece of evil spirits from the Yiyue n is gone!

    The corpse demon is so fast that it is unaffected by the turbulent water.

    He was the only living person underwater, unknowingly, his survival instinct could make him try his best to start swimming in the opposite direction of the corpse demon.

    However, on the other side, a corpse demon also appeared.

    He pursed his pale lips, rarely panicking. He hurriedly searched for things from his body, but apart from the evil spirits, he had no spiritual tools to deal with these things.

    When he went into the water, he arranged this game with the old way.

    Even if the demon scorpion cannot be tempered, it is good to be able to create a corpse demon. This invincible army can help him point Da Xia, but he did not expect that the first person to deal with these nonsense monsters was him.

    Seeing that the hand of the corpse demon was about to touch him.

    He looked cold, closed his eyes, he didn''t regret it, he just felt unwilling, he didn''t take a few extra steps.

    He gritted his teeth, thinking that his blood could restrain the monsters, but when the corpse monster bit him, he would kill these things. Although Tantai Jin knew that it was unrealistic, Mohe was so big, his blood scattered at once, where he could kill endless corpses.

    The next moment, the corpse demon was kicked away.

    The corner of his clothes was gently pulled, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the girling towards him.

    She broke through the water, and her white dress was sshing under the water. She was so pretty.

    The girl nced at him, her little hand gripped his clothes tightly, as if she didn''t want to talk to him, tugged at him, motioned him to follow her and leave.

    Tai-Jin never thought that in this situation, someone would stille to him. He looked at her in silence, pursing his lips and said, "Why are you here?"

    The girl gritted her teeth and looked at him.

    "Of course it means marrying a chicken with a chicken, and a dog with a dog! Little bastard."

 Chapter 48: Catch

    Although Su Su was angry with him, he understood that the situation is not so good now.

    She hurriedly gave him half of her evil spirits, bypassing the corpse monster and heading for the shore.

    It''s a matter of life and death, Tan Tai Jin didn''t talk nonsense with her, and rarely fell silent, and followed her upstream.

    The two finally got on the shore, Susuy on the shore panting, too tired to move.

    She hasn''t rested for a long time, Tan Tai Jin by her side did not say a word, and sat up to wring the water on her clothes.

    Avoiding the water bead just lost its effect. If Su Su did not go back, he would not be eaten by the corpse demon, and would drown underwater.

    The sun was zing in July, and they quickly dried their clothes.

    Su Su got up from the ground, she pped the ash on her hands, and just moved her wrists tightly.

    Su Su turned around and saw a gloomy face: "Where are you going?"

    She stared at Tan Tai Jin''s hand, his fingers stiffened for a moment, and his grip became tighter.

    "You poisoned me, do you think I will let you go?"

    Susu actually didn''t want to leave either, she couldn''t help but want to kick him when she saw his look like a debt collector.

    The tears of Soul Extinguishing Pearl in his arms warmed slightly, even though it was only a moment, Su Su felt it.

    Gouyu couldn''t help but say: "Huh?"

    A person and a jade could not help but look at Tan Tai Jin with piercing energy, Tan Tai Jin frowned, and his tone was even worse: "What do you think of Gu?"

    Okay, the next moment the tears of Soul-killing Pearl are no longer warm, they be cold.

    Susu''s heart is inevitably a bit subtle.

    "Don''t hold me, I didn''t poison you. I lied to you before. You see you are still alive and kicking. Okay, let me go."

    Tai Jin''s hands looked like iron tongs, and he nced at her: "A mouthful of lies! As soon as I let you go, you ran away."

    "I don''t run."

    Young Junxiu''s eyebrows are a bit gloomy, which ispletely annoying.

    Su Su is very good at talking, but he didn''t expect that he would not appreciate it at all. She didn''t talk nonsense to him at all, and threw him down with a shoulder-crossing, Tantai Jin snorted and looked at her bitterly.

    If he hadn''t saved him a moment ago, Su Su seemed to think that he was the one who was sorry and betrayed him.

    "Are you going to run away?" He asked in a dumb voice with cold ck pupils.

    Su Su rubbed his blue wrist: "Doesn¡¯t you understand me when I¡¯m talking to you? I don¡¯t owe you anything. I told you I¡¯m not going. Even if I want to go, it¡¯s your shit!"

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she got, she simply twisted his waist harder: "Next time I will hold my hand, I will kill you, kill you, did you hear it? Fight the five scum!"

    She was afraid that he would not hurt enough, so she pinched the thin skin and twisted it almost 360 degrees.

    Tai Jin''s face turned blue.

    Gouyu has been silent, and can''t help but speak at this moment: "Little Master, do you remember what Jize said, he must understand emotions in order to draw evil bones."

    Did you go against him like this?

    Su Su said incredulously: "You won''t let me teach him, I want to kill him!"

    After talking, she chuckled, as if she was amused by something.

    Gouyu caught a glimpse of the young man on the ground with a gloomy expression, and he also wanted tough a little.

    Su Su is merciless, Tan Tai Jin''s waist is definitely ck and blue, but he can bear it, but he didn''t go to cover his injured ce, and his face turned pale afterwards.

    She held her chin, looked at him with a smile, and said, "Remember what it means to save others by oneself. This time is a lesson. If you dare to hurt me again, I will make you hurt ten times."

    He sneered.

    Su Su heard the sound of óùóù footsteps, she looked back, and sure enough, Zhou''s army had arrived, and the leader was the hapless dogleg sheep cum.

    Sheep and Dao began to howl sadly all the way: "Oh my majesty, are you all right!"

    His chubby body tried his best to run in front of the soldiers. He was very happy. When he saw Tantai Jin, he almost cried with joy.

    Yangji went to help Tantai Jin diligently: "Your Majesty, who is not long-eyed, dare to treat you this way, subordinate..."

    Tai-Jin kicked his fart, and it was even more irritating to hear which pot he didn¡¯t open and which one to mention: "Fuck, who let you touch the lonely!"

    Sheep **** talks with a smile: "Don''t touch, don''t touch."

    Taijin nced at Su Su who was watching the joke next to him, and ordered with a dark face, "Get that woman up for Gu!"

    Sheep **** immediately closed his smiley face, in a pretending posture: "What are you still trying to do, are you all deaf? Your Majesty asked you to arrest that woman!"

    Su Su was amazed at his ingratitude, is it possible that Aunt Lan An wants to betray him, with such a terrible character and vicious face, who doesn''t want to stabb him a few times!

    The Night Shadow Guard walked towards Su Su, and Su Su looked at it, Tan Tai Jin also looked here, she could see from his eyes the tension ready to go.

    Taijin''s muscles tightened, as if she was a monster that gave birth to wings, and was about to fly over from Mohe in the next moment.

    She raised her hand and said sincerely: "I''ll go by myself. I won''t bother you to do it."

    Ye Yingwei ignored her and tied her wrist with a flexible rope.

    It is strange to say that the rope is flexible, but it automatically buckles into a loop when it touches her wrist.

    Tai Jin looked at him unblinking, and seeing that Su Su really didn''t seem to have a hole card to escape this time, he finally showed a satisfied and sinister smile.

    Yangji looked at his distorted smile and reported: "Your Majesty, Master Ye and Master Twenty have been found. Master Twenty was seriously injured and sent back to the City Lord''s Mansion in Mohe."

    Tai Jin frowned and said, "It''s all a bunch of useless things!"

    Sheep Cum didn''t dare to say anything. For almost half a year, he also got the temper of the little tyrant. Tan Taijin hated all waste and liked capable people.

    Treating capable people, jewellery and jade are not hesitating, he is so generous that makes people jealous. Treating "waste" is cold and ruthless, even cruel, and never misses the old feelings. Remember "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" on the mobile phone for one second to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    Nian Baiyu must be punished heavily when he goes back.

    Sheep **** is like a human spirit, in line with the principle of dead Taoist friends not dead poor Taoist, I am d that I did not follow Xia Mohe. He didn''t dare to plead for Nian Baiyu, this time Nian Baiyu did a bad job.

    Su Su looked back at Mohe, the water quality of Mohe is now clear, if it is not deep enough, you can almost see the bottom at a nce.

    Mingye and Princess m dissipated in the river, and they would protect Mohe for tens of thousands of years, but it was a pity that Tantai Jin made a group of corpses.

    Originally there were only 20 or 30 Taoist priests, andter killed a lot of people. Now the corpse demon conservatively estimates that there are 40 or 50.

    is really a number that makes the scalp numb. The corpses have absorbed a thousand years of resentment, and they are destined to not be easily killed.

    If these things go ashore, mortals will surely suffer. It is still necessary to find a way to let Tantai Jin eliminate these monsters. He and the old Taoist created it, and they must know how to destroy the corpse demon.

    Fortunately, the corpse demon has no IQ, and it is impossible to climb Mohe by himself, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    Su Su noticed that someone was looking at her, she turned her head and saw Tan Tai Jin, he met her eyes, turned away in disgust, as if she was something dirty and burned his eyes.

    "Back to Mohe City Lord''s Mansion." Tantai Jin ordered.

    Susu was locked in an airtight room this time, and even the windows were sealed.

    She squeezed around and found that the door and window were not moving. She squinted her eyes and looked out. She could also faintly see a few shadows guarding the outside. It should be the Night Shadow Guard.

    She shook the rope on her wrist. It was really a criminal treatment.

    The rope is not ck iron, it looks very fragile. She sat cross-legged on the bed and tried to break it. As a result, there was a faint red light on the rope, which was tightened quickly to tie Su Su''s wrist.

    Su Su took a breath of pain. She rxed quickly, and no longer tried to break the rope. The rope returned to its original condition and was loosely wrapped around her wrist.

    What is this?

    Gouyu said: "Little master, don''t struggle. This thing is made of silkworms that grow up drinking weak water. The silk spit out looks very soft, but it actually keeps breaking free. The more you struggle, the tighter it will only tighten."

    Gouyu was also puzzled after finishing talking about how the Yiyue n of Tantai Jin also had weak water. I saw the weak water coffin before, but now I still see this thing. Weak water, such an ancient and rare thing, turned out to be wholesale?

    Su Su listened to Gouyu''s words, and didn''t fiddle with the silk in his hand.

    She was a little wondering, how long did Tantai Jin weaken the water silk? Is it just to catch her today?

    She shook her wrist, and she felt that she had no strength and couldn''t jump high even if she wanted to.

    Gouyu looked at her sympathetically, and said: "Little Master, I woke up too long, it''s time to sleep, you must be more careful when you are by Tantai Jin."

    After a pause, it hesitated and said: "You saw it too, he doesn''t seem to want to kill you."

    Susu was silent for a moment, and said dryly, "It seems to be."

    Gouyu also said dryly: "Everything is a practice, you have time to try, give him some emotional lessons, move with affection, understand with reason, in case he will listen."

    Su Su continued tough dryly: "Haha."

    Gouyu had been embarrassed and walked away, and the jade bracelet fell into silence.

    Su Su touched her cheek, her face was a little hot. She didn''t know much before, but she had been in Princess m''s body and understood that love and affection would be more or less embarrassing.

    Especially what she did in the gauze before, is simply a lifetime of ck history.

    When she thinks of how Princess m used to deal with Ming Ye, she has no love.

    If she was asked to treat Tantai Jin like this, she might not be able to help but rub him on the ground, and then chop him and kill him, which would be morefortable.

    She touched the tears of the soul-killing beads in her arms, and muttered, "Should I go to Ye Bingchang and ask her if she is willing to coax a little pervert for the sake of the world?"

    Gouyu ignored her, it was already a mature Gouyu, pretending to be dead and silent already represented its attitude.

    Su Su said discouragedly: "Well, if he doesn''t mess with me, I won''t beat him."

    *

    "She really can''t run away?" Tan Tai Jin asked.

    Yangji nced at the Xuanyi boy, patted his chest and promised: "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Weak water does not produce anything. However, the Yiyue tribe has weak water for thousands of years, and finally found two ways: first, let the weak water be ice, and second, let the weak water be ice. Water turns into silk, weak water turns into ice, which can keep the time stagnation in the weak water; weak hydration silk can seal internal forces and make people nowhere to escape."

    Taijin Taijin rubbed the jade pull finger in his hand, and pointedly said: "I remember, the Yiyue n is far more than this weak water."

    Yang Ji quickly said: "Your Majesty Mingjian, if you belong to the Yiyue n, there is only a little bit of weak water left, and the subordinates have absolutely no private possession. I heard that Mrs. Lan''an has always let people look after the weak water. Then one day, the weak water Almost exhausted."

    Taijin said: "You mean Jing Lanan used the weak water?"

    "Yes, exactly."

    "What does she do with weak water?"

    Sheep and tremblingly said: "This subordinate doesn''t know."

    Tai Jin was silent, tapping the wall of the seat with his fingers, making the sheep flustered. Everyone of them now knows that the little tyrant has a weird temper, for fear that he will take his own knife.

    Although the good things that Yangji has obtained in the past six months made him smile, hispanion is like a tiger, and following Tantaijin is simply seeking wealth and wealth.

    In the panic of sheep cum, Tan Tai Jin suddenly said: "Yeah."

    Sheep Cum breathed a sigh of relief: "Subordinates retire."

    Taijin looked at his back and thought to himself, the weak water of the Yiyue tribe might not have been hidden by someone.

    Doesn''t Jing Lanan have a son? The weak water is likely to be used on her son.

    She hid the child well, and even the chiefs of the n like sheep and **** did not know that there was a young master who was more than ten years old.

    how? Is it afraid of him hurting her child?

    He sneered, Jing Lan''an knew he knew that the child would indeed threaten his position in the Yiyue n.

    Thinking of just letting the imperial doctors see if there is any poison in his body, the imperial doctors shook their heads, all of them said he was not poisoned.

    Ye Xiwu didn''t lie this time.

    He stood up with a sinister smile.

    was caught by him this time, she didn''t even want to run, she was finally in his hands!

    Where should I start torturing her?

 Chapter 49: Have a picture

    Being an emperor is not easy, Tantai Jin hasn''t ascended the throne, and there are already a lot of things piled up.

    He took people down to Mohe and wasted almost a day. After washing and eating hastily, he began to deploy.

    Almost all the generals in the city died, and the civil servants all sumbed because of the "human flesh banquet".

    Taijin touched his forehead with his fingers, rubbed his temples, suppressed his temper and discussed the attack on Xia Guo with a few adults.

    After hard work, it was already dark.

    He didn''t rush to rest either, and came to the yard where Susu was detained. Tantai Jin asked Ye Yingwei: "What is she doing in there today?"

    Ye Yingwei said: "Ms. Ye smashed the window at first, and then she mmed the door after she smashed it. When she found that she couldn''t get out, there was no movement."

    Tai Jin bends his lips with satisfaction.

    "Did she eat yet?"

    The Night Shadow Guard lowered his head, looked at the shadow of Tantai Jin, and replied, "No."

    Taijin''s face suddenly became cold, and he said coldly, "She wants to run, so she went on a hunger strike?"

    Night Shadow Guard was taken aback, and said truthfully: "Without your majesty''s order, no one would dare to send food to Miss Ye."

    Tai Jin was silent for a while, and told the eunuch: "Let me get some food."

    The **** heard the words, but only asked: "Your Majesty, how do you treat that girl?"

    These eunuchs were all brought by Tan Tai Jin Ming Lang from the Zhou State Pce. Tan Tai Ming Lang likes luxury and enjoyment. Not only did he bring along the eunuchs and courtdies who were waiting for others, but also the piano dancers and dancers.

    Now they all belong to Tantaijin.

    The **** only followed Tan Tai Jin not long ago, and didn''t understand the identity of the one inside. Get some food and divide it into good or bad.

    Tan Tai Jin looked at him coldly, until the **** was fighting with his legs, he had to kneel down immediately, Tan Tai Jin Fang slowly said: "She is a prisoner, what do you think?"

    The **** hurriedly said: "The ve saves it."

    Taijin pushed open the door, a sh of excitement shed in his eyes, thinking of something, he cautiously told the Night Shadow Guard: "She is tricky, everyone will cheer up the lonely, if she is allowed to run..."

    His tone is cold, but Ye Yingwei brushed his head down.

    It was in the yard of Master Yangji. This girl ran away with the fox demon. Her Majesty was furious and killed many people.

    Tai Jin hesitated for a while before pushing the door vigntly.

    His eyes were like falcons, and he saw the **** the bed at a nce.

    The candlelight was on in the room, and she closed her eyes and sat cross-legged on the bed.

    With her slender fingers resting on her knees, the whole person didn''t want to escape like Ye Yingwei described, but looked very quiet.

    Su Su''s hair bun spread out, and the ink hair tilted down like flowing water.

    One yearter, her immature eyebrows grew a little longer, and she looked like a mature girl, she was beautiful and unparalleled.

    She sat quietly alone, without the slightest panic of bing a prisoner. Tantai Jin didn''t know what it was, but it was very unique and beautiful.

    His eyes clouded and fell on her.

    Su Su opened his eyes as soon as he heard the sound of pushing the door.

    Tai Jin subconsciously shut the door tightly, and looked at her coldly.

    Su Su is a bit funny, she is not a magical fairy, this situation can''t get away at all.

    She got out of bed, walked towards him, and said, "You can count it, can you get me a change of clothes?"

    She raised her sleeves to show him that her sacrificial clothing was torn by rocks under the river, and it was still stained with a little mud.

    "Stand there, don''t get close to the gu!" Tan Tai Jin quickly yelled.

    Su Su paused, and Cong Shan Ruliu stood ten feet away from him: "The clothes..."

    Taijin looked at her somewhat embarrassed sacrificial costume, and said: "Prisoners under the ranks must have the consciousness of being prisoners. Miss Ye San, don''t forget your identity."

    Su Su was stunned and looked at him¡ª

    What''s my identity? Isn''t it your wife in name?

    Tai-Jin paused, and added: "As Ye Xiao''s daughter, how long you can live depends on how valuable you are."

    Understood, just like Ye Chufeng.

    When she thought of it, she became angry: "I am not the second brother, I am afraid I will disappoint you. As Ye Xiao''s daughter, there is nothing else, but the bones are hard. If you want to kill me, try, don''t expect me to help you deal with me. Dad and Xia Guo."

    Taijin said: "Are you reluctant to part with your father or your beloved Royal Highness Xuan?"

    What''s the matter with Xiao Rin? She stared at Tantai Jin, and he looked at her coldly.

    Susu was tired and hungry, knowing that Tan Tai Jin wouldn''t make herself feel better, so she didn''t bother to take care of him at all, she sat back on the bed again, closed her eyes and calmed down.

    Mortal body was so hungry that she hadn''t eaten anything day and night, and she had no time to quarrel with this narrow-minded and inexplicable young man.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Tan Tai Jin stretched out his hand and touched the wound on his face without even looking at him.

    He wanted to hold her neck fiercely like he did with other people, watching her be afraid of begging for mercy. But he knew that Su Su would not, not only that, but her dexterity made him quite jealous, for fear that he would be held hostage by her if he met her again.

    That kind of mistake, he will never make a second time!

    Su Su realized that he hadn''t left yet, quietly opened his eyes, and saw Tan Tai Jin looking at him coldly.

    It seemed that he wanted to step forward and strangle himself to please him, but also wanted to m the door and leave her far away.

    Under the contradiction between the two, he stood motionless and stood still.

    Give nothing, what do you stand here for? Su Su was about to speak, let him go back to his room.

    The door was knocked, and the **** led a maid in, who carried a bowl of porridge in her hand.

    She opened her eyes and stared at the bald bowl of porridge.

    Nor, there was a pile of dried vegetables next to him, mercifully.

    Tai Jin also looked at the bowl of porridge with a strange expression.

    The **** thought anxiously, is it right for the prisoners to eat this? Some have only half a wowotou.

    Taijin looked at Susu, and said like charity: "You can eat something else, as long as you..."

    Su Su interrupted him and ran over to pick up the porridge: "No, I will eat this."

    She went back to the table, ignored them, and started eating with a spoon.

    Su Su carried the white gu worm given by Xiaoshan on her body. She was not afraid of being poisoned by Tantai Cinder. She is now in a state of invincibility.

    The white porridge is very fragrant and waxy, but it¡¯s a pity that the porridge is less watery.

    Susu was very hungry, so she took a pile of dried vegetables and ate with satisfaction.

    The **** and the maid had retired, and only her and Tantai Jin were left in the house.

    Tai Jin saw that she hadn''tined at all, her eyes were set against the candlelight, she looked very peaceful, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart.

    "Why are you not angry?"

    Su Su had a mouthful of rice in his mouth, and looked back at him in a daze.

    I saw Little Pervert looking at her with a puzzled expression, and he said in aplicated tone: "Why are you not sad? If I treat Jing Lanan like this, she will be sad."

    People in the world hate ingratitude, don¡¯t they?

    Su Su''s cheeks bulged slightly, and the tears in her arms were slightly warm. Her eyes lit up instantly and she swallowed the food in her mouth. Her voice was clear and she exined: "Jing Lan''an will be sad because she has given enough affection and has expectations of you, so when you do things that disappoint her, she will be sad."

    Taijin said: "So you have no expectation of me, and no n. You don''t care what I do to you."

    Su Su smiled and said, "Why, I have a n for you."

    He was stunned, the corners of his lips raised slightly, and his tone became more contemptuous: "What do you want?"

    Su Su held his chin and looked at him with a smile without saying a word.

    Xu is the warm yellow candle light, her lip color is crystal clear, she has no reason to lose the coldness of the past, and has more indescribable beauty.

    He subconsciously bit the soft flesh in his mouth, and when she saw it, he felt ufortable.

    Taijin said: "If you don''t return to Shungu, you don''t want to take any rewards from Gu!"

    Susu''s eyes curled up, not arguing with him.

    Taijin was short of breath for a second, and then stopped starting, and then said in a nasty tone of spring breeze: "When I am three dayster, the lone person will pick up the corpse monster from Mohe, and then you will also go."

    Su Su''s heart sank, and he wanted to kill him: "You can''t pick up the corpse monster. The corpse monster attacks people regardless of who they are. Even if you have an evil spirit spirit, you can''t give it to every soldier. You use the corpse monster to deal with it. Xiao Rin, kill a thousand enemies and hurt himself eight hundred."

    Tai Jin said casually, "So what?"

    Isn¡¯t it normal to fight dead people? What is the difference between death in the hands of mortals and death in the hands of monsters?

    "Besides, who told you that the lonely will use the army to fish the corpse demon?" There was a smell of mockery in his words.

    Su Su''s face changed, and he figured out his n: "You want the people in the city to salvage the corpse demon?"

    Tai Jin nced at her.

    That''s right, the people of Mohe were also from Daxia before, so let them go fishing for the corpse demon, and they would die if they died. Moreover, the death of a bunch of Daxia people before the war could greatly dampen Xiao Rin''s morale.

    Soldiers never tire of fraud.

    Tai-Jin took Su Su there, and she also had the thought of using it. She was really good at it and she knew a lot. Susu had a great effect in the past.

    He knows her character. In her eyes, he is a tyrant, but the people are innocent. Maybe she can find a way to restrain the corpse and make the corpse more smoothly driven by him.

    Su Su suddenly showed a nice smile and said softly: "If you are determined to do this, I can''t help it, but I have an idea to sacrifice some people. I''lle over and I will tell you."

    She rarely speaks to him in such a gentle tone.

    Taijin was taken aback, staring at her bright smile, the girl''s white sacrificial clothes spread out, and he recalled the scene underwater when she came through the water with a dazzling halo on the skirt.

    When he regained his senses, he was already close to her.

    Taijin subconsciously wanted to show a disgusting expression. She hadn''t changed her dress, she looked dirty, maybe it was still smelly.

    But it was really close to her, her eyshes were like two small fans, and she blinked innocently.

    The holy girl became harmless and gentle.

    She doesn''t smell at all...even she still has that uneptable...albizia flower scent.

    He pressed his lips, tried to make his tone cold, and said to her the business: "What way, say."

    "The way is..." Su Su''s fingers sped the bowl tightly and whispered in his ear.

    The next moment, she showed a bored expression, and smashed the bowl on his head backhand: "I''ll give you a way, you are so bad and so bad, why don''t you get thundered every day!"

    Unexpectedly, her wrist was sped by Tantai Jin.

    He was so close, he held her slender hand and buckled it behind her head. Heughed in a low voice: "Do you think I will be fooled by you?"

    The girl was grasped by his wrist, and the weak water rope loop not only blocked her chance to use spells, but also made her weak.

    She used to be like a groundhog with teeth and ws, but now she is a weak little rabbit caught by him.

    Susu said: "You let go!"

    TaiJin pinched her chin, and warned: "The lonely patience is limited, if youe here again..." Biqugetv first appeared on Biqugetvm.biqugetv.

    As soon as his voice fell, Su Su hit his knee and kicked him down threenes.

    No matter how insidious and powerful men in this world are, they are afraid of this trick. Tan Tai Jin is no exception. His beautiful face is visibly white with his naked eyes, and he subconsciously wants to let go and cover it underneath.

    didn''t know what perseverance he used, and didn''t let go of Susu.

    Su Su lost her previous strength and still had a dexterous skill. Seeing that he was still unwilling to let go, she even took a long leg and struck her legs.

    Her ck and white eyes stared at him coldly, and when she mmed forward, she mmed into him.

    She hit his chest with her head.

    Both of them snorted.

    Tan Tai Jin gritted his teeth and said: "Have you practiced iron head skills?"

    As a result, he lowered his head, and the girl''s eyes were blurred, she looked like she was about to faint, and she was unable to lean against his chest.

    He only felt pain all over his body, chest pain, and pain underneath, so that his delicate and beautiful eyes were stained with fragile thin red.

    Tai Jin leaned against the cold wall, looking annoyed.

    How does she always... always treat him like this!

 Chapter 50: Guan Li

    Su Su slowed down, raised his head and grind his teeth at him: "This is the answer I gave you."

    She retreated with a single blow, knowing that her strength might not be better than Tan Tai Jin, so she quickly retreated far away from him.

    Tai Jin crouched slightly, the young man''s face was pale, the corners of his eyes were flushed looking at her, and the masseter muscles slightly bulged.

    Susu''s anger dissipated for the most part, and he held back a smile: "Or you should go to see the imperial doctor."

    TaiJin walked away.

    His walking posture is obviously not quite right. Su Su made a grimace at him, a little gloating. It''s a good thing to cut off one''s children and grandchildren. What will the devil leave behind?

    The **** nervously tried to help Tantai Jin, but he pushed him away.

    With a sullen face, he got up and walked away.

    The **** looked back and saw the girl in the white sacrificial clothing standing under the candlelight, looking at them with contempt. There was a strange feeling in the eunuch''s heart, as if... Tantai Jin was going to be lucky with his own woman, and was beaten by her own woman.

    Wanting to return, the **** hurriedly followed.

    Susu looked at the door closed in front of him and rubbed his hair, feeling very upset.

    Taijin wants to go frantically to salvage the corpse monster, what should I do?

    The other emperors trained soldiers to attack the city, but he was good. Before he became a demon god, he always thought about subverting Daxia with the power of monsters.

    Susu naturally didn''t want him to really kill Daxia.

    But she also knew in her heart that Tantai Jin would never stop. The violence in his bones would make him point his sword at Da Xia, and then tortured and killed those who had insulted him one by one.

    He hates Xia Guo, of course, he also hates Zhou Guo.

    He doesn''t treat Daxia''s people as human beings, and he doesn''t cherish the lives of Zhou''s soldiers. He wants to y with them to satisfy his pleasure.

    He is a madman who doesn''t care about anything.

    No, maybe I care more about Ye Bingshang. At least in front of Ye Bingshang, he cleverly converged a lot.

    Su Su had a headache, and couldn''t think of a good idea to destroy the corpse monster.

    The maid came in in the evening, brought her a few buckets of water, and asked her to take a bath and change her clothes.

    Susu was a little surprised, she smiled and nodded: "Thank you."

    The maid hurried out, not daring to look at her more or approach her, just like Susu is a dangerous person.

    Susu took off his clothes and finally took a bath infort.

    She took a look at the dress she changed, and she was stunned. This suit was actually very simr to a sacrificial dress. The white undergarment was hooked with solemn gold thread. The ancient lines on the skirt looked very sacred. .

    She nced at the sacrificial clothing she had taken off, and she felt very confused.

    Gouyu, who has been pretending to be dead, took the opportunity to talk a lot: "He likes you to wear this kind of skirt."

    Susu, angrily said: "You should sleep deeply."

    Gouyu smiled secretly, and really stopped talking.

    It is now almost recovered, and it doesn''t wake up as hard as after taking Susu through it.

    One master and one servant knew that Tantai Jin was a bit subtle to Susu. It''s just that the feelings of the young demon god, I don''t know whether it is Rehe or Hanbing.

    Gouyu thought, Su Su must not have any feelings for Tantai Jin. She holds the tears of the soul-killing beads, and will deal with him sooner orter, without any feelings, so that she will not be sad in the future.

    *

    After suffering from Susu''s ce, Tantai Jin did note for several days.

    Gouyu once said: "He is outside."

    After a while, Gouyu said, "He''s gone."

    I don''t know if it''s passing by or something else, Tan Tai Jin has been very busy, Su Su is locked up, and he doesn''t know the situation outside, Tan Tai Jin must be doing evil.

    It didn''t take long for Tantai Jin to let people go to hunt for the corpse monster.

    Su Su was finally able to go out.

    The weather is not very good. It is rainy. She looked up and saw that today is very cloudy. It is not good for mortals to fish out the corpse in this weather. The corpse will most likely kill a lot of people.

    is good for corpses.

    Guo is really a born demon, he protects demons but not others.

    A valiant and serious woman, holding a sword and looking at Su Su.

    The guard shouted: "Twenty adults."

    Nianmu nodded: "I will look after her and will not let her run away."

    When Su Su heard the surname Nian, he knew that this person could not get rid of Nian Baiyu''s rtionship. Most of them were Nian Baiyu''s younger sister or elder sister.

    Nian Mu Ning''s sword is a peach wood sword, Su Su Xindao, he looks like a practicing family, no wonder Tan Tai Jin would let her look at him.

    She is looking at Nian Mu Ning, and Nian Mu Ning is also looking at her.

    She had heard her brother Bai Yu say that there was a woman who fooled your Majesty over and over again.

    Now that I see people, it is difficult for Nianmu Ning to have a good face. The girl in front of her was wearing a white streamlined skirt with beautiful golden embroidered edges, even on a cloudy day, without sacrificing her holiness and beauty.

    The girl raised her long ck eyshes, her eyes were like a stream of clear water. Perceiving Nian Mu Ning''s unkindness, she didn''t smile, her cool and cold appearance, on the contrary, matched her clothes better.

    Nianmu Ning pushed Su Su rudely: "Honestly, don''t y tricks. Your Majesty lets you pass. You''d better figure out a way to control the corpse, otherwise you will look good."

    Susu was tied to her wrist by a weak water rope loop. Now she really can¡¯t beat Nianmu Ning, but she has never suffered. She almost fell and looked back at Nianmu Ning: "Do you like Tantai Jining?"

    Nian Mu Ning red at her: "You nonsense!"

    Su Su smiled: "It''s really true."

    Nianmu condensed his face, and smiled coldly: "Stop ying around with me here. If you can''t figure out a way, you can feed the corpse yourself."

    Nian Mu Ning, like Nian Bai Yu, are both from the Yiyue tribe. They have known their mission since childhood and assisted Tantai Jin to be a king.

    She studied aisle and martial arts with all her heart, and only recently came out of the mountain, and her skills finally came into use.

    On martial arts, she is not as good as her younger brother Nian Baiyu, but she is pure in Taoism.

    At least among mortals, she is considered the best one.

    When Susu came to Mohe with her, many people were already fishing by the Mohe.

    They were shackled on their feet and looked panicked. They were all Daxia ves captured by Tantai Jin.

    Su Su took a deep breath and looked at the boy on the high bench.

    The sky was lightly raining, and his head was covered with a ck curtain, Tantai Jin leaned back in his chairzily, watching the ves fishing for the corpses.

    When the first corpse monster was salvaged, it directly tore a ve who couldn''t struggle.

    With a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, the corpse demon gnawed up as the ve was torn in half.

    Su Su looked cold inside, but Nian Mu Ning had no reaction, and brought Su Su to Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin nced at her, the smile on the corner of his mouth faded.

    His slender fingers stroked the folds on his ck dragon robe¡ª¡ª

    He loves this cruel color only, and even the dragon pattern on it is embroidered with silver thread. He said he was an emperor, but he was toozy to take the throne, but he said he had no ambitions, but he was keen on attacking cities and killing people.

    "You see, how pitiful they died, tell Gu, how to control the corpse, eh?"

    Su Su looked at him nkly: "There is no way."

    Tai Jin gave a lowugh, straightened the corners of his mouth, and sighed, "That''s a pity."

    In a few words, a few more ves died. Su Su frowned tightly and had to speak: "I really can''t help it, ordinary corpses, you can deal with it with peach wood and ck dog blood. It''s really not good, you can use it. Sticky rice, but they are different. They are born from the grievances of thousands of years at the bottom of the river. You can find an expert to kill them with a spiritual weapon, but you can''t control it!"

    Tai Jin said, "Is it?"

    His gaze crossed Susu and looked at Mohe. People kept falling down. Fortunately, the grievances at the bottom of the river were absorbed by more than forty corpses in the past few days, and the dead did not be new corpses.

    While they were killing people, Ye Yingguard and the soldiers drove them to the mysterious iron cage.

    Gradually, many corpses were caught in the cage densely.

    Tai Jin looked very happy, and asked Su Su: "How many of Xiao Lin''s army can you deal with?"

    Su Su didn''t even look at him.

    As soon as she moved her finger, she was caught by Tatsuki Ning behind her. Tatsuki Ning said, "Don''t make any tricks!"

    Su Su pursed his lips, somewhat frustrated.

    Sometimes, she couldn''t do many things, such as watching the fairy gate and mortals die under the hands of demons five hundred yearster, for example, watching the mortals die in the hands of corpses now.

    I don''t know how long it took, and all the corpses were salvaged. Yangji ran over from the light rain and reported to Tantai Jin: "A total of forty-two, one ran away."

    Jintai Jintai''s eyebrows twitched slightly: "Are you away?"

    Yangji said: "Mohe also leads to other rivers. The corpse demon has no saneness. When it is washed by the current, it may run to other rivers."

    Tai Jin said nothing, he looked at the gloomy sky, and said wearily: "If you ran away, you ran away."

    It''s always killing people everywhere, just a few people killed.

    Su Su¡¯s heartbeat speeds up suddenly, will it... maybe Xiao Rin and the others secretlye and take a research?

    They knew that Tan Tai Jin would use the corpse monster to deal with Da Xia, find one in advance, and it is possible to think of a solution.

    Taijin Taijin''s dark pupil looked at her, and suddenly raised his chin and smiled: "Do you think Xiao Rin can do it?"

    Su Su was startled, but he guessed what he was thinking.

    Tai Jin yawned, and said casually: "You can wait and see."

    Tai-Jin nced at the blood-stainednd, and asked Su Su with interest: "Are you sad to see these mortals die?"

    Su Su Ling said coldly on her lips: "Neuropathy."

    He covered his eyes andughed.

    Susu felt that she must have not yed hard enough the previous two days, otherwise a man would have died and would not be able tough.

    She understands, Tan Tai Jin probably knew that she had nothing to do with the corpse demon. A few days ago, she deliberately said to provoke her, and deliberately showed her this **** scene.

    If Su Su is excited, or begs Daxia prisoners for mercy, he will be excited.

    The look of her cold face now makes him feel happy.

    She took a deep breath, and realized that whatever she did would please him, she simply turned her head away, not seeing her or getting annoyed.

    Tai Jin didn''t care, he was really happy.

    achieved the goal, he returned to Mohe City with a mighty group of people.

    He was sitting in the golden carriage, watching Susu walking in the rain.

    She didn''t y a role today, this is punishment. Nian Mu Ning also walked in the rain, following Su Su.

    The girl hugged her arms, and a light rain fell on her Bai Liuxian skirt. Her skirt was made of fine ice silk and would not get wet. Crystal raindrops shed across the golden skirt, shining brightly.

    Nian Mu Ning turned his head to look at Tantai Jin, and saw that his Majesty was looking at the figure in front of him, suddenly feeling a little ufortable in his heart.

    Twenty Baiyu had already told her that the girl was called Ye Xiwu, and she was your majesty¡¯s wife in Daxia.

    She used to abuse her majesty who was still a teenager. But... Yitan Taijin''s brutality did not kill her.

    Nian Mu Ning held the sword and stared at Su Su coldly. It is indeed a bit charming, but her heart is not on your Majesty, and your Majesty will not help but kill her sooner orter.

    *

    Susu was forced to watch a scene of blood flowing into a river.

    Gouyu saw that she was calm, and he was relieved. The little master has a firm heart, her way is indomitable, notpassionate.

    She knows what cultivating immortality is, she doesn''t me herself for her current disadvantages, and she starts to calmly consider what to do afterwards.

    Come to the world, her mind has grown a lot.

    It is no wonder that although she is young, the sect still insists on letting here. Not to mention anything else, as long as someone who is overly righteous, spitting out today, he has to fight Tantai-Jin desperately, and then fight for nothing.

    Su Su is still thinking about the corpse demon, but unfortunately he has no clue.

    Gouyu said: "It''s okay, we should also try to believe Xiao Rin, they are smart people, and they are not weak. Little master, don''t think about everything alone."

    Susu nodded: "You are right."

    The Three Realms are everyone¡¯s Three Realms. She is definitely not enough to rely on her alone. Think about Xiao Lin''s intelligence and the heart-protecting scales in Ye Bingchang''s hands, things will definitely not be that bad.

    It started to rain for several days, and even lightning and thunder at night. This weather is suitable for a surprise attack, but for unknown reasons, both Mohe and Yuzhou on the opposite side stood still.

    There is a faint atmosphere of conspiracy.

    One night, a red festiventern was hung outside. Su Su held the window, looked out, and asked Natsuki Ning who was guarding her outside: "What happened?"

    Nian Mu Ning said displeasedly: "It has nothing to do with you."

    Su Su listened carefully, and heard the rustling noises. The rain is rare tonight, and the front yard seems very lively. It was a happy event at the first hearing, the happy event of Tantai Jin was equivalent to her bad event.

    He is not happy to make her happy, so guessing that she acquiesced in nothing good tonight.

    Nian Mu condensed his face, looking at the front courtyard.

    Susu didn''t understand what happened, but she did. Today is the birthday of His Majesty and the Crown, and Yangji and a courtier are celebrating his birthday.

    Tai Jin is arrogant and cruel, no one dares to offend him, this birthday, he is also trying his best to please.

    Sheep **** was very luxurious. After the corpse was fished, this banquet was like a celebration before the war, which boosted morale. I''m afraid there will be a war soon.

    Zhou Guo is good with silk and bamboo orchestras, beautiful women singing and dancing, you can think of how lively the front yard is.

    If it wasn''t the girl in the room, Nian Mu Ning would have the opportunity to apany your Majesty like Nian Baiyu. This made her feel unhappy andined quite a bit about Su Su.

    , Su Su is also very boring to be locked up. Nian Mu Ning is a good young girl, but her words are pitiful. Only by satirizing Tan Taijin can she arouse her to say a few more words.

    So Soda couldn''t hear the news, so he went to sit cross-legged and practice.

    This body has no spiritual roots, and with the Flower of Love, even if you can''t cultivate any spiritual energy, you can cultivate a good state of mind.

    The silk bamboo outside gradually couldn''t get into her ears.

    guarding Nian Mu Ning watched the ants move under the eaves boredly. She thought it would be in tonight.

    I didn''t expect hundreds of pcenterns to light up after midnight.

    The ck nine-headed bird cart came slowly, and the cart drove over the blue steps.

    The slightly humiliated young man sat on the carriage with his forehead, with a peach-colored thin red on his face, and a look of excitement, and looked towards the yard.

    Nian Mu Ning was startled, her lips tightly pressed at the thought of who was living in the yard.

    She suddenly remembered that the Zhou prince and the crown had an absurd rule.

 Chapter 51: Revenge

    This rule seems absurd to Nian Mu Ning, after all, the Yiyue people have always been conservative.

    Ning Mu Ning''s brows clustered unconsciously and looked at the boy on the nine-headed bird carriage.

    He pulled up his clothes and got out of the car.

    Many lush and leafy trees were nted in the courtyard, and the **** trot diligently to keep up with him, blocking the asional wet raindrops from the trees.

    Nianmu condensed a gift.

    The young boy''s gorgeous ck robe melted into the night, he had a faint smell of alcohol, hisplexion was extremely white, but his lips were too red.

    He stood still in front of the door, his footsteps paused slightly, as if he was hesitating.

    The great **** was originally a human spirit, and after a few days with him, he began to learn to specte on Tan Tai Jin''s thoughts.

    The great **** said eagerly: "If your majesty is worried that Miss Ye doesn''t understand what to do, there is a letter from Master Li for the servant."

    Tai Jin said: "Bring it."

    The **** handed the handwritten note in his sleeve to Tantaijin. Tantaijin didn''t open it to look at it, turned and left, and ordered, "Let me take her to Chaoyang Hall."

    The **** quickly said yes.

    When the group of them came, Su Su was aware of it. She jumped out of the bed, and when she was about to speak, she saw several female officialsing in.

    "Girl, pleasee with us."

    Su Su feels that there is nothing good: "I''m not going."

    The female officer headed by ¡¡¡¡ was not smirking, and even the pleats on her face were stereotyped: "Girls don''t toast or eat fine wine."

    She winked, and several big-waisted grandmothers immediately surrounded Su Su.

    I want to know what kind of temper Su Su is, and understand that she will not be obedient, so she has been prepared.

    Susu¡¯s wrist was **** by a weak water rope, and now she is an ordinary girl, unable to match their strength. She couldn''t work hard with them because of this little thing, so she had to go and see what they were going to do on their own, and what was going on with the noise outside?

    Su Su was taken away by the maids, and the **** whispered to the ugly Nian Mu Ning, "Twenty-seven adults, let''s get more serious, don''t stand here anymore, so you can rest."

    Nian Mu Ning held the wooden sword and said coldly: "Your Majesty asked me to follow Miss Ye. This is where my duty lies."

    "But you don''t have to follow tonight."

    Nian Mu Ning finally couldn''t help but said: "What should Ye Xiwu do if he hurts Your Majesty?"

    The **** said: "Girl, don''t worry, at least tonight, she will be obedient."

    Nian Mu Ning continued to refute, but was held back by the mysterious Nian Baiyu.

    "White feather?"

    "Tensuki Ning, obey orders!"

    Nian Mu Ning took a breath, nodded, and followed Nian Baiyu.

    The maidservant and the maids walked around in all directions, bypassing the serene mansion with winding paths, and came to a yard. The maid in the front stopped in a yard with a zedntern.

    Su Su heard the sound of sshing water.

    Someone pushed Su Su: "Go in."

    Su Su staggered into the room, the room was foggy, she fixed her eyes and saw that there was a big pond in the middle.

    This turned out to be a hot spring, two carp carved in stone spit out water, quite interesting.

    The stereotypical female officer came over and began to put Tilian in the pool.

    Soon, the beautiful pink and white double lotus blossomed in the pond.

    The female officer walked over sternly and looked at Su Su with a critical look. Her eyes swept over Su Su''s not full chest and slender waist, and a trace of dissatisfaction shed across her face.

    Su Su was horrified by her: "What are you going to do?"

    The female officer said: "The girl just needs to be obedient tonight. Did the girl go in by herself, or let use?"

    Su Su shook his head: "I will not choose, unless you tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    The female officer nced at her nkly: "It''s a very simple ceremony."

    "What ceremony?"

    "The girl will find out in a while."

    While they were talking, another handmaid dropped a few drops of transparent water into the pool, and soon a moving fragrance filled the room.

    Su Su increasingly felt that it was okay. Didn¡¯t you want her to clean up and sleep with Tantai Jin?

    Seeing that Su Su did not cooperate, the female officer thought of her majesty''s order, but did not force her to strip her clothes. There is only a young girl who prays for your majesty. Whether she is willing or not is not determined by her will.

    It''s just that the girl in front of me is too disobedient.

    Grandma ¡¡¡¡ shook her head, and took out a beautiful and delicate paper man from her sleeve.

    She handed it to Su Su: "If you don''t want to go in, just take this."

    Su Su wanted to throw it away, but when the beautiful paper man touched her finger, it melted into her body.

    Su Su''s ck and white eyes blinked, bing a little confused.

    She lowered her eyes and suddenly became obedient.

    Madam ¡¡¡¡ said: "Take off your clothes, go in, and wait for your majesty toe in."

    They didn''t seem to worry about Susu''s disobedience, so they left after talking about her.

    Susu felt that she had fallen into a very magical state. She obviously had her own consciousness, but her body began to lose control.

    She untied her clothes and walked out of the pool.

    Her white calf hadn''t been seen in the hot spring, Su Su was not very scared, and asked Gouyu: "What''s wrong with me?"

    Gouyu replied: "You have been hit by puppet art. The piece of paper just now has the power of a subus. It will make you obedient for a short time and let you do what you do?"

    "Can you unlock it?"

    Gouyuwei said: "It can be, but you don''t have mana right now."

    Saying that, Su Su is also very frustrated.

    As soon as the water is weak, she really has no other way.

    Gouyu flickered, and he faltered: "This is not a long time. Why don''t you wait and see what Tantai Jin wants you to do?"

    Susu does not doubt that he has him, and said yes.

    *

    The candlelight flickered, and the boy in the ck robe walked in.

    It was raining outside, and the rustle of the bamboo forest was faintly heard.

    Tai-Jin saw the girl in the pond at a nce, her naked shoulders were exposed outside, and Tilian opened brightly beside her.

    The girl closed her eyes slightly, looking holy and beautiful.

    He curled his lips, the evil and the desire for destruction passed through his eyes, and he was faintly pressed down.

    He hesitated for a moment, thinking of the benefits of the ritual, his eyes condensed slightly, and he untied the knots of his clothes.

    Su Su watched his clothes fallyer byyer, and panicked: "Hey, Gouyu!"

    Gouyu ran faster than anyone, fell into a deep sleep, and didn''t wake up when anyone shouted.

    The little master hates Tantaijin, but they need Tantaijin to be affectionate. This is a good opportunity, it can only y dead.

    After all... it thought silently, the young devil''s expression-lust is hard to provoke, Tan Tai Jin said so much that he would not really do anything.

    ording to the historical records, the devil seems not to love sleeping women, and some people even boldly guess that he is not good.

    The boy took off-naked, and walked down the pool step by step.

    Su Su''s eyshes were stained with moisture, his face flushed, and he was angry.

    Her eyes were vacant, for fear that she would see something that she shouldn''t see.

    The boy pinched her chin, elbows on the pool, and looked at her coldly.

    That is a kind of evil, snake-like look.

    "Hey? Do you have your own consciousness?"

    Taijin looked at the eyes that were so bright that they were about to burn, he pulled the corners of his lips, and said in a mocking tone--

    "Don''t you still be like others? There are also times when you are naked-body-naked-body, shameless."

    Su Su red at him coldly.

    Who is born without shame?

    was irritated by her gaze, the smile in his eyes stiffened for a moment, and soon eased again. Bing Tilian waved around them, he said: "Close your eyes, I don''t like your disgusting look."

    Even though Susu was reluctant, he still closed his eyes.

    is very strange, time seems to have returned to the floating life of Prajna, when she was a mulberry wine, blindfolded, and did a lot of shame.

    Aftering back, I just want to erase that dark history.

    The situation is exactly the same at the moment, if you can''t see it, your hearing is more acute. It''s just that the leading person turned upside down and turned into Tantaijin.

    She admitted that she was a little scared at the moment, the young man¡¯s breathing was close at hand, and she didn¡¯t know what he would do.

    Without spells, she can''t defend the sword, she is just a mortal.

    Everyone is vulnerable and fears the unknown.

    He looked at her coldly for a while, and remembered everything in the floating life of Prajna that day. As Ming Ye, he was desecrated by others for the first time. The lust-lust thing seemed to him extremely dirty and disgusting.

    But that time was different. He pressed the corners of his lips, unwilling to recall the feeling.

    But a kind of almost revengeful psychology made him stare at her coldly and appreciate her rare panic.

    He cast his eyes down nkly.

    The water in the pond is clear, so you can see everything clearly.

    The girl''s slender and graceful body, white and soft skin, surrounded by tylianas, she is like a beautiful ornament.

    His eyes swept across inch by inch.

    The shame that he was borncking, at this moment, spread out slightly, and he rarely felt a little strange.

    He lifted his blushing eyes and said in a dumb voice: "Open your eyes and swear to me, always be loyal to me."

    She said it again, and she saw a slight smile in the eyes of Little Pervert.

    His hand stroked her body without hesitation.

    Susu looked at him, and his will began to struggle.

    For the first time, she realized how strong his revenge was--

    He actually did all the things he had done to him in Prajna Floating Life.

    She bit her lip, her beautiful eyes almost wanted to kill him.

    He was unmoved, her pale fingers made her grunt.

    "Are you scared?" Heughed, and he didn''t know if it was because of excitement or what, it was all messed up. "You can beg me."

    Susu''s will began to struggle.

    He has no shame, but Su Su feels this is extremely abnormal.

    The water vapor is full, and the water spit out by the carp also seems to be filled with a wonderful fragrance, which makes blood cirction faster and the heart beats fiercely.

    She felt a little out of breath.

    looked at Tantai Jin ufortably.

    He didn''t order her, he licked his lips, smiled and said, "Please."

    let you go, or end it all.

    She still didn''t speak, a little blush spread across the boy''s face, and his breathing became a little faster.

    A roll of bright yellow paper suddenly appeared in front of Su Su''s eyes.

    Tai-Jin might know that she won¡¯t beg for mercy, and said, "Nan."

    Susu looked at the paper, which turned out to be a prayer. Themand tone he used this time.

    Susu finally understands what he is doing now¡ª¡ª

    Every prince and crown of the Zhou Kingdom had this consciousness. Lotus bath ceremony, pray for the prince.

    But he did it on purpose.

    He deliberately asked her to say prayers in a broken tone.

    She wanted to see what he looked like at the moment, but he repeated it, gasping slightly, and said coldly: "Don''t look at me, read it!"

    She was chanting prayers intermittently, and her mind was muddled.

    can''t see what expression Tan Tai Jin is.

    The boy''s body was some distance away from her and looked very cold, but his fingers explored her body little by little.

    Su Su¡¯s legs were soft, and for a moment, she really wanted to strangle him.

 Chapter 52: Morbid

    After she said the prayer, the surrounding double lotus flowers became more beautiful.

    The pink lotus is graceful and clean.

    Tai Jin''s fingers withdrew from between her legs.

    Su Su was ignorant, had never experienced these things, but she could perceive that he was deliberate, and his slender fingers didn''t go too deep, so she didn''t touch her face after taking it out.

    Su Su''s face changed.

    He touched there, and touched her face again. He pointed his finger down and stroked her lips. Su Susheng was afraid that he would let her open his mouth in the next second.

    What can''t he do? He can do everything!

    The young man''s breath is confused, and his tone is also rising: "Please, huh?"

    was a bit of threat, and a bit of joy that he couldn''t even exin himself. Su Su took a deep breath, and a white bug crawled out from the clothes she had dropped next to her.

    It is very beautiful, with a pale light on the body.

    Tai Jin did not see it, but Su Su suddenly saw it. Her eyes lit up. It was the Gu worm that Xiaoshan gave her. Can it solve the puppet technique?

    The bug seemed to hear what she was thinking, and really moved over.

    It looks small, but the actual speed is very fast. In a sh, she reached Su Su''s side. She only felt her body numb, and her fingers could move.

    Soon, I felt sensation all over my body.

    Bugs can¡¯t solve puppet art. Gouyu didn''t lie to Susu, the puppet technique could notst long. What allowed it tost was the fragrance of the room, which was the fragrance of the Yiyue tribe, which could assist the puppet technique.

    Insects can detoxify all poisons and incense.

    TaiJin didn''t know it, and didn''t see it.

    He speaks very fast, and it sounds a bit neurotic: "You used to look at my gaze as if you were looking at a humble ant on the ground. But have you seen it? Now you can only beg for mercy under the ant."

    "I should have killed you." He muttered to himself, andughed lowly, "But if you are a little bit obedient, I can also not kill you for the time being. I am the emperor..."

    He paused and said, "In the future, he will also be the emperor of the Great Xia Kingdom. As long as you don''t go against me, like today, I can..."

    "Which? Is this?"

    A pair of arms resembling lotus roots tightened his neck severely.

    Fortunately, he was in the water. Su Su didn''t have to use force, only skill, and the boy in front of him drowned suddenly.

    "Ahem!"

    She swung onto the shore, picked up her dress and quickly put it on. Su Su hooked his finger and hooked the cloth into his hand. Tantai Jin choked the water, only to emerge, she was strangled with a cloth and pulled to the shore.

    His ink hair was soaked, not knowing if it was because of a cough or something else, his pale skin was covered with a beautiful peach color.

    Three points are pitiful, seven points are fragile and sick.

    If it wasn''t for this person''s previous behavior, Su Su would almost think that he had bullied him.

    She knelt down in front of the pool and met his cold eyes.

    Susu said: "It''s you, do you want to ask me?"

    He sneered, and Su Su knew his answer. From this angle, she can see the water straight. The young man''s slender legs curled up slightly, and he rarely attached it to the pool in a coordinated manner. Su Su didn''t see if he had reacted.

    She curled her lips, but luckily there was nothing dirty.

    "Did you know, I am the person who hates and dislikes touching me the most. It is better to..." Su Su approached him with cold and angry brows, "Is it okay for me to chop off your finger? "

    The panting madness that had just disappeared from the young man, he grabbed the Phi silk backhand, and said angrily: "Ye Xiwu, you are so bold."

    Susu said: "You are a lot of nonsense!."

    She freed her hand to cover her cor which was too low.

    "You can''t kill you, you can get rid of the corpse demon."

    "Dreaming!"

    She stared at the young Qingjun''s face for a long time, and mmed close to him. Tantai Jin wanted to avoid her subconsciously, and even forgot that his neck was strangled by Susu''s cloth.

    is so funny. When she couldn''t see, he yed with her wantonly, and his tone changed with excitement. But when she looked at him, as soon as she got close to him, he wanted to step back.

    The tears in Su Su¡¯s arms are slightly hot.

    She was in a delicate mood, looking at the cold young boy''s bright red eyes, she suddenly asked: "Do you like me?"

    The air fell into a weird silence, Tan Tai Jin raised his head, mocking the corners of his mouth, as if watching a live joke.

    Ye Bingshang is obviously his favorite.

    The tears in his arms suddenly disappeared, and Su Su felt that he was passionate.

    Tai Jin coldly opened his eyes, seeing the white gu worm by the pool, he looked thoughtful, as if he knew the gu worm.

    Su Su hurriedly hid the bug that Xiaoshan gave to her. She felt that the current situation was difficult to handle. She couldn''t really kill him, but her anger was indelible.

    She realized that she was too weak now, and it was dangerous to stay by Tantai Jin.

    Jintai Jin thinks about attacking the city and killing people every day, it is better to take him away from Mohe to ease the situation.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she could only do so now.

    "Get up, get dressed and go with me."

    Taijin waited for a while,ing up from the pool, he didn''t feel naked-body-naked-body ashamed, everyone came into this world like this posture.

    Su Su did not dare to let go, and still held the "hostage" tightly in his hand.

    Inevitably, she saw his body.

    The boy''s body is too pale. Xu doesn''t exercise much all year round and can''t practice martial arts. He doesn''t have bulging muscles, but his body is beautiful, almost whiter than his own body.

    His legs are slender, and the tuft is also very conspicuous. In fact, from a certain point of view, the body of the devil and that of the gods are equally perfect and magnificent.

    Susu tried his best to control his facial expressions, and replied in his heart that he was shameless.

    Tai Jin put on his clothes, Su Su pulled him out.

    She did the same, trying to take away Tantai Jin the same way she took away the fox demonst time, not let him talk, and let others let them go.

    She pushed open the door and walked to the door when a transparent arrow shot into her shoulder.

    She clearly sensed it, but the **** of the weak water made her unable to escape.

    Su Su''s pupils shrank slightly, and his body fell softly, without consciousness.

    She let go of her hold on Tan Tai Jin, Tan Tai Jin caught her as expected, and said casually in the dark: "Enough, do you really want her life?"

    Countless arrows retracted silently.

    Taijin looked at the person in his arms coldly for a few seconds. Naturally, he would not fall down twice in the same ce. He just wanted to see if she really couldn''t kill him.

    Obviously, he guessed right, although he didn''t know the reason.

    The ck brocade robe of the young emperor spread out, and he hugged her and sat on the threshold together.

    It was still raining outside, and the sky was dark.

    Tai Jin was motionless, wondering what the girl in her arms wanted from him?

    He didn''t deliberately hug Susu, nor did he push her away, letting her lean in his arms, raising his eyes to look at the dense rain outside.

    In the rain, the stereotyped female officer ran over, looking terrified.

    "Your Majesty, is the ceremony finished?" In front of Tantai Jin, she did not dare to be a bit mean and arrogant. She looked very submissive. You will never fail in Changzhi."

    He smiled sarcastically, "Really?"

    It''s a pity, there is no courtesy. He thought to himself that no ancient **** would bless him.

    If these people knew the cost of his birth, they would scream and faint.

    *

    Yang Ji Jian Tan Tai Jin hugged people over, and said quickly, "Your Majesty, everything is ready."

    Tai Jin said: "Yeah."

    He put Su Su into the weak water. The weak water now has only a very shallowyer, which is enough to flood Su Su''s body.

    The hem of her clothes is not wet, her white dress is gorgeous outside of the weak moisture resembling broken silver, and her soft cheeks are exposed.

    He looked at her for a while, his expression cold.

    An old Dao in a ck Taoist robe saluted Tantai Jin: "Your Majesty, rest assured, there is nothing wrong."

    This old way turned out to be the one that Su Su killed at the bottom of the river.

    The veteran has acquired a spiritual weapon when he was young.

    Later, Tantai Jin ordered people to salvage Mohe, and brought up the spirit-bearing banners.

    The old Dao saw with his own eyes, this weak-looking young man released the evil spirits, swallowed them expressionlessly, and looked at him again.

    He tremblingly begged for mercy, saying that he could serve his majesty.

    Tai-Jin saved his life.

    He dide up with a shameful idea. The old way nced at the girl in the weak water, feeling resentful in his heart. If it weren''t for this little girl, his hundred years of Taoism wouldn''t be ruined once, and now he can only live in the spirit banner.

    Gouyu smelled danger and woke up.

    In fact, since the extension of the puppet technique, it regretted it faintly. With an inspiration, the Wan Ling Gu was released. Spiritual power is precious, and once you use it, Su Su can''t even return to that world. In serious cases, they would go back to the time when Su Su was not born, so there might not be Su Su.

    It is afraid of the disappearance of the little master and the destruction of the Three Realms, so it is hoped that the little master will let Tantai Jin understand feelings. But the little master is not happy.

    At this moment, it''s creepy, it just wanted to forcibly wake up Su Su, the next moment it was immersed in weak water.

    Gouyu: "..."

    The weak water where everything does not regenerate, and there is no way to use spiritual power, even Princess m can only hold back the pain and search for Mingye.

    Gouyu can''t do anything now, unless it also wants to melt in the weak water, but let the little master stay here forever. Otherwise, as a jade bracelet, it can''t even be seen or heard at the moment.

    what happens?

    *

    In the palm of ¡¡¡¡ Tan Tai Jin is a white bug.

    Sheep and Cum looked excited: "It is my n''s sacred relic, Myriad Souls Gu! The subordinates are absolutely right. Your Majesty, why is it here?"

    Tai Jin looked at the gu worm, and answered casually: "I picked it up."

    YangJi stopped asking, but excitedly exined: "All Souls Gu is the female Gu of all gu worms. Legend has it that it can detoxify hundreds of poisons and make people not invade."

    Taijin curled his lips and smiled. No matter how Yangji looked at it, he felt a hint of coldness on his smile.

    Taijin tightened his fingers, and she saw the sheep and his face pale, and he looked so heartbroken.

    The boyughed stubbornly: "Just kidding."

    Tai Jin opened his hand and looked at the insect in his palm coldly. He thought, he knew who gave this to Susu. She actually met that person, and that person was willing to give her such a good thing. What is the rtionship between them?

    No wonder Ye Xiwu''s knot spring silkworm did not ur, it turned out to be this little thing.

    It''s a pity that once the Jiechun silkworm was nted to the point of death, the only antidote was destroyed by him. Even the Wan Ling Gu can only guarantee that it will not attack, and it will not be able to solve the knot spring silkworm.

    "She wille back?" the boy asked coldly.

    The old Tao said: "Yes, the poor Tao dare not deceive your Majesty."

    Tai Jin put the Wan Ling Gu into the jade box and threw it back into Su Su''s arms.

    Sheep Cum said in surprise: "Your Majesty?"

    The boy said: "Go out."

    Sheep **** hurriedly went out, the old way got into the spirit-bearing banner, and flew into the dusty locust wood box. Tantaijin and Susu were left in the secret room.

    It was still dark, and it rained all night outside, with the fresh smell of earth.

    Tai Jin sat leaning against the weak water, and the secret room was dim.

    He was sure that there would never be a second person or creature to see himself at this moment.

    TaiJin took Su Su''s hand from the weak water.

    Neither of them is a monster body, weak water will not hurt them, but like nine days of broken silver, falling from her fingertips.

    He slowly put her weak palm on his neck, and his breath was trembling.

    Young man, no, I should be considered a young man at this moment. It''s just that he is too pale and fragile, no one will treat him as a mature fighter.

    He bit the corner of his lips as hard as he could, controlled the rapid groan-moan, pressed her delicate fingers, and imitated her pinching himself.

    He didn''t let go of his hand until he couldn''t breathe.

    The girl''s white and tender tiger''s mouth was flushed with his rudeness. He panted, and a small moan rolled from his throat.

    He lowered his head to look at the unconscious girl, and touched her lips with his fingers.

    "Don''t like it? You can''t help it."

    The boy put his fingers into the girl''s petal-like lips, and for a long time, he smiled badly and contentedly.

    *

    In the dream, the light and shadow intertwined, and a voice kept calling Su Su.

    She took a breath, as if suffocating, covering her chest, subconsciously shouted: "Gouyu?"

    Gouyu quickly said: "Little master, I am here!"

    Guilt flooded Gouyu like a tide: "Gouyu is not good. I haven''t been monitoring the situation all the time. Now we are in a border town in Cangzhou. A woman picked you up and brought you back."

    Su Su touched the jade bracelet and found himself in a strange ce with a mottled wooden bed. It seemed that the family was not rich.

    "Are we in Mohe City?"

    Gouyu said: "I started consciously, and I have already appeared here."

    Gouyu told Su Su about the general situation, and it was really sad: "If the little master is unwilling to get along with the young demon god, Gouyu will help the little master if he fights this life!"

    Su Su shook his head instead: "Don''t me you."

    is that she is too stubborn, dad, Hengyang Sect, the sentient beings of the Three Realms, they can''t get into trouble. Gouyu did nothing wrong, it really couldn''t use spiritual power to avoid her getting along with Tantaijin.

    Pumping evil bones is not only Gouyu¡¯s character, but also her top priority. She touched her body, the Ten Thousand Soul Gu and the tears of Soul Destroying Pearl were still there.

    She said: "Gouyu, you are not doing anything wrong, go to sleep."

    How can she lean on it everywhere, go to Tantai Jin recklessly, but she is locked by the weak water rope loop, which is because she didn''t think well.

    Now the weak water rope loop is gone, and there is a gap in memory. She didn''t know when she left Mohe and came to Cangzhou.

    Cangzhou is close to Yuzhou and belongs to thend of Daxia.

    Before she fell into aa, Xiao Rin was stationed in Yuzhou.

    Su Su opened the door, and the dazzling sunlight came in. A woman with a flower headscarf was ying hogweed in the yard.

    Her eyes lit up when she heard the door opening.

    "Girl, you are awake!"

    She wiped her hand on the apron, looking at Su Su''s gaze, as if looking at a piece of fat. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Susu can see greed in her at a nce.

    She touched the earrings, but she realized that they were missing.

    Susu didn''t say a word, and didn''t mean to care about the woman.

    "Miss, how many months are it now, how are conditions in Yuzhou and Mohe?"

    The woman''s mouth was dry, and she replied: "August, Yuzhou has fallen, that Zhou tyrant, it is said that he has made a group of murderous monsters. We Xuanwang guarded the city for a month, and then had to retreat to Cangzhou."

    She was angry and cursed and said: "We are also fighting here. Pity my poor man, serving as a soldier in Cangzhou Mansion, I don''t know when I was eaten by the monster of the little tyrant."

    Su Su didn''t expect that after the transparent arrow hit his shoulder, another month passed in a blink of an eye.

    Tai-Jin defeated Yuzhou by relying on corpses or other monsters, and Xiao Lin had to retreat to Cangzhou.

    She has a solemn expression and realizes for the first time that Tantai Jin is far deeper than she thought. He is so deceiving that she can''t tell what is true and what is false now when she thinks about the two people getting along.

    He didn''t blink his eyes when killing monsters, but sometimes he was too weak.

    There was ayer of cold sweat on her back, and she was scared for a while.

    She thought, before she had enough strength, she could not go to him again.

 Chapter 53: War

    Su Su thanked the woman and was about to leave. The woman''s face copsed and she quickly stopped her.

    said in a dissatisfied voice: "I saved you and took you back from the wastnd with all the hard work. You want to leave like this?"

    Susu said: "How is thedy doing?"

    The woman looked at her figure and said: "I don''t care, I saved your life, and you will have to listen to me in the future. I have a son who just didn''t marry a wife..."

    Su Su¡¯s lips were slightly curved, and he said amusedly: "Do you want me to marry your son?"

    From Gouyu''s mouth, Su Su knew that the woman had lied, and fell under a big tree not far from the town. When the woman found her, she took her earrings at first, but gave up when she couldn''t take off the bracelet.

    When ¡¡¡¡ left, seeing Su Su''s beauty, he moved other thoughts.

    Unexpectedly, the idea was to let Susu be her daughter-inw.

    was so beautiful. Susu took her pearls and didn''t care about her. After all, the woman provided herself with a two-day residence. Even if I live in the best inn, the earrings are enough for half a month, and the woman who wants her is too much.

    The woman took it for granted: "My son is a dragon and a phoenix, and he is also a man with a face in Cangzhou. Now in the war, he can protect you. I advise you to be honest, otherwise I will let the neighborse and see how ungrateful you are. ."

    Susu was amazed at the shamelessness of the woman.

    She did not have the thought of beating a mortal, so she calmly said: "The earrings are for you, as a reward. I can''t marry your son, I''m already married."

    The woman stared at her: "What kind of earrings, don''t talk nonsense, I haven''t seen any earrings! You are married!"

    After all, she looked at Su Su with a look of unclean slut, as if she was about to rush up to wash Su Su off ayer of skin.

    Susu thought she was going to give up and walked away, but she didn''t expect the woman to grab her and her sleeves: "Then be a concubine for my son! Yes, be a concubine! You don''t want to run."

    This little girl is so beautiful that her fascinated son will definitely not refuse. But a little fox Meizi, she is blessed to see her.

    Su Su turned around and finally got angry. She looked at the woman with cold eyebrows: "Are you sure?"

    The woman was frightened by her eyes for a moment: "What''s uncertain!"

    Susu''s left eye turned a light purple, the leaves in the yard turned into sharp arrows, flying towards the woman, where did the woman see such a weird picture, she hugged her head and screamed¡ª¡ª

    "Fairy, you are a fairy!"

    Susu flipped his finger, and the leaves followed the woman. The woman groaned and fell to the ground.

    The leaves also fell lightly to the ground.

    The woman hasn''t recovered her soul, she leaned over a girl''s face, and Su Su smiled and said: "Mother, I figured it out, I''ll be your daughter-inw, how about you~"

    The woman rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Su Su pped his hands and got up, nning to leave. However, a minimal psychedelic technique, even mana is useless, it can be seen that the woman''s mind is extremely low.

    Before she walked out of the yard, a figure ran up worriedly, helped the woman up, and looked at her angrily: "What did you do to my mother?"

    The man looks good, but he has a pair of thick eyebrows that looks very fierce. He should be the "son" of the women.

    Su Su was silent, frowning and looking at the man.

    The man was very angry and killed a lot of people at first sight. She turned her head and sternly used her man of staying, obviously she didn''t expect such a beautiful girl to appear in her yard.

    Thinking of the mother who gave him a message, saying that he had photographed him a daughter-inw, the look in Su Su''s eyes instantly becameplicated.

    Susu said: "Are you serving as a soldier in Cangzhou?"

    The man said loudly, "Exactly." The man was named Kang Ting, who was still a small leader guarding the city gate.

    Susu asked: "What happened to the war between Daxia and Zhou?"

    Kang Ting was startled, and the girl in front of her was beautiful, and she felt a little bit indesecrate out of thin air. She has a gentle voice, but her eyes are cold when she looks at him.

    Kang Ting said angrily: "You beat my mother! I don''t want to leave today."

    Su Su shook his head: "It didn''t hurt her. If she can''t afford to be wicked, after taking my things, she still wants to hold me, I won''t scare her."

    Kang Ting naturally knows what virtue his mother is. He squinted his eyes and looked at Su Su: "You stay and make amends for my mother!"

    His mind moved slightly, and he wondered where his mother would find this beautiful girl. Although...not as good as King Xuan''s concubine, the girl in front of her was extremely pure and agile, no less than that of Princess Xuan.

    Su Su saw that Kang Ting wanted to do something with her, her eyes were cold, and she didn''t show mercy anymore.

    After a while, she stepped on Kang Ting''s back, and the face of the bearded man on the ground turned blue.

    "Let me tell you! Ye girl, I am the immediate guardian of Princess Xuan, you can''t get out of Cangzhou today!"

    "Princess Xuan?" Su Su nced at the person on the ground with aplicated expression. Is this person Ye Bingshang''s guard?

    Kang Ting thought she was afraid: "If you hurt my mother, the princess will not let you go!"

    Susu said: "I''m really scared, but things have happened. Would you like to take me to see the king and the princess, and ask her to help your mother speak badly?"

    Kang Ting: "...you!"

    Su Su kicked him: "Let''s go and see the princess."

    It was all effortless, she didn''t have to figure out how to get inside the Cangzhou Mansion.

    *

    Before Kang Ting was coerced by Su Su to find Ye Bingshang, he had thought about many kinds of her tragic end, and he sneered.

    Ye Yatou, who doesn''t know the height of the sky, relies on her own skill, and thinks she can do whatever she wants in Cangzhou Mansion.

    Now that no one in Daxia knows, the princess is kind-hearted, holding a spiritual weapon in her hand, sheltering the city of Cangzhou. No one would explore that Ye Bingchang was just a side concubine, and now they assumed that she was Xiao Rin''s wife, and praised her and Xiao Rin''s perfect match.

    She has a beautiful appearance and is extremely short-sighted. When the wild girl enters, she tells herself about the girl insulting her mother, and then describes the girl as the spy of Zhou Guo, the princess will definitely punish her!

    With such thoughts in mind, Kang Ting took Su Su to Cangzhou Mansion.

    The winding path of Cangzhou Mansion leads to the quiet, and the maid is fanning Ye Bingshang.

    She was sitting under the tree, her eyebrows frowned slightly, why was she worried about things.

    Someone came to report: "Wang Hao, Commander Kang has an ident! A woman beat him and his mother, and arrogantly asked him to take her into Cangzhou Mansion."

    Ye Bingshang said in surprise: "What?"

    "The woman is outside."

    Ye Bingshang curled up his skirt, frowned and said solemnly: "In such a situation, anyone would dare to have trouble in Cangzhou and hurt my Cangzhou leader?"

    Ye Bingshang walked around the rockery and saw Su Su at a nce.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw a girl in a white fairy skirt with light gold trim, looking at theke in Cangzhou Prefecture.

    As people said, she was holding Kang Ting as expected, she was not afraid of any at all, her small face was pale, with a touch of pink.

    Tai Jin... did not torture her.

    Kang Ting saw Ye Bingchang, with a reverent light in his eyes, and then respectfully called: "Wang Hao!"

    He hoped that Ye Bingshang would let the girl behind him be arrested and exhaled for him.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Bingchang was taken aback, gently pressed his lips, and said softly to the girl behind him: "The third sister."

    In politeness, but also a little respectful.

    Kang Ting was dumbfounded, and then his face turned pale.

    Third, third sister?

    Everyone knows that Ye Bingshang is the daughter of General Ye Da, but the only daughter of the prostitute is the third girl in the family. Isn''t the girl behind... the jewel in the palm of General Ye Da!

    Su Suying her: "Big sister."

    The two looked at each other, and Ye Bingshang suddenly scolded Kang Ting and said, "You must have done something to the third sister and angered her. You can insult the third sister as well? Don''t apologize yet!"

    "Subordinates, subordinates apologize to the third girl!" Kang Ting knelt down upromisingly.

    As soon as he mentioned his identity, the people in Cangzhou Prefecture looked at Su Su''s eyes strangely.

    Su Su knows everything, she is now not only Ye Xiao¡¯s daughter, but also the wife of the Emperor Zhou when he was pledged.

    If you ask Daxia people now, who you hate the most and who you fear the most, it will undoubtedly be the same answer-the terrifying and ruthless emperor of Zhou.

    The secret atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Zhou and Xia are still at war, Tantai Crazy Emperor¡¯s army is just outside the city wall, and how could his womane to Cangzhou?

    Su Su looked at Ye Bingshang and smiled brightly: "The big sister is so polite, of course I won''t care about your people, he is loyal and has a princess in his mouth. It''s toote for me to be happy for the big sister. "

    Ye Bingchang did not change his face: "The third sister is joking, the officers and men in the house are all loyal to the emperor and patriot, and the loyal is naturally your Highness."

    Sometimes the malice between girls is hidden in a few words.

    Su Su had no intention ofpeting with her at this time, and nodded at random. Ye Bingchang''s temperament, who started to use the heart-protecting scales, has undergone a subtle change. She still looks soft as water, soft and weak, but there are always some differences.

    Su Su couldn''t tell, and began to guard against this harmless big sister.

    At this time Kang Ting said: "The princess made atonement, and his subordinates had no intention of offending Miss San, but the subordinates returned home and saw Miss San beat her subordinate''s mother. She was very old and sick, and saved Miss San. , But I didn''t expect to be treated like this by the thirddy, I would be angry for a while..."

    Ye Bingshang sighed, shook his head and looked at Su Su.

    seems to be helpless with her domineering and ignorant, but she did not say Su Su, only said to Kang Ting: "I will send someone to treat your mother, if there is anything, the Cangzhou government will do it all."

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    is really a big pot, the less Ye Bingshang doesn''t me her, the more he seems to be ignorant.

    "Is the elder sister my elder sister, or the elder sister of this leader?" Su Su frowned questioningly, "Why didn''t you listen to what I said, and condemned me arrogantly, believing that I was the one who made the mistake?"

    Su Su saw that Ye Bingchang was about to speak again, feeling extremely boring.

    What are she and Ye Bingshang fighting over here? The battle was tight, and the evil bones of the Demon God were not taken out.

    Su Suyun said: "What Big Sister is willing to think and think, I have learned a lot during this experience, and I may be able to help kill the demon soldiers. I am a citizen of Daxia, and I also want to shed the blood of the general''s father. y for Daxia."

    Ye Bingshang was nomittal, and let Su Su go to rest first.

    *

    Ms. Ye San''s return is no secret in Cangzhou Mansion. It spread quickly, including the fact that Miss San insulted Kang Ting, which everyone knew.

    Xiao Lin came back from the tower and heard about these things.

    He cleaned his hands, and for some reason, he remembered the wronged Xiao Sang wine in Prajna Floating Life. He sighed softly: "People go to Kang Ting''s house and ask what is going on."

    His people are all very efficient, and theye back soon and talk about things in a rush.

    "The olddy in Kang Ting is shameless, she knows her all around. She took the third girl''s jewelry and wanted to force the third girl to be her daughter-inw."

    Xiao Rin lowered his eyebrows coldly: "Kang Ting will be dealt with ording to military regtions."

    is called under the subordinate.

    The news that Kang Ting was punished soon also spread throughout Cangzhou. If Ye Bingshang is supported by the people in Cangzhou, then Xiao Rin is definitely Daxia''s myth.

    No one dared to question the decision he made. Kang Ting must have made a mistake.

    When he knew this, Ye Bingchangy on his side on the bed and held the sheets tightly.

    Xiao Lin is very busy, so he should ask Susu Zhouguo about the situation. But after thinking for a long time, he still didn''t go.

    He admitted that the floating life of Prajna had an impact on him, and the tears of Princess m burned a hole in his heart. The sentiment he gave birth to is not aboveboard, in order to keep the reality, he can only forget the floating life of Prajna and treat Bing Shang wholeheartedly.

    He is a magnanimous person, he has never changed.

    If Pianran is still alive, and then look into his heart, you will know that he is still guarding Ye Bingshang.

    Su Su also didn''t look for Xiao Rin, she knew better than Xiao Rin about measure.

    After all, a cultivator who doesn''t love anyone, it''s okay if she doesn''t understand. Once she understands the twists and turns of the world, she will try to do better than anyone else.

    She wrote a letter, listing all the ways she currently knows to deal with monsters, intending to give it to all generals, and it is best to send it back to Ye Xiao as well¡ª¡ª

    Ye Xiao is well injured, and he is also on his way to the border recently.

    The monsters that Tai Jin can drive are all little monsters, and the real big monsters are all suppressed under the wilderness. But the cultivator has not opened the fairy gate so far.

    Susu knows why.

    The cultivators are mostly indifferent. Before the great demon was born, they saw the dynasty change as normal, and the world was able to upy it.

    There are little monsters, such as the Red me Bee, Blood Raven, and Tiger Demon, but the world has its own demon masters and Taoists to contend with.

    Except for Susu and Gouyu, no one knew that the demon **** wasing.

    The cultivator pursues supremacy and longevity, and the prosperity of the world is just a passing moment for them. Until Tantai Jin awakens, they will never care, including their head father, who was also a cold immortal cultivator five hundred years ago.

    But the demon **** awakens, they want to take care of it, but it is toote to regret.

    Only when Su Su let the pigeons fly, he heard the sound of war drums in the distance.

    In the dark night, I don¡¯t know who is saying: "The tiger demon of Zhou Guo came here to eat people again!"

    These words aroused everyone''s panic.

    Since the start of the war, the tiger demon of Tantai Jin has tried to kill people every once in a while.

    The tiger is also cheap, with Taoist priests sent by Tantai Jin on his back, eat as many as he can, and run away after eating.

    You can earn money if you eat the generals, but you won¡¯t lose money if you don¡¯t eat the soldiers.

    Its existence is dissolving the morale of Cangzhou a little bit.

    Su Su ran out and saw a torch burning on the tower.

    A tiger demon who was taller than the Cangzhou city tower roared at the soldiers. Xiao Lin didn''t know when to put on his shirt, and calmly shot arrows at the tiger demon.

    Tiger demon knew that he was afraid of him, so he opened his mouth wide and ran away when he caught a few people.

    Xiao Lin''s sword shot past, and the demon master beside him had a dignified face, and he also hit the tiger. The Taoist priest on the tiger''s back quickly fought back.

    Soon the tiger ran away with its tail in between¡ª¡ª

    This time it took ten people away.

    is the least recent loss. What makes people irritating is that a group of armored corpses on the opposite side are still gathering momentum around Tantaijin.

    Xiao Rin''s mentality is very stable: "Let someone go and check whether something has happened in the city."

    After a long time, the soldiers came to report.

    "There is nothing in the city, only..." Jiang Shi paused, "Kang Ting and his old mother are dead."

    ''S head was crushed to pieces, terribly dead, and a group of blood crows were pecking at it.

 Chapter 54: Assassinate

    Once Kang Ting died, Xiao Rin knew that something was wrong.

    He deployed to defend the city and returned to the mansion as soon as daybreak. Sure enough, I saw a group of soldiers surrounding Susu''s courtyard.

    "Wonder, there is never a dead person in the city, you will die as soon as youe to Kangting!"

    "That''s right! You don''t even let Kang Ting''s mother go, her heart is terrible."

    "Kang Commander has no corpse, you must give an exnation!"

    These people are all soldiers under Kang Ting.

    Xiao Lin said coldly: "What are you doing!" Biquget TV debuted on .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Everyone knelt down quickly: "Your Highness!"

    Xiao Lin hadn''t changed his shirt yet, and his silver-white armor was extremely cold. He had a gentle and tolerant personality. The soldiers knew that he loved the people like a child, and it was the first time he was angry with Xiao Lin.

    "Last night Zhou Dynasty attacked the city, and an ident urred in the city. You waited for the weak guards to be ipetent; to me a woman for cowardice; to ignore the military discipline and provoked trouble was for rebellion! How to punish?"

    "His Royal Highness, be in charge of fifty army sticks!"

    "Drag it down!"

    The soldiers who were picking up the matter were shocked and regretted that it was toote. They were dragged away, and the door in the yard opened slowly.

    Xiao Lin saw the girling out of the room at a nce.

    Su Su pursed his lips: "I''m back, is it troublesome for you?"

    Xiao Lin put his hand on the saber for a long while, he said softly, "No."

    Uncle Ji followed behind Xiao Rin, and said cheerfully, "Little girl, I can run back from that lunatic, she''s so capable."

    Su Su nced at the old man with white beard amused, and the depression in his heart dissipated a lot.

    Susu said: "I don''t know why I appeared in Cangzhou. You really should be worried whether this is Tantaijin''s conspiracy."

    Xiao Lin also became more serious and nodded.

    Master Ji took out a piece of letter paper and asked Su Su: "You wrote this?"

    "Yes."

    Shishu Uncle Ji said: "It''s a good way, who did the little girl learn from?"

    There are things on it that are unheard of, unseen, and the mysterious method makes Ji Shishu fascinated.

    Susu had no choice but to say: "A mysterious expert, I don''t know what his name is."

    Shishu Ji had to sigh with grief.

    Xiao Lin said: "Thank you for the help of the three girls. Cangzhou has been in chaos recently. An ident happened in Kangtingst night. It shows that the city is not safe. If the three girls are willing, this king will send them back to Beijing immediately."

    Su Su thought for a while, nodded and said okay.

    Uncle Ji shook his head regretfully, obviously hoping that Su Su would stay as a hero in the female middle school and help them deal with Tantai Jin¡¯s army.

    Xiao Lin nced at Su Su, nodded and left.

    Uncle Ji was not in a hurry to chase him. He approached Su Su and said with a smile: "You girl is a bit interesting. Seeing that my Xiao Lin nephew''s mind may be shaken for you, I want to leave early?"

    Su Su said with a smile: "Mr. Ji, don''t talk nonsense, Xiwu is a weak female stream, and she won''t be able to help much if she stays. It''s better to go back to Beijing and pray for Daxia, hoping that my father, Royal Highness Xuan and Mr. Xuan will return victorious."

    Uncle Ji said mysteriously: "Don''t me the girl Chang, mortals pay attention to the respect and inferiority of the concubine, she will be shorter than you when she is not married. You are a little girl, and it is a small disaster. When youe back, she will naturally be uneasy. ."

    Su Su was angry and said, "Uncle Ji knows everything."

    The old man is not ashamed, but rather proud: "Of course, when I was young..."

    Susu made a face and closed the door.

    Shishu Uncle Ji snorted: "Smelly girl." His temper was quite strong.

    Su Su thoughtfully: Uncle Ji was willing to speak for Ye Bingshang, proving that Ye Bingshang is indeed a good person.

    Ye Bingshang can''t see through this person, and sometimes it makes her feel ufortable faintly, but she can''t tell what''s wrong.

    Su Su scratched her head, thinking in annoyance, Tan Tai Jin can''t go there right now, and Xiao Rin''s best not to stay here, after all, she really has to go back to Beijing.

    only made this decision. Xiao Lin remembered to send Susu away before he came. In the afternoon, General Ye Xiao arrived.

    apanied by the 100,000 army and King Zhao who were escorting grain and grass.

    Su Su knew the news, went to the lobby of Cangzhou Mansion, and saw Ye Xiao and Xiao Rin in uniforms talking.

    In the next seat, Zhao Wang and Ji Shishu were seated in turn.

    Ye Bingchang is dressed in Tsing Yi, standing behind Xiao Rin.

    As soon as Su Su came in, the conversation stopped abruptly. Ye Bingchang gave Su Su a sad look and lowered his head.

    General Ye was much more straightforward, and stood up from his seat with a "rub".

    "Ye Xiwu, give me a good job! Came to the border without authorization, do you know that your grandmother is very worried, see if I won''t take care of you today."

    Ye Xiao was about to catch Su Su, and Su Su said, "Father, listen to me."

    "Exin what is the exnation! You should be your father without beating people, right?"

    "Father, don''t chase me."

    "Naughty girl, you dare to hide!"

    The father and daughter ran around the chairs, staring at them with big eyes. Su Su really felt a little guilty when facing him, and felt even more guilty about thinking of his grandmother.

    She didn''t hide at all, thinking that General Ye would never be able to beat her to death.

    She closed her eyes, and General Ye Da red at the bell-like eyes, before she dropped her p, Xiao Lin subconsciously called General Ye!

    Ye Xiao''s shot seemed heavy, but when he fell, he only patted Su Su''s head gently.

    Su Su opened his eyes and smiled at Ye Xiao while holding his head.

    Ye Xiao snorted.

    Ye Bingchang nced at Xiao Rin, and Xiao Rin fell silent. The influence of Prajna Floating Life on him is still there, and he is used to being Shaoju, so Susu is not a little wronged.

    Ye Xiao said to Ye Bingshang: "In the afternoon, you also go with Sanyatou. The man is holding on to the war. You two join in the fun."

    Ye Bingshang never disobeyed Ye Xiao, looking at Xiao Lin hesitantly.

    Xiao Lin said: "General Ye Da is right, Changer, go back."

    Ye Bingshang nodded: "I listen to your highness."

    In a few words, there is an extra Ye Bingshang for those who return to Beijing. Su Su didn''t have anyments, she didn''t like Ye Bingshang very much, but she didn''t expect an ident.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Lin and General Ye Da called their guards to **** Su Su and the others back to Beijing.

    Xiao Lin rode them to the pass, Ye Bingchang raised the curtain of the car and looked at Xiao Lin worriedly.

    Xiao Lin looked gentle, and gently touched her hair: "I will return safely."

    Ye Bingchang nodded, trying to give Xiao Lin the heart-protection scales.

    Xiao Lin said: "You keep it to protect yourself. I have Uncle Ji by my side, so there will be no idents."

    *

    The carriage walked for two days, but Su Su and Ye Bingshang were in peace.

    asionally everyone would stop to go to the toilet. On the third day, when they encountered a stream, Ye Bingshang said that he wanted to wash.

    After a while, the maidservant ran over in a panic and said: "The side princess is gone! The ve and the ve maid bowed their heads, and the side princess was gone."

    Things are so weird, Susu couldn''t sit still in the carriage, and ran to the stream.

    Before she got close, she smelled a stench.

    Su Su frowned, she didn''t look for the stream beside the stream like the leader of the team, she went directly to the grass to check. Sure enough, arge area of ??grass showed signs of being crushed.

    Susu smelled the smell in the air, looked at the trace again, his face changed.

    "It''s a giant python!"

    As soon as I said this, the other people''s faces turned pale.

    "What should I do now?"

    may not only be a giant python, but also a python demon, otherwise the speed will not be so fast.

    Susu said: "I''m going to chase, you go to inform His Royal Highness King Xuan, let him send someone to rescue."

    After speaking, she followed the trail and chased it up.

    The soldiers wanted to chase, but found that they couldn''t keep up with Su Su''s speed, so they had to say, "Go back and report to your Highness!"

    It¡¯s not far from Cangzhou, and it¡¯s definitely time to rush.

    Su Su chased all the way to a cave. She hesitated for a moment, took out a pearl from her arms, and walked in.

    The sound of water ticking in the cave.

    She didn''t go far, and saw a horrified scene, a piebald python hissed at Ye Bingshang''s letter.

    Ye Bingchang was curled by its tail, his face pale.

    Seeing that the python was about to swallow Ye Bingchang, Su Su couldn''t hesitate, and the hidden talisman flew out and stuck it on the python''s head, burning the python''s head with a burst of ck smoke, and the python rolled over in pain, subconsciously. Let go of Ye Bingshang.

    Su Sufei went over to catch her: "Quickly go."

    Ye Bingchang''s legs were very soft, and he said timidly: "I, my legs have no strength."

    Susu said: "I will carry you!"

    She is not in love with fighting, she ran away if she took someone away. The python eased the pain and chased after them.

    The experience of being chased by a python is terrible. It is huge and fast. Snakes can climb trees and swim in the water. It doesn¡¯t help to hide anywhere.

    Can''t run, only fight.

    Susu put down Ye Bingshang and said, "Hide it!"

    Ye Bingchang pursed his mouth, resisting fear and hid behind the big tree. Su Su took out the talisman paper and nned to ept the snake directly.

    But giant pythons are different from ordinary monsters.

    It turned on its mind, knowing to dodge, its skin was thick and thick, Su Su and it stalemate for a long time, only wounded the snake skin a few times, and was almost swept by its tail several times.

    It hides its own seven inches, so that Su Su can''t touch it.

    Su Su has no choice but to take it for a while.

    was stalemate, Ye Bingchang screamed, Su Su turned around and saw Ye Bingchang running towards him.

    Behind her, a few poisonous snakes with inverted triangle heads followed.

    Su Su frowned: "You protect your heart scales!" This distraction, she was swept by the snake''s tail, and fell to the ground with a muffled snort.

    Ye Bingchang hurriedly took out the heart-protecting scales, the little snakes stared at it, but they were obviously jealous and did not dare to approach her.

    Ye Bingchang paled, watching Su Su get up without saying a word and then fight the snake demon. She looked at the scales in her hand, hesitated for a moment, clenched her heart-protecting scales tightly and said nothing.

    Su Su didn''t mean to ask her to protect her heart, as long as Ye Bingshang didn''t make trouble, the situation wouldn''t be bad.

    It''s just that Susu is a mortal, mortal will always be tired, but Snake Demon will not. It will be dangerous when she runs out of energy, and I hope Xiao Lin wille here as soon as possible.

    I don''t know how long the stalematested, and a huge spider appeared above them.

    The spider looked at Ye Bingchang''s hand protecting the heart scales, fear and salivation shed in his eyes at the same time. It is very clever, choosing to attack Susu who has no heart protection.

    Ye Bingshang was the first to see the spider. She subconsciously wanted to give a reminder, but she hesitated a little when she remembered something.

    It was a whilete, and the spider''s silk spit out and wrapped it around Su Su''s waist.

    Su Su was hung up in the air, and the python''s blood basin was in front of him.

    Su Su panicked for a moment, and forced himself to calm down. A few small swords flew out from his waist, some hit the snake''s head to stop the snake for a while, and some cut the spider silk on his body.

    She fell from the sky.

    As a result, I saw that there were more and more monsters around, and the enlightened little monsters all stared at them intently.

    Su Su suddenly thought of something-it''s heart-protecting scales!

    They all wanted to protect the heart scales, she turned back to Ye Bingshang and shouted: "Kill them with the heart scales."

    Ye Bingshang refused: "I don''t want to kill."

    Susu said: "It''s killing demons!"

    Ye Bingchang pursed his lips: "I have never done anything like this before."

    "Then give it to me, let mee! We are almost surrounded by them." Ye Bingshang did not respond, and Su Su inevitably became a little angry: "Get rid of them!"

    Ye Bingshang did not hesitate this time, and began to try to urge his heart protection. She used the heart-protecting scales entirely by groping, and the heart-protecting scales lit up, and the little snake surrounding her retreated. Ye Bingchang was overjoyed.

    Susu said: "Help me!"

    Ye Bingshang nodded.

    The heart shone brightly, and Su Su watched the python eyes change from ck to red. Not only pythons, spiders, and other monsters also became restless red eyes.

    Su Su made a low curse, and she reacted quickly, so she stopped fighting with the python at all, turned around and grabbed Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingshang said in surprise: "The third sister!"

    Su Su coldly said: "Don''t you want to die with me, I will fulfill you."

    Ye Bingshang said flusteredly: "I didn''t mean it, I don''t know how to protect my heart scales, I just want to help you beat them."

    She was telling the truth, but it was also very irritating.

    Su Su thought, she shouldn''t havee to save Ye Bingshang! She wanted to see if Ye Bingchang would use his heart protection at the moment of life and death.

    The monsters with red pupils, in the demonized state, didn''t even want their lives, and wanted to devour them like crazy.

    At this moment, a figure in white clothes came over with a sword, and the lingering sword wind cut through the air and pierced the snake''s head.

    The body of the python mmed the ground frantically.

    Seeing Xiao Lining, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    There was an exmation by his side, Ye Bingchang''s ankle was entangled with spider silk, and the red spider silk was pulling at her to be sent to the spider''s mouth.

    Xiao Lin turned around and grabbed her hand: "Bing Chang!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Xiao Lin cut off the spider silk and caught Ye Bingshang. Ye Bingshang hugged him in shock and whispered.

    Xiao Lin said: "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."

    Ye Bingchang hugged him tightly, and there was a muffled groan around him, Xiao Lin looked back and saw Su Su was rolled up by the demonized giant python and disappeared into the jungle in a sh.

    His face turned pale, he quickly made a decision, and said to Ye Bingshang: "You take the heart-protecting scales and walk all the way north. Uncle Ji is on the way, he will protect you."

    Ye Bingshang sobbed: "Are you going to save the third sister? Your Highness, don''t leave me!"

    Xiao Lin said in a deep voice, "Bing Chang, she saved you!"

    Ye Bingshang closed his eyes: "Okay, your majesty be careful."

    With a pale face, she took the heart-protecting scales and walked towards the road Xiao Rin said.

    After leaving for a while, Ye Bingchang turned his head, Xiao Lin was no longer visible.

    She wiped her tears and couldn''t tell what it was like.

    Ye Bingchang clenched the heart protector in his hand tightly.

    The monster did not dare to approach her, she lowered her eyes and walked slowly out of the jungle. The heart-protecting scales exudes a soft light, and no monster dared to approach her.

    *

    On the other side, after the world turned around, Su Su turned around and was entangled in the tail of the giant python.

    Under the effect of ¡¡¡¡ demonization, it runs very fast.

    Su Su couldn''t get away at all. She looked back, and in the silent night, there was no one in sight, only the stench of the snake.

    Gouyu was distressed, and said angrily: "We shouldn''t save her!"

    Susu did not speak.

    At this time, it''s best to save her strength, no one will save her, and she will try to save herself.

    This time the python did not escape back to the cave, but instead reached a steep slope.

    It was seriously injured, and now it has lost its sanity, and when he turned around, he wanted to eat Su Su to heal his injuries. There is a magical weapon in Su Su''s body, and to the monster, the flesh and blood are sweet.

    "Little master, draw a talisman against this monster!"

    Susu seems to be unable to move.

    Gouyu thinks something is weird, but it can''t be said.

    Fortunately, a white cloth held a sword against the snake''s jaw, and Xiao Lin stuffed a bead into the python''s mouth.

    Gouyu recognized it, and said overjoyed: "Little master, he is a spirit warding off evil spirits."

    As expected, the body of the snake exploded soon.

    Xiao Lin opened his hand to catch Susu who was falling.

    Su Su¡¯s clothes were covered with the blood of monsters, and without strength, he fell softly in Xiao Lin¡¯s arms. She was pale, like the poor mulberry in a floating life.

    Xiao Lin apologized in his heart, the part of the memory that belonged to Shaoju made him feel a pain in his heart.

    "Can you still go?" He asked Su Su.

    Su Su gently closed his eyes, shook his head and said, "I''m out of strength."

    Xiao Lin was silent, and whispered: "Offended."

    He leaned over and lifted Susu on his back: "I will take you out."

    The girl coughed twice behind her, obviously exhausted. Leaning head weakly on his shoulders.

    Gouyu: "Little Master?"

    Susu still did not answer.

    Xiao Rin protects the **** her back with one hand, and ys the monster she is chasing with the other.

    The girl behind her suddenly said quietly, "Thank you, Your Highness, foring to rescue me."

    Fear and anxiety suddenly swept Gouyu.

    A dagger suddenly prated Xiao Lin''s chest.

    Susu held the dagger, his eyes were dull, and the corners of his mouth curled up.

 Chapter 55: Panic

    Everything happened unexpectedly, Gouyu watched Su Su push the dagger into Xiao Lin''s chest.

    The dagger passed through his heart, and Xiao Lin knelt down suddenly.

    With Susu on his back, a ignorant little demon came over and was killed by him swinging his arm.

    Gouyu''s heart trembled, and there was a terrible guess.

    "Little Master, wake up! Wake up soon! Don''t hurt Xiao Lin."

    However, Su Su couldn''t hear her. There was no color in her eyes, and she looked like a paralyzed water.

    The blood soaked Su Su''s palm.

    She blinked, and for a moment, her headache was splitting. Gou Yu''s anxious voice rang in his ears, but Su Su''s sight was only dark.

    In a trance, she seemed to have killed a monster who was trying to hurt herself, and for a moment, the smell of blood was pungent.

    She fell off a person''s back.

    The mist suddenly cleared in her mind, and her obscured vision finally saw something. There was a terrible blood in the air, but it was not from a monster, but...

    Su Su turned his head and saw the man with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.

    The blood on her fingertips was so hot that it was going to burn her.

    She... killed Xiao Rin...

    The trembling fear in her heart attacked Su Su. She was chilled all over, and finally broke free of the force that tried to control her, and got up from the ground.

    What did she do?

    Su Su tremblingly hugged Xiao Rin: "Sorry, your highness, I...I..."

    Big tears fell from her eye sockets, and Gou Yu said with difficulty: "Little Master, you have been puppeted."

    is not the puppetry in the pool that day, but the real sorcery puppetry.

    Gouyu finally figured out why he and Su Su woke up a monthter, because it was immersed in weak water, invisible and inaudible, and I don¡¯t know what Tantai Jin did to Su Su.

    This month, with the help of weak water, that person sessfully controlled Su Su, puppeted her, and let her kill Xiao Lin.

    Others can''t see that Su Su is under control, and she doesn''t even know it.

    The moment Xiao Lin was pierced by the dagger, Susu''s puppetry was finally unlocked, but it was toote.

    The man on the ground was pale, his white clothes were soaked in blood.

    Gouyu saw Su Su so at a loss for the first time. She came to this world and had never cried. At the moment, she cried like a helpless child.

    One hand lifted with difficulty and touched her tears.

    Su Su choked down and saw a pair of gentle and tired eyes: "I know... you didn''t mean it."

    "Your Highness..."

    Xiao Lin coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    At that time, the sky was dark, the monster in the jungle was killed by his sword seven or eighty eight, and the rest had already fled.

    The moon came out, shining on Xiao Rin and Su Su, not far away from the mountain spring ding-dong, the moonlight reflected the stream, and thend was as bright as a wash.

    Xiao Lin still had hisst breath, he palely leaned against a tree and wiped away the tears on Su Su''s face little by little.

    Since he was a little smart, he has guessed what happened.

    Susu was controlled.

    A long time ago, she said that Tan Tai Jhin didn''t know why she had put her back, so that they should be more careful.

    But he... didn''t guard her.

    He just wants to take her out of this jungle, now it seems that he can''t do it.

    The girl''s face is soft, but cold.

    Her teeth were trembling, and fear and guilt overwhelmed her like a mountain. He suddenly remembered Xiao Sangjiu crying on Shaoju''s back.

    At that time she asked him if she was going to be a monster. She was so afraid that she would go bad, how did Shaoju answer?

    No, you are a fairy.

    Xiao Lin paused, then smiled suddenly: "Don''t, don''t be afraid, I won''t die for the time being."

    Su Su raised his tearful eyes to look at him.

    Xiao Rin said: "You can save me, I won''t die. There is a medicine in my shirt. Feed me and I will get better."

    Su Su quickly took out a bottle from his shirt.

    As Xiao Rin said, there was a red pill.

    Gouyu looked at the pill in shock, and suddenly understood what Xiao Lin wanted to do. It suddenly became sad, but it didn''t stop it.

    Su Su''s mind was nk, and Xiao Rin took the pill himself and ate it.

    After taking the pills, he seemed to really feel better. He looked at her quietly, moving from her messy hair to the tip of her red nose.

    Xiao Lin''s eyes were very gentle: "I''m fine, help me up, let''s walk out of the jungle. Okay?"

    Su Su wiped away her tears in a panic and nodded to support him. She had been fighting for a day, and her body hurt everywhere. She barely had the slightest strength. The moment she lifted Xiao Lin, she almost fell with him.

    She paled and stopped.

    The blood on the corners of Xiao Lin''s mouth did not dry up, and he whispered: "Yes, go forward, the road lit by moonlight."

    Su Su didn''t know how long she had been walking, she was confused, for fear that the body temperature she was holding would suddenly disappear.

    Although Xiao Rin''s body temperature was very low, he did not lose his breath.

    The closer to the ce where Shishu Ji was stationed, his physical signs became more and more stable.

    Untilter, he didn''t even need to press his body on Su Su, he could stand up straight and continue walking.

    For a moment, Su Su was hopeful that the medicine he took was really useful, it could heal his fatal wound and make him heal again.

    He stopped suddenly.

    The man looked like an immortal under the moon, his white clothes were stained with blood, and his elegance was not damaged in the slightest.

    Susu asked: "What''s the matter?"

    Xiao Rin looked at her, pursed his lips and said, "Go back first, and I''ll be back in a while. Don''t let people know that you are under control. Remember, I was injured by a monster. The snake monster is too powerful. Some minor injuries."

    "No, yes, it''s me..."

    Xiao Lin watched her quietly, Su Su''s voice seemed to be blocked, and he couldn''t say a word.

    She suddenly understood something, her eyes flushed.

    Xiao Lin will die, he lied to her! Where in the world is there any medicine that can bring people back to life? Green Qingshihua had been eaten by mulberry wine, all the gods had fallen, and no one could save Xiao Rin.

    He took strong medicine to continue his life, but it onlysted for a moment.

    Xiao Lin said calmly: "Since ancient times, the winners and losers have never tire of fraud. For Zhou, this is indeed the easiest way. Miss Ye San has nothing to do with you."

    "Take it to perfect me." He whispered, "A general is supposed to die on the battlefield."

    He stared at her, Su Su nodded silently.

    Heughed suddenly, smiling somewhat contentedly: "Then don''t look back, go forward."

    Su Su closed his eyes and turned to the other side.

    Xiao Rin looked at her back, and when she couldn''t see it, his eyes were a little gentle.

    At this moment, he still knows who he is.

    He wanted to be Shaoju, but he was Xiao Rin, so he said, "Miss Ye San, I beg you, if one day Bing Chang conflicts with you, please spare her life anyway."

    The girl listened very much to what he said.

    She said: "Okay."

    Xiao Lin said nothing, she stepped out of her sight. He whispered: "Sorry."

    In fact, there are many things I want to say. For example, this dynasty is turbulent and Tantai Jin is even willing to take advantage of it. What will you do in the future?

    Xiao Lin pulled out the dagger from his chest. There was no drop of blood on his chest, and his face was cold and pale, like the face of a corpse.

    He has no breath.

    *

    For Su Su, this night was very chaotic.

    She hugged her knees, and Gouyu was silent with her. It knew that for the people of Daxia, Xiao Lin was originally a god-like figure.

    If you let others know that Su Su killed Xiao Rin, no matter what the reason, the Ye family would be full of copies.

    No one would believe that Su Su was involved in puppetry, something unheard of, pale and powerless to argue with.

    Susu will be spurned by the whole world, and her life must be difficult. If there is still a ce to take her in, only Tantai Jin is left.

    Ke Gouyu knew that Susu had never hated a person like this.

    Her soft heart in the past was also pierced by that dagger tonight. Su Su held the tears of Soul Destruction Pearl and said nothing.

    The girl''s pale face was in pain in the night.

    She looked at her palm and said in a dumb voice, "Gouyu, I killed Xiao Lin."

    Gouyu said: "Little master, you are not to me, you can''t help yourself."

    "No, me me." Su Su said, "I am arrogant, thinking that going to Tantai Jin can change the situation, but it has be the current situation."

    Gouyu was also so sad that he wanted to cry. He knew better than anyone. For Su Su, being controlled by a puppet technique to kill Xiao Rin was more ufortable than letting her die.

    It cursed Tan Tai Jin ten thousand times in his heart, but it could only exude a warm yellow halo, warming Su Su a little bit.

    The girl¡¯s dumb tone flowed in the night, and Gouyu heard her whisper: "I hate him."

    *

    At the moment when the red line disappeared, the old Dao said with joy: "Your Majesty! It seeded, Xiao Rin is dead!"

    TaiJin said nothing, the moment the puppetry disappeared, it could only exin one thing-the girl who had been puppetedpleted her mission.

    The young boy''s gloomy look was extremely quiet in the night.

    He leaned on the car wheel with nine-headed birds inscribed, and decisively ordered: "Attack Cangzhou!"

    The army, ready to go, began to attack the city in mighty force.

    Sheep Cum stroking his beard, knowing that Cangzhou can''t hold it anymore. What if Ye Xiao is here? Xiao Rin died, and Da Xia''s battle spirit disappeared.

    On defense of the city and force, no one in the world can beat Xiao Lin.

    Talk about your Majesty He also has Tiger Demon and Corpse Demon.

    The torch illuminates the night sky, and the emperor in mysterious clothes squints at the city wall of Cangzhou.

    Countless soldiers climbed up thedder, **** and wailing, resounding in the dark night. I don¡¯t know how long it took, someone came to report¡ª

    "Report-Your Majesty, Xiao Rin is back!"

    As soon as he said this, Tantai Jin was startled and raised his eyes.

    I saw a figure wearing a white armor standing on the city wall.

    Xiao Rin''s face was pale, like a piece of lifeless white paper, and his pupils had no color, but his body was like a big mountain standing on the city wall.

    He raised his hand stiffly, and the soldiers let go of arrows in an orderly manner.

    The old Dao in the Soul Devouring Banner snorted: "After eating the Jade Blood Pill condensed by the corpse demon, but at the end of the crossbow, he will soon turn into a corpse demon, so your Majesty need not worry."

    Sheep looked at him, but he saw his majesty''s original rxed expression, suddenly became at a loss.

    Tai Jin suddenly picked up the Soul Eater banner, and the young man panicked and asked the old man: "Didn''t you tell Gu that she wille back!"

    The old way was stunned for a long time before I understood what Tantai Jin was talking about¡ª

    In their n, once the people of Daxia Kingdom knew that Ye Xiwu had killed Xiao Rin, then everyone in the world would spurn her.

    She has nowhere to go, she can only stay with Your Majesty.

    However, Xiao Lin finally chose to protect Su Su, ate the Jade Blood Pill, conceal everything for her, and block the curse from all over the world.

    Xiao Rin took hisst breath, stepped into the battlefield andmanded the soldiers to fight, it was destined to¡ª

    The girl he was guarding behind was still shining and spotless.

    She will nevere back again.

 Chapter 56: What you want

    The white fish belly appeared on the horizon, and the sound of war drums gradually stopped. I don''t know who made the first whine.

    "King Xuan is dead, Cangzhou is about to break¡ª"

    The city of Cangzhou suddenly became chaotic. The people had no time to pack their packages and fled their homes in panic.

    Da Zhou army soldiers mixed with monsters, their young emperor was terrible and cruel, and Cangzhou was chaotic for a while.

    The car curtain on the carriage was lifted, revealing an unbelievable face.

    Ye Bingchang held the maid Xiaohui¡¯s wrist, his face pale: "What did they say? Tell me, I heard it wrong."

    Xiaohui looked at her sadly: "Princess Side."

    Xiaohui looked at Ye Bingshang in front of her. The tail of the woman''s eyes were red, with disbelief, shock and sadness in her eyes. She seemed to have lost her soul suddenly, grabbing her slender hand, unknowingly. A lot of effort.

    Xiaohui said: "The princess, the hand of the servant..."

    Ye Bingshang let go of her desperately: "How is it possible, how could Your Highness..."

    "Give to the princess, Cangzhou is in chaos. General Ye Da and the others will not be able to defend the city for long, and soon the Zhou State army will invade, and the subordinates will protect you now!" Amander in armor has blood on his face. , Said quickly.

    Themander ran down from the chaotic tower and understood how bad the situation is now.

    His Royal Highness King Xuan guarded the city until the first ray of light came on.

    His Royal Highness wore a white armor, his face was already gray and gray. From the time Xiao Rin was born, it was Daxia''s hope. He fought to thest moment, and finally held his silver sword and died on the battlefield with the horse.

    Themander saw from a distance, another ce in the vast sky, the young emperor on the nine-headed bird carriage, coldly watching Xiao Lin fall.

    Behind the little tyrant, the g on the wheel was blown up and down, like two cold wings.

    The corpse demon was chopped to pieces by Daxia''s soldiers and the demon eliminator, but the soldiers of Zhou State''s energy and energy, like tigers, climbed to the tower, like a broken bamboo.

    The tiger demon who followed closely roared and rushed towards the city gate.

    Everyone knew at that moment that Cangzhou couldn''t keep it.

    Ye Bingchang''s hands and feet were cold, tears flowed all over his face, Xiaohui supported her. The coachman quickly took his ce, ready to take them out of Cangzhou.

    Everyone knows how dangerous it is to stay in a city that has been breached.

    Before putting down the car curtain, Ye Bingshang saw the girling by at the end of the long street.

    is her third sister¡ª

    The girl''s golden skirt seemed to be adorned with sunlight, her eyes were cold, she watched the people in the city flee in a panic. The girl carried a sword on her back. She stared at the fallen g from a distance, quietly listening to the cry of grief in the air, her eyes were like a deep pond in December. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Perceiving Ye Bingshang''s gaze, Su Su raised his head and nced at Ye Bingshang from a distance.

    Ye Bingshang couldn''t tell, but at that moment he felt cold.

    Like a ruthless and desireless cultivator, he nced at himself with an emotionless look. But soon, the girl walked towards her, and the coldness that was as cold as bone marrow disappeared.

    Susu said: "Cangzhou is about to break. It is dangerous here. Go back to Beijing."

    Ye Bingchang subconsciously asked: "Where are you?"

    Susu looked at her.

    Ye Bingshang pursed his lips, and said weakly, "Is it possible that you want to stay and fight, but, but you are a woman..."

    Su Su said nothing, she took out a piece of talisman paper in her arms to hide her breath, and put it into Ye Bingshang''s palm: "With this, the monster will not easily find you, you follow Zhang to lead them back to Beijing."

    What else Ye Bingshang wanted to say, Su Su ignored her and turned back to Cangzhou.

    Countless people fled out, and she was the only one who walked in.

    Thousands of people, she is swimming against the current.

    Xiaohui looked at Ye Bingchang''s hand firmly holding the skirt, and called out anxiously: "Wang Hao..."

    Ye Bingchang let go of his hand and said startledly: "Go back to Beijing."

    *

    A long handle. ¡õ¡õ Coming over, Ye Xiao fought all night, seeing that he couldn''t avoid it, he was going to endure it all his life.

    The silver sword refracted the sunlight, collided with the long spear, and the long sword broke.

    Ye Xiao was lifted up from the ground, and when he saw someoneing, his forehead jumped with blue veins: "Three girls!"

    Su Su¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he helped Ye Xiao and sent him to the city: "Father, all the troops have been ordered to withdraw, why are you still not leaving?"

    Ye Xiao said: "What Lao Tzu does is Lao Tzu''s business, you damned girl, didn''t let you go back to Beijing! Are you going to **** your grandmother to death!"

    He seemed to be a lot older: "King Xuan died on the battlefield, and Dad went back alive and couldn''t exin it."

    Su Su wiped the blood on his face and said calmly: "You can''t die. Daxia has lost a hero. Father, you are the God of War of Daxia. As long as you live, Tantaijin won''t invade Daxia so quickly. "

    Gouyu thought she would be sad, but unexpectedly, she cheered up quickly. She seemed to grow up overnight, and the whole person became tough.

    Once Hengyang Sect protected her, the brothers and younger brothers loved her, Gouyu apanied her, and taught her the way of cultivation. Susu is very talented and has not suffered many setbacks.

    But now, under Tantai Jin''s puppetry, shemitted suicide by herself.

    Gouyu could not spy on her inner pain, but knew the seriousness of the matter.

    Xiao Rin, the Sixth Prince of Great Xia¡ª

    From the beginning of his birth, the national teacher gave him his fate, and Xiao Rin was rted to the dragon vein. The fall of Xiao Rin meant that Daxia''s national fortune had begun to fail.

    It would be okay if Su Su had nothing to do with this incident, but by the way, it was so cruel.

    She personally pushed the dagger into Xiao Rin''s heart, and Xiao Rin told her not to look back and keep going. In the end, what kind of perseverance did he rely on to die on the battlefield, protecting Su Su and the entire Ye family?

    Even Gouyu''s heart is heavy. If it weren''t for his previous negligence, the little master would not have been puppeted.

    Susu''s remarks all told Ye Xiao, Ye Xiao was also a person who knew the priorities, so he had to retreat with the army for the time being.

    Su Su nced at the Da Zhou army from a distance. There was a noble ck nine-headed bird carriage parked there. The boy sat on it, and she suddenly asked, "Father, do you have a bow and arrow?"

    Ye Xiao said: "What?"

    Susu took a soldier¡¯s bow and arrow, and the sharp arrow pierced her index finger. She looked cold, pulling the bow and shooting the arrow¡ª

    the sound of dying pierced the sky, facing the rising sun, shot straight at the young boy Xuanyi.

    Gouyu shouted: "Susu! No!"

    She condensed the power of immortality, the bow and arrow with a light golden color, passed through the two armies, and finally shot into the Great Zhou banner behind Tantai Jin.

    The g fell at the sound.

    Nianmu Ning said in shock: "Your Majesty, be careful."

    She hurriedly flew up and took Tantai Jin to avoid the broken banner.

    When she raised her head, she saw Tantai Jin''s face pale and frightening.

    The young man raised his head in embarrassment, looked at the ce where the two armies were fighting, and whispered to himself: "She wants me to die?"

    Nian Mu Ning helped him up, and with her extraordinary eyesight, she naturally quickly understood where the arrow came from.

    Taijinughed, fingers pressed against his lips, speaking quickly, as if to convince himself: "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Lin is dead anyway."

    Xiao Lin is dead, and Da Xia will notst long.

    The emperor Daxia is weak, and the king Zhao is a bully and fearless. He has been singing and dancing for more than ten years, allowing Daxia to breed a bunch of insect repellents.

    When Xiao Rin died, Da Xia''s bone broke.

    He said these words in a mocking tone, Nian Mu Ning looked at his tight lips, knowing that your Majesty was in a bad mood.

    He broke Cangzhou, not so happy as expected.

    Although he may not know it himself, where did this unpleasant feelinge from.

    Nian Mu Ning pulled out the sword and looked at Da Xia, the girl was gone.

    *

    This war was fought from July to November.

    Autumn is so beautiful, and early winter is approaching.

    When Susu put on a cloak to help his grandmother go out, the people who went to Beijing were full of sadness.

    The olddy''s tone was also a little uneasy, and she held Susu''s hand: "Xiwu, how long do you think Feicheng canst this time? Will your father and brother have an ident?"

    Su Su was silent for a moment, and smiled andforted the olddy: "My okay grandmother, you have to trust your father. He has spent half his life in the army and has more experience in warfare than others. You pray to the gods every day, and the fairy will bless your father and brother. "

    The olddy did not speak.

    Everyone knows that in the past four months, Tantai Jin¡¯s army has been unstoppable. Since taking Cangzhou, he has sessively attacked Yuanzhou, Sichuan and Wufu, and even the generals of Yuanpei City defending the city directly opened itst month. The city gate surrendered.

    What a terrible trend.

    Ye Xiao and Big Brother Su Su retreated to Feicheng and continued to guard the city.

    If Feicheng were to be captured by Tantai Jin, Daxia would be destroyed sooner orter.

    Su Su apanied the olddy to the incense.

    The carriage drove unhurriedly all the way, and the pressure of the army of Tantai Jin made the whole Shangjing dyed with a depressive atmosphere.

    Su Su leaned on the carriage, and suddenly felt that time flies quickly. It has been a year since she came to this world.

    alsost year after Shangxiang, she entered Ye Xiwu''s body. In the hands of the bandits, he flees dangerously and sees Tantai Jin for the first time.

    Xu is the shadow ofst year, this time the olddy Shangxiang also changed to a temple.

    Su Su just got out of the carriage and heard the temple bell ringing in his ears for a long time.

    The little monk in grey clothes is hitting the clock.

    The olddy went in and offered the incense, Susu waited for her at the bottom of the steps.

    A girl in pce costume walked down the steps with a pale face. The moment she saw Su Su, her eyes suddenly widened, and she ran over angrily: "Ye Xiwu!"

    Su Su looked at her in surprise, feeling a little familiar.

    or Chuntao behind him reminded: "Why are the nine princesses here?"

    turned out to be the nine princesses.

    The nine princesses saw Su Su, just like they saw the killing of their father and the enemy, they grabbed the cor of Su Su''s cloak: "Ye Xiwu, do you have hatred with this princess!"

    Susu pped her hand away.

    "If you have something to say, and if you do it to me, I won''t be polite to you."

    The nine princesses looked haggard, and said with stern expressions: "You are all to me for leading the wolf into the house and allowing Tantai Jin to return to Zhou as the emperor. You idiot can''t control his heart, otherwise...or this princess won''t be..."

    Susu asked: "You don''t know what to do?"

    The nine princesses stomped their feet, and said in hatred: "My father won''t let this princess and Tantaijin be married!"

    As soon as these words came out, let alone Su Su unexpectedly, Chuntao''s eyes widened.

    Since ancient times, when you can''t win a war, you can only ask for peace. Since Xiao Lin''s death, Daxia has been retreating steadily. The emperor wanted to make peace, but even nned to marry the nine princesses to Tantaijin.

    "You also know... what my pce did to him before." The nine princesses have a pale face, "he will definitely torture this pce to death."

    Yes, I used to tease Tantai Jin as a dog, except for King Zhao, the nine princesses with eyes above the top.

    She really fell into the hands of Tan Tai Jin, and she would definitely not end well.

    "I don''t care about it, you...you have to find a way for me!"

    "This is your father''s decision, what does it matter to me?" Su Su said.

    "You desperate woman, you are still his wife at the expense of you!"

    Su Su said nkly, "You are right, I just can''t live up to it."

    "You!"

    Su Su walked two steps, seeing the nine princesses pale with fear, and remembering that she was Xiao Rin¡¯s most beloved sister, she sighed and said, "rest assured, nine princesses, he will not agree."

    The nine princesses looked at her in surprise: "What, what?"

    Su Su thought, because what he wanted was Ye Bingshang.

 Chapter 57: And kiss

    Chuntao looked worriedly at the back of the nine princesses.

    "How could the emperor make such a decision, miss, you said Proton...No, will Your Majesty Tantai agree?"

    In Chuntao''s heart, Tantai Jin is still the thirddy''s husband. How could the husband of the thirddy marry the ninth princess?

    Chuntao muttered: "It''s ridiculous."

    Susu said: "There are even more absurd things."

    Chuntao said in surprise: "What did thedy say?"

    Su Su touched her head.

    Chuntao pouted: "Miss went out the door, but she changed a lot when she came back."

    "Where did it change."

    "Miss used tough very much, and her tone of voice was cheerful." Chuntao nodded her eyes with her finger. "After thedy came back this time, there was no smile in her eyes."

    Especially when mentioning Your Majesty Tantai, her ck and white eyes seemed to be quenched with ice.

    Su Su was taken aback, then smiled lightly: "You are wrong."

    She is secretly alert, that even Chuntao can see her emotions, which is not a good thing. Killing Xiao Rin made her feel bad, and even Dao Xin was affected.

    But Susu''s task is more ambitious, she should stay sober.

    evil bone, evil bone is the most important thing.

    There are two years left. If the evil bones are not extracted within two years, and the great monsters under the deste abyss wille out, the world will be in chaos.

    Let Tantai Jin understand love and hate.

    Su Su thoughtfully.

    The olddy came out after a while, she wore a prayer bead on her wrist, and she was worried. Su Su stepped forward to help her, her face was even more sad: "My Xiwu is so good, what can I do in the future?"

    "Don''t worry, grandma, I''m fine."

    Susu''s identity in Shangjing is very embarrassing. He had been married to Tantai Jin before, and that was enough for thedies anddies of Shangjing to look at her differently.

    Like the nine princesses said, it is spreading outside now, Tan Tai Jin used Ye San as a springboard, left the pce, and returned to Zhou.

    Susu was forcibly charged with one charge. Now Ye Xiao and Ye Qingyu are still at war, no one dared to move Susu.

    Su Su thought, if it weren''t for Xiao Rin, she would be scolded by people all over the world.

    After all, everyone knows that Daxia''s defeat will be sooner orter.

    The glory of Daxia for more than ten years hase to an end.

    *

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Emperor Daxia to beg for peace.

    Xia Guo asked for a truce, and was willing to present jewels and jade articles, tribute every year, and also wish to send the nine princesses and marriage.

    When the first winter snow fell, the messenger rushed to the battlefield and exined his intention to Tantaijin.

    Not long after, Zhou Guo sent a gift in return¡ª¡ª

    is the head of the messenger.

    The messenger''s eyes widened, and his expression was horrified.

    The moment he saw his head, Emperor Daxia almost fainted.

    Su Suwo wrote a letter in the room, her current identity is not to be seen, so she rarely goes out. She didn''t know how to war, so she had to write down all the methods of restraining monsters on paper and send it to her father and brother.

    There is one sentence Tan Tai Jin said, but when Xiao Rin died, Da Xia''s backbone was broken.

    Now Manchu court officials almost all want to ask for peace.

    After Ye Xiao learned about the situation in North Korea, his heart was half cold.

    The main battle faction was the Ye family in the end.

    Ye Xiao held on hard, and in January, when the snow covered branches in Beijing. Zhou''s army pressed the border and hit Jiayuguan.

    Jiayuguan is the ce where Su Su jumped the river to protect Ye Qingyu¡ª¡ª

    But this time, Ye Qingyu died.

    "The little general was hit by dozens of arrows and died in Jiayuhe."

    When the news came back, the olddy fainted on the spot. Su Su''s eyes were hot, and there was unspeakable sadness in his heart.

    It didn''t take long for Ye Qingyu''s body to be transported back.

    Ye Lanyin was married at the end ofst year, and Ye Zheyun has contracted a serious illness since he was frightened by the blood crowst time. There are only four young masters and Susu left in the Ye family.

    Susu took his younger brother and saw the soldier who helped him back to Beijing.

    also saw the young general in the coffin.

    The arrow holes on his body began to rot, and his body was covered with stab wounds. The younger brother Ye Si beside Su Su looked at Ye Qingyu in the coffin in horror, not daring to recognize him for a while.

    Susu said: "Kow your head in the past and take your eldest brother home."

    The little fat man was pulled by her and walked through the process crying.

    They took Ye Qingyu home.

    Chuntao ran in in a panic: "Miss, it''s all talking outside now that the emperor has sent an envoy to ask for peace again!"

    Su Su heard this, with a bad premonition in his heart, and looked back at Chuntao.

    "His Majesty Tantai agreed this time, but... It''s just that Zhou Guo wants ten cities within Jiayuguan to exile the Ye family. Also, there is..."

    Su Su saw Chuntao''s uneasy expression, and said calmly: "What else can I say directly, it will never be worse than the Ye Family''s exile."

    Chuntao said with an ugly face: "Your Majesty Tantai wants the emperor to send the widow of King Xuan over. That is, the big girl."

    Su Su knew that there was such a day, so he wiped the tears from Chun Tao''s face and said, "Don''t cry, I know."

    "Miss, proton him... When did he treat the big girl..." Tan Tai Jin''s request shocked everyone. Instead of asking the nine princesses, he asked Xia Guo to send Ye Bingshang over.

    is a shame for Daxia. If King Xuan''s widow really gave it to him, Xia Guo''s face would be like stepping on the ground. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Su Su pursed his lips and did not answer Chun Tao''s words.

    "Did the emperor agree?"

    "The ve servant doesn''t know."

    Susu said nothing, Chuntao thought that Miss San would be very angry. Just like before, once you have a rtionship with the eldest girl, the thirddy will not be in a good mood.

    But the thirddy is very calm, as if she had expected this day a long time ago.

    Su Su entered the house and helped his grandmother up.

    In one year, Mrs. Ye, who used to be graceful and noble, has be very old.

    Su Su personallybed the olddy¡¯s hair and found that half of the olddy¡¯s hair was already covered with silver wire. Wrinkles climbed up to the corner of her eyes, causing her to copse in an instant.

    The olddy is well informed, she must have known about the fact that Emperor Daxia sent someone to ask for peace.

    Now that the eldest grandson is dead, the Ye family is gradually falling down, and even the emperor has the idea of ??abandoning their Ye family to keep Daxia.

    Su Su picked up theb, beforebing it a few times, the old man held his hand.

    "He wants a big girl, just put you on the fire." The olddy said tearfully.

    Su Su shook his head and said nothing.

    "The Ye family''s hundred years of family business, I did not expect to lose in the present. I know the emperor, he will agree in the end. Xiwu, let me see your brother, and then dismiss the ve."

    Su Su said softly: "Okay."

    She apanied the olddy to pay homage to Ye Qingyu, who was buried in a hurry. Su Su knew that if he didn''t bury him, he might not even have a decent coffin.

    Once Daxia became a small subsidiary country, the Ye family ceased to exist.

    Ye Xiao once killed countless Zhou people¡ª¡ª

    Among these people, there are generals and princes. Ye Xiao was a nightmare for Zhou''s people when he was young, so once Daxia agrees to surrender, handing over the Ye family is the best sincerity.

    This kind of behavior is certainly chilling, but if you don''t do this, Daxia will be destroyed only sooner orter.

    Su Su lowered his eyes and the Ye family was gone.

    Tai-Jin seeded. The young man whose hands were sore from the coldst winter is now more than 10,000 people.

    He also got the person he wanted most.

    *

    When ¡¡¡¡ Sheep and Hezzi came in holding the paper for peace, the boy in Xuan Yi leaned on the copse and wiped a bow.

    "Your Majesty, that wastefulness really agreed!"

    Taijin''s mouth bends in an ironic arc.

    Yangji nced at Ye Chufeng, who had a faint expression next to him, and said: "The Emperor Daxia agreed to send the Ye family girl, and the Ye family will be exiled soon. There is news that Ye Xiao has been recalled to Beijing."

    Ye Chufeng''s fingers trembled in his sleeve.

    TaiJin put down his bow and arrow, raised his ck eyes, and said, "Other news..."

    "Oh, don''t worry, your Majesty, Miss Ye Da has been out of the country for six months. Hearing this news, she didn''t think about it."

    Taijin still looked at him, unsatisfied.

    Sheep Cum couldn''t figure it out, and asked cautiously: "Could it be... Your Majesty would like to know other news?"

    Tai Jin''s bow smashed out: "Get out!"

    The sheep was caught by a bow and jumped twice in the same ce: "Your Majesty, your subordinates know their mistakes, your subordinates will get out of here."

    ran out of the pce like a sheep and fleeing.

    thought, it¡¯s not right, where did he go wrong! Isn''t it done ording to your majesty''s request?

    When he first learned that his Majesty wanted Xiao Rin''s woman, Yang Cum was also very shocked. However, the royal family of Tantai, there is no strong taste, think about it, it is not a big deal, Yangji instantly relieved.

    And that Ye Bingshang sheep has been seen before, and he was born like a flower like a jade, who speaks gentle and gentle, it is not surprising that your Majesty will like her.

    So why was he beaten?

    After turning his head a few times, Yangji suddenly remembered a person who was almost forgotten by himself.

    ¡ª¡ªThe girl who nearly shot her majesty with an arrow half a year ago.

    Sheep **** shivered: "No, no."

    It¡¯s okay to want Ye Bingshang, but if you can¡¯t forget someone who wants to kill him all the time, it¡¯s going to be fatal!

    Sheep **** muttered: "So who do you like?"

    The Blood Crow flew into the hall, and Zhou was warm like spring. The Blood Crow shook its ck wings, gave a "quack", andnded on Tantai Jin''s sleeve.

    Taijin stared at it, for a long time, he picked up the crow and said coldly: "Shut up, I don''t like a woman who wants to kill a lonely woman, but I haven''t bullied-insulted her enough."

    Crow: "Gah!"

    The crow tilted its head to look at him, pped its wings and flew away.

    *

    The Ye family mansion was empty in a blink of an eye, Chuntao and Xixi cried and refused to leave, Su Su quietly stuffed Ye Xiwu''s previous jewelry into the package and drove them away with a whip.

    A few days ago, the officers and soldiers were stationed outside, and the subordinates could leave, but none of the Ye family members could leave.

    Four little fat guy Ye didn''t know what was going on, so he nestled in Aunt Yun''s arms and atefortably.

    Aunt Yun is holding her son, her face is not worried.

    The other aunts all looked at Aunt Du in kindness, Aunt Yun had a smile on her face, and she didn''t panic at all.

    When I saw Su Su and the olddy, thefort on her face only took away.

    Su Su supported the olddy, nced at her, and said nothing.

    Aunt Yun is Ye Bingshang''s mother-inw, and now no one outside knows what Emperor Da Xia thinks about Ye Bingshang. They all say that confidantes are a disaster, but if you do this, you can even ascend to heaven with your family.

    Auntie Yun used to be cautious, but now her vague arrogance radiates from her.

    If I didn''t know that the Ye family was about to be exiled, I thought that the Ye family was going to be promoted to make a fortune. In the eyes of outsiders, Ye Bingshang is just around the corner to be the Queen of the Great Zhou, and it is no wonder that Aunt Yun is not panic at all.

    Susu doesn''t like such a person, but he doesn''t bother to get angry with her.

    Now she is even more worried about how to settle with her grandmother. The olddy is too old and has no domestic servant to take care of. Others can survive exile in the bitter coldnd of Liuzhou, but the olddy may not be able to survive.

    And exile is not a carriage, but a walk.

    The olddy nced at Aunt Yun and said calmly: "Aunt Yun, I want to see the big girl."

 Chapter 58: Hot

    The olddy Jiwei was still there, so Aunt Du had to respond.

    She really has a way. It didn''t take long for Ye Bingchang to appear at the door of Ye Mansion.

    Daxia officers and soldiers did not dare to let the Ye family out, but no one dared to stop Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingshang walked in inly and bowed his knees to salute Mrs. Ye.

    She has a sharp chin, and she feels a little bit delicate and weak. This sickness adds a bit of amorous feelings to her out of thin air. If you want to be pretty filial, you''re right.

    The olddy looked at her coldly, without the slightest tenderness in her eyes.

    "Go out! Xiwu and Bing Shang stay."

    Aunt Du gave her daughter a worried look, Ye Bingshang nodded, and she went out holding the fourth son.

    The olddy closed her eyes: "Big girl, I don¡¯t know when you were involved with Your Majesty Tantai. After all these years, I have asked myself and never treated you badly. You are a capable person, and I don¡¯t expect you to take care of you in the future. Brother and sister, I just beg you for one thing."

    Ye Bingchang pursed his lips, his waist straightened: "Grandma''s words are heavy."

    "Aunt Du and Xiaosi, you will take care of yourself, no need for the old woman to say more. Three girls are young and ignorant, and once offended Your Majesty Tantai. Liuzhou is a bitter and coldnd, and the third girl is less than eighteen. Liuzhou has been ruined in this life in the past. The old woman is shy and hopes that you and His Majesty Zhou will beg for mercy, and beg him to let Sanya go." The olddy said sadly, "Whether it is to let her marry amoner or stay in Shangjing and be an ordinary person, don''t Let her go to Liuzhou."

    Where is Liuzhou, there are hungry people everywhere.

    Can¡¯t eat enough and don¡¯t wear warmth. The most terrifying thing is that a little girl who is like a flower like a jade will suffer from such a ce, no one can predict.

    Su Su had never thought about it. At this time, Mrs. Ye was still looking forward to protecting herself.

    Her eyes are sour, holding her hand like a dried orange peel.

    My grandmother is old, but my grandmother was also the daughter of Jiangmen Tiger. She probably hadn''t bowed her head to beg anyone in her life, but now she bowed her head and begged her granddaughter.

    Ye Bingshang nced at the olddy, then at Su Su, and said lightly, "Bing Chang will try his best."

    The olddy nodded, and actually got up to salute her.

    Sus stayed with the old man.

    "Yuwu?"

    Susu said: "No, I will apany my grandmother to Liuzhou. Big sister, I wish you a bright future and be a queen as soon as possible."

    Su Su''s eyes were clear, and he nced at Ye Bingchang lightly. Ye Bingchang was suddenly offended and displeased by seeing through.

    "Third sister, grandmother is also doing good for you, why are you still ignorant..."

    "I have always been so ignorant. If you are really interested and have the ability, please let him go to grandma. Grandma can''t hold a sword and can''t shake his country."

    Ye Bingchang was silent.

    Susu no longer looked at her, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, grandma, Xiwu promises you that this will be thest time in this life willful."

    They walked away, Ye Bingchang tightened the veil tightly.

    *

    At the end of January, Ye Bingshang was named Princess Zhaohua and went to Zhou to make peace.

    A few dayster, the Ye family was exiled.

    The male and female left separately and were sent to Liuzhou.

    On the day Susu left, many people came to see them off. Everyone in Daxia knew what kind of heroes the Ye family had made.

    But they can only look at them with sad eyes.

    Ye family''s slumping in exchange for the war does not spread to Beijing. Since then, Xia has be a subject of Zhou. The myth of General Ye no longer exists.

    Everyone in the Ye family was in shackles on their hands and feet.

    Aunt Lian''s face was haggard, and the moment her son died in battle, this woman seemed to be emptied of all her energy and became a walking dead.

    Su Su looked around, there were a few little girls who he didn''t even know. The little one was only five or six years old, crying in his mother''s arms.

    Even the side branches are affected.

    There was no Aunt Yun in the crowd. She was picked up by Ye Bingchang and taken to Zhou Guo together. I don''t know if Ye Bingshang didn''t try or was rejected. Mrs. Ye was not pardoned.

    After leaving the capital, the officers and soldiers pushed the female rtives rudely: "Hurry up, what''s your time!"

    Some of them are used to domineering, and they want to take out a whip to p people.

    The officers and soldiers next to ¡¡¡¡ persuaded: "How many people did General Ye Da protect? Think about your olddy!"

    The man was stunned, but he didn''t urge him anymore.

    The olddy was in poor health and fell down shortly after she left. Su Su caught her and carried the old man on her back without saying a word.

    She had a sword on her body. The officers and soldiers wanted to take it. Later, I didn¡¯t know who said, ¡°Forget it, she is the only direct line of the Ye family, and I don¡¯t know how long I can live in Liuzhou.¡±

    Su Su looked at the gray sky, heard the sound of shackles in his ears, and felt the destion of the change of dynasties in the world for the first time.

    Gouyu looked at her worriedly, things have be so bad, will there really be a turn for the better?

    *

    The surrender document was sent to Zhou with Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingshang was dressed up in full on the day he arrived in Zhou. The apanying mother said kindly: "The girl is really rich in this outfit. Everyone knows that there is no one in the harem of His Majesty Zhou. The girl will have unlimited honors and favors when she passes by."

    Ye Bingshang whispered: "Don''t say that."

    "It''s just that the girl''s previously unlucky clothes can''t be worn again. Your majesty is not good to see anger." After all, Ye Bingshang has been married, and her ex-husband is the world-renowned King Xuan. Wearing that clothes is unlucky. Your Majesty Tantai''s temperament was unpredictable, Ye Bingchang had better hide his past.

    Ye Bingshang nodded: "I see."

    There is a bit of mncholy between her eyebrows, which makes people feel pity. Mother thought that this is also a poor man.

    Ye Bingshang went to Zhou with hundreds of stone jewels and jade, saying that it was for Ye Bingshang''s dowry. In fact, everyone knew that this was the property sent by surrender.

    On the day when he arrived at the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce, Ye Bingchang opened the car curtain and saw the young man in Xuanyi on the wheel.

    He wears a golden jade crown on his head and a ck dragon robe. The silver thread outlines the robe, showing a somewhat insane taste.

    Taijin looked at her, and Ye Bingchang followed everyone to salute him.

    Ye Bingshang felt a little nervous in his heart. When he was young, he nted seeds of kindness, and at this moment they took root, germinated, and blossomed. Tantai Jin was not her first choice, but he finally became the winner and stood in the highest ce.

    didn''t know whether this emperor with a bad reputation would cherish and protect her like Xiao Rin.

    Taijin got out of the car and helped her up personally.

    Ye Bingshang was ttered and raised her eyes, and saw a face that was so beautiful that she was so beautiful that she realized that this young and cruel emperor was born so well.

    Feeling his cold palm, Ye Bingshang''s heart thumped: "Your Majesty, concubine, please forgive me."

    Taijin helped her up, smiled and said, "Shang''er is happy."

    Ye Bingshang didn''t expect that he would be so open and easy to talk, and he was a bit surprised for a while.

    She was trying to figure out his attitude, Tan Tai Jin had already withdrawn her hand, and said in a gentle tone: "Wee the princess into the Yufu Pce."

    As soon as he said this, Yangji winked at Twenty Baiyu.

    Twenty Baiyu''s face did not change.

    Before Ye Bingshang came, they made a bet on whether your Majesty would be lucky enough to be this "married princess". Sheep and Gambling Club, Twenty Baiyu said no.

    Yufu Pce was the ce where the imperial concubine lived in the past, which meant unlimited honor. Tan Taijin came to pick up the people in person and put them there, which is enough to show that he attaches great importance to Ye Bingshang.

    Yangji thought cheerfully, after tonight, there will be one more concubine in the pce.

    *

    Late at night, the **** outside came over to ask Tantai Jin where to rest tonight.

    "Princess Zhaohua" is here, and the young and energetic emperor naturally has a ce to go.

    Even Tan Tai Jin himself thought so.

    He was looking forward to this moment in his heart for many years.

    Ye Bingchang''s unhappiness when he got married back then has all turned into dust and smoke.

    When I was young, the beautiful woman who smiled and helped him to medicate him and quietly ask for a peace sign for him is still alive in memory.

    He is naturally hard to empathize, and he has never felt kindness to people, but that was the first time he felt the taste of his heart. He stared at her nkly, unable to look away.

    Now that people are not far away, he can reach him with his hand, and he can even do anything. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    He walked a few steps, and a terrible feeling of irritability developed in his heart.

    He took out the Soul-Eater Banner and released the old ways in the Soul-Eater Banner.

    The old way is now afraid that he will be terribly scared, and tremblingly asks: "What''s the matter with your majesty?"

    Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "You once drew a teleportation array for Tan Tai Ming Lang."

    Old saying: "Yes, yes..."

    "Get one for the lone."

    The old Tao said: "But painting requires a lot of your majesty''s blood, and your majesty''s body is noble..."

    Before he finished speaking, the person in front of him stretched out his hand: "Take blood."

    The old way had no choice but to start drawing symbols.

    He didn''t finish speaking, not only had to consume Tantai Jin''s blood, but also his own skill. He finally developed a few traces of skill, and now he uses it all on it, and it hurts to think about it.

    But he didn''t dare to refuse Tantai Jin.

    The formation is good.

    The old way said¡ª¡ª

    "Your Majesty stands in the circle, thinking about where you want to go."

    The young man Xuan Yi paled because of too much blood. Tantai Jin paused, and ordered: "Ten Bai Yu, Nian Mu Ning."

    Twenty Baiyu sister and brother appeared quietly, with a few Night Shadow Guards.

    Tai-Jin collected the Soul Devouring Banner, and stepped into the formation with Nian''s sister and brother. Soon, his figure disappeared.

    The night when I went to Liuzhou, the weather was terribly cold.

    The Ye family''s daughter is now a prisoner, with thin clothes. Even at night, they still need to hurry.

    Ning Nian Mu didn¡¯t know where his Majesty would take them at first, until she saw the girl¡ª¡ª

    The girl carrying the old man.

    Susu¡¯s lips are chapped and her hair and dress are messed up. Her coat was draped over the old man, and her shoes were covered with mud.

    even a small face is dirty.

    But her eyes were so clean and bright that she was dazzling. In such a desperate environment, Nian Mu Ning saw her smiling and talking to the old man on her back.

    The old man''s morous face was a little softer.

    I don''t know why, Nian Mu Ning suddenly felt worried.

    The Ye family is full of loyalty, and now that she has fallen into this situation, she subconsciously looks at her majesty quietly.

    In his eyes, there was no half of the heartbeat of facing Ye Bingshang in the daytime, instead, he stared at Su Su with a bit of morbid gloom.

    Tai Jin subconsciously put his finger on his lips and bit it hard.

    Ning Mu Ning felt in a daze, His Majesty¡¯s eyes were like sticky spider silk, falling on Su Su, wanting to get closer, but afraid of something.

    Taijin looked at it for a while, and walked over.

    The soldiers who escorted the Ye family woman did not find him. When they found him, the Night Shadow Guard had already put a knife on the neck.

    Su Su stopped and looked up at the ck-clothed youth who came slowly.

    He looked expensive and looked at her with mocking eyes.

    She lifted her grandmother up. The olddy''s eyesight was not very good at night, and she asked in a hoarse voice: "What''s the matter?"

    Susuforted her softly and said, "It''s okay, there''s a nasty person."

    Taijin''s face suddenly sank: "Ye Xiwu, you are no more than a prisoner now."

    Yes, she is just a humble prisoner! How dare, dare to look at him with that disgusting look.

    Susu said: "What is your Majesty''s doing?"

    "I will give you onest chance." He nced at her and said, "If you want to be orphan, you don''t need to go to Liuzhou."

    Su Su saw that he was afraid that he would kill him even if he was close to him, and he insisted on speaking in such a superior tone. She was very annoyed in her heart, but Su Su understood that even though she was taking care of the olddy along the way, the olddy''s health was still getting worse and worse. If she didn''t reach Liuzhou, the olddy would die.

    She carefully let go of the olddy, the olddy grabbed her hand hard, and said sharply: "Xiwu!"

    "Grandma, it''s okay."

    Su Su walked forward.

    Taijin saw her wrists and ankles red from the iron chains. He pressed the corners of his mouth tightly and heard her say: "Take a step to speak."

    He recovered, and has followed her to stand far away from the Ye family.

    The girl in front of me wiped her face with the back of her hand, and raised her head to ask him: "How do you want me to beg you?"

    What, how can I ask for it?

    He was stunned, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.

    The girl shook her head expressionlessly: "You heard right, I lost, as long as you let my grandmother go, and promised to find a ce for her to treat her illness and take care of her elderly care. Whatever I ask you, I can kneel, kowtow, or beg? Or your majesty. Like other ways?"

    He stared at her closely, and subconsciously said: "You want me to let Mrs. Ye go, you might look down on yourself too much."

    The girl looked into his eyes: "Oh, forget it."

    She turned around and left, her arm being caught. He pulled so tightly that Su Su subconsciously wanted to beat him again.

    Su Su turned his head and saw Tan Tai Jin with a cold face, his expression tense, and quickly said: "What anxious, I''m thinking about it!"

    He spoke so quickly that Su Su suddenly thought he was afraid that he would leave like this.

    "Then have you considered it?"

    Tai Jin looked cold, and said threateningly: "If you are not obedient, lonely will still kill her."

    Su Su nodded.

    His expression rxed a little, and there was a faintly satisfied smile in his eyes: "Go to Zhou with Gu."

    Seeing Susu looking at him quietly, he added: "Serve as a ve and serve as a maid!"

    The tears of the Soul Extinguishing Pearl in Su Su''s arms started to get hot.

    is no longer fever, but fever.

    She stared at him until he couldn''t help turning his head away first.

    Su Su nodded suddenly and said: "Yes."

 Chapter 59: Angry

    Su Su returned to the olddy and told the olddy the matter.

    Susu worried that the olddy would refuse. After all, for a woman from Jiangmen, sometimes dignity is more important than life.

    After listening, the olddy shook her head with a calm face: "I would rather die in Liuzhou than let you go to him."

    The olddy''s trembling hand touched Su Su''s face: "Silly girl, you were ignorant two years ago. He will have a better look at him. How can he let you go? Do you still have a way to survive when you go to Zhou? The grandmother sees many humiliating methods. No, it¡¯s not something you can bear. Grandma is old and has enough life. Leave your grandma alone and find a chance to run on the road to Liuzhou."

    Su Su was taken aback, his eyes were sour.

    She held the withered hand and whispered in the olddy''s ear: "Don''t worry, I will be fine."

    Su Su showed a sly smile: "He is exchanging terms with me, not taking me away."

    Hearing this, the olddy was slightly startled and realized something.

    Her scrutiny gaze swept across Tantai Jin under the tree, and she had an absurd idea in her heart.

    But... if it was what she thought, why would Tantaijin ask Xia Di for Ye Bingshang?

    Seeing that the olddy was persuaded by herself, Su Su leaned over and carried her on her back.

    Taijin, the old-fashioned teleportation circle has also been drawn.

    Twenty Baiyu said: "Miss Ye, let me carry the olddy."

    Su Su shook his head: "No need."

    Nian Mu Ning''s mood is a bit subtle. She didn''t wait to see Su Su before, but now, whenpared, she doesn''t want to see Ye Bingshang in Yufu Pce.

    is also a girl from the Ye family, an olddy guarding her, willing to go to Liuzhou''s bitter cold ce.

    Half a year before the death of the other husband, he was willing to ept the love under the person who killed King Xuan. Even if she came, she still put on a sad and pitiful face, as if someone forced her.

    After the magic circle was distorted, Su Su opened his eyes again, and was already in the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce.

    The magic circle is imperfect, and it is not orthodox immortality, which makes people dizzy. The olddy couldn''t bear it and fainted.

    The ck g in Taijin''s hand was spinning in the air, Su Su raised his eyes to look at the spirit banner, his eyes were cold.

    Gouyu said: "It''s the hoisting g! The spirit of the old way hasn''t dissipated. Most of the puppetry you usedst time was his ghost."

    Susu also guessed it.

    This old way of cultivating sorcery, Tantai used to clearly support him, and used a lot of human life and demon inner alchemy to help him build up his cultivation base. He has lived for a long time, and it is not surprising that he can be puppets.

    Nian Mu Ning said, "Ms. Ye San, leave Mrs. Ye to me."

    Su Su wanted to say something, paused, and handed her unconscious grandmother: "Please girl, my grandmother is not in good health, please ask the girl to find a doctor to treat her grandmother."

    Nian Mu Ning nodded expressionlessly, and disappeared in ce with Mrs. Ye.

    Susu knew that they would save their grandmother and treat her grandmother, but at the same time, the olddy must also be Tantaijin''s weakness to threaten Susu.

    When Su Su looked back, he found that Tantai Jin had disappeared.

    A maid said: "Your Majesty said that the girl will clean up herself and go to Chengqian Pce."

    The sky waspletely dark. After Susu finished bathing, the maid brought a set of courtdies¡¯ clothes.

    Gouyu snorted angrily.

    If it hadn¡¯t been known that the tears of Soul Extinguish Pearl had reacted, Tantaijin had already had a different kind of affection. It would really think that Tantaijin would use Susu as a maid¡¯s envoy and reported that ¡°Ye Xiwu¡± gave him back. Insult.

    Su Su put on a pink and white pce dress, and the maid came to search.

    With the lessons learned from the past, I searched very carefully this time, and all the sharp weapons and talisman paper on Su Su''s body were taken away.

    Susu didn¡¯t be careful either, after all, she knew the purpose ofing back this time¡ª

    Turn the tears of the soul-killing beads into soul-killing nails, and nail them into the heart of Tantai Jin.

    She needs him to be emotional.

    Whether it is happy or angry or sad, when an emotion reaches its extreme, she will have a chance.

    Su Su guessed that at the moment when his emotions were the strongest, the tears of the soul-killing beads would be so hot that they melted, and finally turned into nine nails, by which time the evil bones could be extracted.

    Everyone treated Su Su as close to the enemy, Su Su looked at them innocently, a little funny in his heart.

    After searching to make sure that she was harmless, Su Su was introduced to Chengqian Pce.

    Zhou Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce liked luxury, Su Su looked up at the zedmp under the night, and stepped into the Pce of Cheng Qian.

    The old **** greeted him and looked at Su Su with a mean look.

    Su Su stood neatly, and the old **** didn''t make any mistakes for a while, so he said in a sharp voice: "When youe to Zhou Guo, you are not the thirddy of the Ye family, do your duty and serve your majesty. "

    Susu said: "Yes."

    The old **** tried to figure out the look that your Majesty asked him toe out, and said: "Your Majesty has fallen asleep. Starting today, you will go in and watch the night."

    Susu: "Yes."

    The old **** began to talk about some precautions. Su Su''s face was quiet, but she didn''t listen very much. She didn''te to please Tan Taijin, and there was no need to listen to them.

    Seeing that Su Su was "tamed", the old **** nodded in satisfaction and let Su Su in.

    Su Su carried the zed pcentern and stepped into the Pce of Chengqian.

    TaiJin prefers ck, and the dragon bed is a ck drape. This color is used well and is more gorgeous than bright yellow.

    Su Su couldn''t see the person behind the curtain. She saw a simple floor beside the dragon bed at the footrest.

    Susu guessed what he was thinking about. A year ago, she slept on the bed, under the bed of Tantai Jin, but the other way around a yearter.

    She put down the pcentern andy on it naturally.

    What does it matter? No matter how bad it is, it will not be worse than the way to Liuzhou. A few days ago, if I wanted to sleep, I could only sleep on the floor. Now the quilt is soft and thick, much better than before.

    With her slender arms resting on her back, she closed her eyes, regardless of whether the person on the bed was asleep or not.

    The whip pierced through the air abruptly, Su Su''s body reacted quickly, and he rolled around subconsciously, avoiding the whip.

    The ck curtain opened, and the young man Xuan Yi walked down barefoot.

    hasn''t seen him for half a year, the temperament of the corners of his eyes and eyebrows is more cold and sharp. After all, the person who has been on the battlefield, although as exquisite and beautiful as before, adds a lot of murderous air.

    "Ye Xiwu, do you know how to be a ve?"

    The tears of the soul-killing beads in her arms burned.

    Susu nced at him strangely, and suddenly suspected that he was angry because shepletely ignored him. Maybe she would be satisfied with a few kicks before she came in?

    She got up neatly from the ground: "I will wait for you to change clothes?"

    Tai Jin was silent, for a long while, he opened his arms and stared at her coldly.

    Susu understood what he meant and walked over to undress him. Su Su knew that Tantai Jin was looking at her, she didn''t lift her eyes, and took off his clothes rudely like plucking a chicken.

    When ¡¡¡¡ took off to the point where only the clothes were left, she scratched his chest with her nails, and Tantai Jin trembled slightly.

    "I missed it, sorry. Would you like me to help the pants?"

    "You should call yourself a servant."

    "Oh, do you want servants to help with your pants?"

    "Go!"

    Su Su nced at him coldly and let go.

    She picked up the pcentern and was about to go out.

    The youth held her hand and said coldly: "You are angry with loneliness."

    Su Sudun stayed in his footsteps, Tan Tai Jin continued to say: "You are brooding about Xiao Rin''s affairs, you want to kill me because of him."

    When he said thest sentence, his intonation became higher, and he held her hand tightly.

    Su Su turned his head, Tan Tai Jin pursed his lips displeased, and looked at her unblinkingly, waiting for her answer.

    Susu said: "Yes."

    His face suddenly became cold, as if he was about to rush to strangle her to death.

    Susu said: "King Xuan is a good man. Even if he is going to die, he should die on the battlefield, not a trick."

    "The winners and losers, the soldiers never tire of deceit." Tan Taijin said in a cold voice.

    Su Su stared at him, and suddenly smiled, as if missing something: "His Royal Highness said that at the time, so there is nothing to worry about. Let go, don''t you let me go? It''s not good to be the emperor to go back and forth."

    Tai Jin''s face was even more ugly, after a long while, he let go of her hand.

    He rubbed his fingers and nced out with a gloomy face.

    Su Su opened the door, and a huge tiger blocked the hall door with its body.

    is that cheap tiger demon.

    This tiger can grow bigger and smaller. After following Tantai Jin, the food is obviously quite good, with smooth fur, and looking at Su Su threateningly with his mouth wide open.

    forced her to go back.

    Su Su grabbed its tiger''s whiskers and pulled out one nkly.

    The tiger screamed in pain, and almost didn''t bite it. It nced at the hall with fear, and finally only dared to push Su Su back with a paw.

    Su Su took the opportunity to pull out a tiger''s whisker again.

    Tiger: "..." Fuck.

    Su Su walked back, and the person on the bed said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you leave,e back and do something. Gu is not like your highness, he is a good person. Youe to provoke it again, Gu don¡¯t mind letting you taste..."

    Susu ignored his yin and yang strangeness, she lifted the ck curtain and saw the young man sitting with bent legs at a nce.

    Xu didn''t expect that she was so bold, and the sarcasm on Tantai Jin''s face was still confiscated.

    When Su Su suddenly approached his face, his expression froze, and his dark pupils condensed. She leaned so close, as if further forward, her lips were about to touch his face.

    "You..." Tantai Jhin subconsciously took a step back.

    He just said a word, and his hands were suddenly tied by Su Su.

    Susu tied his hands with two sturdy tiger whiskers.

    All this happened between the electric light and flint. When Tantai Jin was annoyed to call Ye Yingwei toe in, Su Su was suddenly pressed on the bed, she covered his lips with one hand, and supported her chin to look at him.

    "Shhh, don''t talk, or you will stun you." She said annoyedly, "Either go to bed, or I will beat you up and you will go to sleep."

    The girl''s slender legs were loosely ced on his legs.

    A head of blue silk leaned down, scattered on his half-naked chest.

    Susu stared at him.

    I don''t know if I''m afraid of death or something else, Tantai Jin didn''t say a word for a while.

    His neck was gradually dyed red, but his eyes still looked at Su Su coldly.

    Su Su was very angry. When she mentioned Xiao Rin, she couldn''t wait to cut him a thousand times, but now is not the time. She knows what matters.

    She thought to herself, you can¡¯t kill him, but other things are okay.

    So she stretched out her hand and twisted his waist hard.

    TaiJin snorted, eyes full of water.

    even wears a light peach color at the end of his eyes. He moved his hands, but the tiger''s whiskers are too firm and more flexible than a rope. Tantai Jin curled up slightly, seemingly difficult.

    Seeing him like this, Su Su''s heart finally figured out part of it.

    Only Gouyu felt something was wrong, and he nced suspiciously at Tantaijin.

    There was ayer of sweat on the young man''s chest, his fingers curled up.

    doesn''t seem to be painful...

    For people like Tan Tai Jin, it ismonce to be beaten once, what kind of pain hasn''t been experienced? How could it be like this by being screwed by Su Su.

    But he lowered his eyes, and Gou Yu didn''t know what his emotions were.

 Chapter 60: Fetish

    The two stood in a stalemate for a while, and Su Su covered his mouth and was tired, afraid that Tan Tai Jin would call the Night Shadow Guard in, so she simply pulled off a piece of cloth from the tent and stuffed it roughly into his mouth.

    Susu''s leg was pressed on the tiger''s whiskers, and the tiger became a spirit. Even the tiger''s whiskers were enchanted, sharper than an ordinary rope. After a while, Tantai Jin''s wrists were torn apart.

    He trembled and gritted his teeth.

    Su Su nced, did not feel sympathy for him at all, deliberately pressed his knees down¡ª¡ª

    Her evil is born from the gall, and her heart is embedded in the flesh.

    It''s winter, it''s not hot, but Tantai Jin is sweating.

    Perhaps the pain was terrible, and his body was trembling all the time.

    Su Su still had the energy to look at him at first, but on the way to Liuzhou, she carried the olddy on her back for a long distance. At this moment, the soles of her delicate feet were blistering, and she was exhausted. She was tired and slept on the shoulders of Tantai Jin.

    The youth suddenly raised his eyes.

    Su Su slept, but Gouyu did not.

    Because of thest puppet technique, once Su Su and Tan Tai Jin got along, Gouyu was very alert, so it stared at Tan Tai Jin''s red eyes in a daze.

    There is also ayer of sweat on his forehead.

    Tai Jin¡¯s lips were slightly dry, he nced at the **** his shoulder, breathing quickly.

    His mouth was blocked, and Gou Yu looked at him nervously, for fear that he would be unpredictable to Su Su. But unexpectedly, he didn''t do anything, maintaining this posture, looking at the ck drapery pantingly.

    Gouyu wanted to swallow a mouthful of saliva if it had any.

    It still feels something is wrong, but this situation hasn¡¯t been encountered before. Tantai Jin looked ufortable, but he didn''t seem ufortable.

    It looked at it suspiciously, Tan Tai Jin''s dark pupils stared at the tent, for a long time, Tan Tai Jin''s rapid breathing calmed down.

    His eyes changed unpredictably, and finally closed his eyes.

    I really can''t explore anything this time, there is no way, Gouyu can only fall into deep sleep in order to save spiritual energy.

    When the first ray of light came on, Tantai Jin opened his eyes.

    Tiger demon probed his head and zoomed in and walked in.

    It sighed, and the tiger whiskers on Tantai Jin''s wrist fell off silently. Tantai Jin mercilessly pushed the girl away from him, and walked out of bed.

    Susu was awakened by him, and when he opened his eyes he saw the eunuchse in and put clothes on Tantaijin.

    Seeing the deep bone wound on Tan Tai Jin''s wrist, someone gasped and shook his hand, pulling Tan Tai Jin''s hair.

    Su Su heard his gentle and smiling voice: "Drag it out."

    "Your Majesty be merciful, Your Majesty be merciful."

    Su Su was stunned, and slowly realized that because of a hair, Tantai Jin wanted to kill someone.

    She was about to speak when the **** notified her outside the hall.

    "Princess Zhaohua is here to meet your majesty."

    Hearing Ye Bingchang''s voice, Su Su leaned against the ck tent, and said nothing.

    Tai Jin paused: "Let here in."

    Ye Bingchang wore a lotus-colored shirt, and the skirt was embroidered with delicate plum blossoms. She also used her makeup very carefully today, and the half-flowered red plum between her forehead made her already allure look even more beautiful.

    If it were not because of Prajna''s floating life, Su Su would not like her, and she would also feel pleasing to the eye at this moment, so pitiful.

    There is a different kind of charm in this woman, even Gouyu feels it.

    Gouyu murmured: "Strange, it''s not that I haven''t seen someone better than her. Master, your real body is 10,000 times better than her, but she always finds her attractive."

    Susu said: "Is it because of temperament?"

    Gouyu couldn''t figure it out: "Probably so."

    Ye Bingshang came to see the ceremony and went through the program. After all, as a "gift" Xia Guo gave to Tantai Jin, she defaulted to his woman, and she deserved to have a status.

    Tantaijin was supposed to rest in her pcest night, and was given a ce the next day, but Tantaijin didn''t go.

    Ye Bingchang''s face did not look sad, she politely bowed to Tantai Jin, frowning and said: "The concubine sees the little **** outside who is being med by the rod. It is really pitiful. I don''t know what he has done wrong, can your majesty forgive him? "

    Tai Jin said: "A little thing, since you intercede for him, forget it."

    He nced at the big **** next to him, the big **** understood, and went out to do errands.

    Ye Bingchang showed a slight smile: "Your Majesty is generous."

    Tai Jin also smiled.

    Gouyu said unfairly: "I have to respond to Ye Bingshang''s requests, and I have to exchange them at the same price for the young master."

    Su Su touched it, not even a little angry.

    Taijin seems to have forgotten that there is Susu in the ount, or maybe he didn''t want Ye Bingshang to discover the existence of Susu, he didn''t even look inside the ount.

    Ye Bingshang knows how to measure, so he calmly quit after seeing the ceremony.

    It didn''t take long for Tantai Jin to also walk out the door.

    As the monarch of Zhou Dynasty, he now has to go to court.

    Su Su jumped from the tent and walked to the door. She wanted to see where the olddy was ced. When I met a tiger when I went out, the tiger nced at her in horror and covered the tiger''s whiskers with his paws.

    Soon it realized that the price was too low, lowered its paws, turned around to be bigger, blocked the door with farts, and did not allow Su Su to go out.

    Su Su bit his finger and volleyed into a talisman.

    An ice-shaped weapon appeared in the air, spinning in the air. Gou Yu nced sympathetically at the not-so-smart bitch, and the next moment Bing Cone pierced the tiger''s fart stock.

    It screamed in pain, and ran away with its tail between its head.

    Susu went out.

    Suddenly understood why Tan Tai Jin would rather toss the corpse to fight battles than use tigers much. This guy looks scary, but is actually a idiot with no IQ.

    It is only Tantai Minng who likes its mighty appearance to fill the facade. Tantai Jin didn''t like this tiger demon too much.

    Susu wears courtdies'' clothes, which is convenient.

    TaiJin hasn''t held the enthronement ceremony so far. Zhou has been in war, waiting to be revived, and there are many faces in the pce.

    She looked around, but no one stopped her.

    Turning around a rockery, Su Su saw a sneaky figure. It''s a pcedy--

    Seeing her profile suddenly, Su Su felt very familiar.

    The maid turned her head and saw Su Su too, her eyes widened, she quickly covered her face with her sleeve, and she was about to leave in a panic.

    Now that there is no weak water bondage, it is very simple for Su Su to want to stay alone.

    She flew over, patted "her" on the shoulder, and whispered: "Huge man, I recognize you."

    "The Pce Lady" put down her sleeves, revealing a flushed face.

    Pang Yizhi was ashamed and angered, and he would never have imagined that he would run into Susu when he got into the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce. It was still when he was wearing women''s clothing.

    The huge people with poisonous tongues go against the peace in women''s clothing.

    He doesn''t have the exquisite face of Tan Tai Jin, and the literati''s loftiness also prevents him from pulling down, and his walking posture is very unnatural.

    Su Su thought, it was a miracle that he hadn''t been discovered like this.

    "Huge man, what are you doing in Zhou Country?"

    Hearing this, Pang Yizhi''s eyes became a little cold, and the embarrassment just disappeared. He clenched a fist and said: "The Tantai dog thief forced Princess Xuan, which is a shame to her! I''ll take her away."

    Su Su was taken aback, remembering that this adult had painted a portrait of Ye Bing, and he must have admired Ye Bingshang too.

    The huge man was previously another mainbat faction besides the Ye family, and Su Su had a good impression of him.

    She shook her head and reminded: "Tan Tai Jin has a deep mind, far from being as simple as you see. It is not easy for you to get into the pce, let alone take Ye Bingshang away, he will not allow others to move his people."

    Pang Yizhi nced at her, his eyes full of guilt.

    "Ye...Ms. Ye San, sorry, I learned that you were exiled in Liuzhou, but I didn''t have the first time to save you. I promised King Xuan and protect Princess Xuan to be safe." He whispered, "King Xuan left a dark Wei, named Qianlongwei, Qianlongwei has the strength to rescue Princess Xuan."

    Su Su was not surprised when he heard this. After all, where Xiao Rin''s status is, he is a clever and thorough person, and it is impossible for him to have no hole cards in his hand.

    This dark guard must be very powerful, as Pang Yizhi can easily show up here.

    It''s a pity that Xiao Rin left it to Ye Bingshang, but he didn''t expect that his wife didn''t use it for half a year, so he went to Tantai Jin.

    Listening to Pang Yizhi''s words, Ye Bingchang didn''t know that Xiao Lin still left such a great thing.

    Susu said: "Have you ever thought that Ye Bingchang would voluntarily stay in the Zhou State Pce?"

    Pang Yizhi said: "This is impossible!"

    He nced at Su Su condemningly, what a girl like Ye Da, now it¡¯s toote for her inner pain, she probably has been thinking of ways to keep her virginity, how could she be willing to stay with that tyrant!

    Su Su knew he wouldn¡¯t believe it, so she stopped persuading her and nodded: ¡°Then be careful yourself.¡±

    Pang Yizhi saw that she was going to leave, and said: "Are you going to go with me?"

    Su Su turned around and smiled: "I still have things to do. Thank you for your kindness. The mountains are high and the roads are far away, and the adults cherish them."

    Pang Yizhi chased her two steps, and watched her go far away.

    He clenched his fists and turned to look for Ye Bingshang.

    *

    Susu naturally failed to see the olddy, and Nianmu Ning brought the olddy''s letter.

    There are only four words in the letter-"Good, don''t read it."

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief.

    Nian Mu Ning said coldly: "As long as Miss Ye San is safe, the olddy will be fine."

    After a pause, she added: "Don''t let Princess Zhaohua see you, she will be upset. If she is upset, your Majesty will also be upset."

    Su Su smiled and nced at her: "Okay."

    Nian Mu Ning stopped speaking, those who knew that Tantai Jin Na Susu became a maid exasperated, and those who didn''t know thought Jinwu Cangjiao.

    Su Su did not go anywhere else, so he crossed his legs to practice in Chengqian Hall.

    When the sky was getting dark, Tantai Jin came back.

    He took a deep look at her and asked, "Where did you go today?"

    Susu said: "I want to see my grandmother, so I just wandered around at will."

    "Oh? What did you see?"

    Susu nced at him: "The pce of gold is full of money."

    He pursed his lips, the suspicion in his eyes disappeared a lot, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.

    "I suddenly thought of what I want you to do."

    Su Su was stunned: "What?"

    "Come here." Tan Tai Jin nced at her and motioned for her to follow.

    Su Su followed him into the small study next to Chengqian Hall.

    This small study room was used by the emperors of the Zhou dynasty to review memorials temporarily. Now there are no memorials on the table, only a stack of good-quality talisman paper and ground cinnabar.

    "Teach Gu Huafu." He ordered.

    Su Su is silent.

    Taijin Taijin lowered his face: "You don''t want to?"

    Susu said: "If you have an old Taoist priest, so will he."

    Taijin threatened, "Lao Mrs. Ye."

    Su Su lingered past, she sat down at the table and asked him, "What do you want to learn?"

    She knows Tan Tai Jin is a studious person, but she is not afraid that he will learn it.

    After all, she cultivates immortality, Tantai Jin is born with evil bones, and he can only cultivate demons. The magic and immortal cultivation rules are not inmon, and he can''t use immortality at all.

    Taijin said: "Either way."

    Susu thought for a while, and drew a charm, she smiled and handed it to him, and asked, "Would you like to try it?"

    Taijin looked at her and said, "Try to show Gu."

    Susu immediately said: "This symbol is not drawn well, try again."

    She was about to destroy the spell, her wrist was held by someone, and Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "Try to show it to Gu! Otherwise, let Mrs. Ye try it."

    Su Su red at him: "I really didn''t paint well."

    His face was stern, and he obviously thought that Susu would harm him.

    Susu said: "I will try if I try!"

    She hesitated to pick up the charm, and nced at Tan Tai Jin. Under his watchful gaze, she gritted her teeth.

    Taijin Taijin''s dark pupils, the spell dissipated, and Su Su''s clothes scattered all over the ce.

    She disappeared, and a pink bunny with a big palm came out under her clothes.

    The little rabbit is lying on the pce dress.

    TaiJin was stunned for a long time, then he picked up his bunny ears with no expression on his face.

    The p-big pink rabbit nced at him angrily.

    He looked straight at her, and suddenly curled his lips.

    With a faint smile in his eyes, he said badly: "Come in with a carrot."

    The little pink rabbit stared at his legs, struggling under his palm.

    Tai Jin sat on the chair and put the little pink rabbit on hisp.

    After a while, the little **** came in with a carrot. He identally saw the rabbit in His Majesty''s palm, and he was so cute that the little rabbit was fluffy, but it was still pink!

    The little **** lowered his head and hurriedly quit.

    Tai Jin picked up the carrot and reached Su Su''s mouth: "Eat."

    The little pink rabbit refused to start, the hair on his body exploded softly.

    He felt the soft hair on his hand, asfortable as it was embedded in a pile of cotton. Tantai Jin said, "Gu let you eat it."

    Who wants to eat carrots! Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    The pink rabbit wants to run, but can''t get away.

    She scratched him anxiously, but in the end it was two small paws on his palm, scratching desperately, and there was no wound at all.

    He squeezed his pink and tender paws, and said casually: "Eating carrots, I only promise you a condition."

    Pink Rabbit raised his round eyes to look at him.

    Tai-Jin nced at her and said calmly, "Really."

    The pink rabbit didn''t move, looked at him with a crazy look, and bit his hand.

    Tai-Jin was about to say something, the pink rabbit disappeared, he weighed on his legs, and there was a naked girl.

    The girl''s eyes were cold and cold,pletely different from the just soft and cute image. This is also true, it is even more inessible and thrilling.

    There was a soft touch under her fingers, Tan Tai Jin lowered her head and found that her slender fingers were still in her mouth.

    Tai Jin paused, and did not pull it out of her mouth.

    The next moment, the girl sensed what the fingers between her lips were doing, and looked at him angrily.

    pped him hard.

    His face turned away, and the naked **** her legs disappeared. She raised her hand and picked up the clothes on the ground. When Tan Tai Jin turned her head, she had wrapped herself in her dress.

    "Perverted!" she said coldly.

    Tai Jin pursed his lips, his fingers were still wet, and he did not argue for the first time.

    At this moment, someone outside eagerly said: "Your Majesty, an assassin was found in the pce."

    Su Su was taken aback, and instantly thought of Pang Yizhi who had met in the daytime, she had an ominous premonition in her heart. Could Pang Yizhi be discovered?

    Tai Jin lifted her chin, looked at her, and asked in a faint voice: "Are you nervous?"

 Chapter 61: Mind

    Since the puppetry matter, Su Su knew that he was deep in his mind, not sure whether he was probing or just casually said, Su Su quickly adjusted his expression and raised his eyes to look at him.

    "It''s very nervous, I''m afraid I will kill you by mistake and my grandmother will be hurt."

    Taijin looked at her for a while, the girl''s ck and white eyes looked at him openly, indeed there was no unexpected movement.

    He released his hand and asked Nian Baiyu who was guarding outside: "Has anyone caught it?"

    Nian Baiyu said: "My Majesty, it has been captured."

    Taijin''s mouth bends, and his eyes are sharp.

    Su Su was worried, but he dared not show it on his face.

    Taijin looked back at her, walked out the door, and went to interrogate the prisoner.

    Gouyu said: "Don''t panic, little master, it is possible that they are not catching huge people."

    Su Su nodded.

    She paced twice in the hall and found that she really couldn''t do anything.

    Grandma is in Tantai Jin''s hands, she can''t take risks. If the person caught is not Pang Yizhi, she will go out hastily, but will harm him.

    Su Su finally returned to the Chengqian Pce, covered the quilt and closed his eyes to fake sleep.

    More than an hourter, there was a strong blood in the air.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and found a person standing in front of her.

    She met Shang Tantai Jin''s dark eyes, and he looked at her intently, his hands covered with blood.

    He didn''t know what he meant: "You sleep well, so you don''t worry about it at all?"

    Su Su noticed that his eyes were very excited, and blood was stained on the corners of his clothes.

    He wanted to reach out and touch her face, smiled and said, "Do you want to know what that person said?"

    Susu sat up and patted his hands: "Can''t you just wash your hands ande back?"

    TaiJin was stunned.

    Su Su got up, did not answer him, walked to the door of the temple, and said to the **** who was guarding the door: "Fill a basin of clean water."

    The **** couldn''t figure out her identity. Seeing that his majesty didn''t refute her, he had to do it quickly.

    After a while, the water came over.

    Susu wringed out the water in the silk handkerchief, and said to Tantai Jin: "Hands."

    He pursed his lips to look at her, and Su Su saw some doubts in his eyes. She didn''t talk nonsense with him, took the young man''s blood-filled hand, and wiped the blood on his hand.

    Taijin Taijin''s face was full of malice and turned into a daze, watching her with a blue silk, slowing down her breathing.

    The girl took the washing seriously, wiped off the blood on his hands, and immersed him in the water with his hands.

    Soaking hands in warm water is veryfortable in winter.

    She lowered her long eyshes, and said dissatisfied: "Don''t touch people with blood on your hands. It''s very impolite. No one will be happy."

    Tai Jin curled his fingers slightly.

    Su Su sneered in his heart, now you know that you are embarrassed?

    did not show it on the face, Su Su wiped his fingers clean with another clean silk handkerchief.

    Su Su raised his eyes and asked him: "What did you just want to say to me?"

    Tai Jin withdrew his hand: "It''s nothing."

    "Oh, then I''m going to bed." She re-covered the quilt, showing only a small pink face outside.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and asked, "Can I visit my grandmother tomorrow?"

    Her big eyes are wet-smoggy, which reminds Tantai-Jin of the little pink rabbit in the evening.

    The word "Yes" was between his lips, and his heart was tight. Thinking of her endless methods, he said: "When will you be obedient, and when will you go."

    She ttened her mouth boringly and turned her back to him.

    Tai Jin stared at the back of her head, staring at her hand in a daze.

    Su Su rarely has a good attitude towards him. He subconsciously wants to think about the conspiracy, but after thinking for a long time, he only remembers the gentle feeling of the girl''s fingertips.

    The sleeping hall suddenly became quiet.

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, doing a full set of the show, she didn''t dare to see what Tantai Jin''s expression was now.

    She asked Gouyu: "Aren''t he all the blood of a huge man?"

    Gouyu said: "Little master, I think he cheated you."

    Susu: "I also think, fortunately, I reacted quickly. Didn''t I just show the stuff?"

    Gouyu: "No, it''s very natural, I''m not nervous and curious at all."

    Susu: "That''s good."

    Gouyu paused, and said slowly: "I feel that he was quite happy just now."

    Su Su did not say a word, his mouth bends.

    She held the tears of the extinguishing soul, the temperature of the tears seemed to burn her.

    In the middle of the night, Su Su fell asleep in a daze. When the sky was about to dawn, she noticed that someone was looking at herself, but when she opened her eyes, she found that the hall was empty and Tantai Jin had gone out.

    The feeling just now seemed like an illusion.

    The tiger didn''t know where he had escaped, and Su Su was about to go out. A yellow-clothed dancer and a green-clothed dancer suddenly appeared in Chengqian Hall out of thin air.

    The yellow dancer girl was pale, and the green dress supported "her".

    The familiar scene made Su Su feel refreshed. She lowered her voice and said, "Huge man!"

    The yellow dancer raised her head, it really was Pang Yizhi.

    The dancer''s dress is much more charming than that of the courtdy, and Su Su felt that Pang Yizhi was very upset. He looked at Su Su with two eyes, and quickly turned away, his ears were red with blood dripping.

    was the "woman in green" who was supporting him next to him and said, "Miss Ye San, didn''t you scare you?"

    She has a low voice, apparently a man.

    It¡¯s just that this man is much more sessful in acting as a huge man, and he looks sleek and stylish.

    Su Su thought, this might be the Qianlong Guard in Pang Yizhi''s mouth.

    It is very difficult to cultivate such a dark guard. Most of them are capable of martial arts and poison, and the Qianlong guard in front of them can probably disguise themselves.

    They came in invisibly, and Qianlongwei''s strength is really different.

    Thinking of this, Su Su''s eyes were sad. If Xiao Lin were alive and had Qianlongwei in his hands, he would not necessarily lose to Tantai Jin.

    Susu said, "Why are you here? The pce said that there were assassinsst night, did Tantai Jin find you?"

    When Pang Yizhi realized that this was not a shame, he said: "I don''t know why Tantai Jin knows that our people are in the pce. There are many musicians in the Zhou Dynasty dance jade, and Qianlongwei shouldn''t have been discovered. Fortunately, beforeing. , Dao Master Ji gave us a spiritual weapon that can hide our breath."

    He spread out his hand, a beautiful silver ring in his hand.

    No wonder, they can stay invisible for a short time, and relying on this, Pang Yizhi and Luyi were not found.

    "Are you hurt?" Su Su asked Pang Yizhi.

    Pang Yizhi shook his head, but his expression was somewhat Shen Su: "But the other Qianlong Guards have been exposed, and now the pce is solid, we can''t get out."

    It turned out that the blood on Tantai Jinst night belonged to other Qianlongwei.

    The dark guards are sincere, they can''t betray a huge man. With Yinhuan, the huge person will not be discovered for the time being, but how to leave is indeed a problem.

    Pang Yizhi said: "Before wee in, we have agreed with the other Qianlong Guards. If they do not go out for five days, they will find a way to pick us up. As long as the guards of the Zhou State Pce are looser, we can find a way to go out. Miss Ye San ,We need your help."

    "Aren''t you afraid of me saying it?"

    Pang Yizhi was taken aback, and said in a low voice: "I know you won''t."

    Not only did he know, but even Master Ji and the dead King Xuan also knew, so they had nowhere to go before they approached Su Su for help.

    Su Su was surprised that they had an unconditional trust in them, and they felt a little warm in their hearts.

    She asked, "How many days are there before the five-day period?"

    Pang Yizhi said: "Three days."

    Su Su thought for a while: "Okay, at this hour three dayster, I will find a way to create chaos in the Pce of Chengqian, when the night shadow guards stationed at that time wille over, can you avoid the ordinary guards in the pce."

    The man in green said, "No problem, thank you girl."

    Su Su thought for a while, but couldn''t help but ask Pang Yizhi: "Ye Bingchang promised to leave with you?"

    Pang Yi was stunned and nodded: "She agreed, but something went wrong this time. She is under strict guard outside the pce and we can''t take her away this time."

    Su Su did not expect Ye Bingshang would agree, she thought to herself, is it because she thinks people too badly?

    "Huge people, be careful in the pce these few days."

    Su Su pushed open the window, the silver ring shed, and the man in green took Pang Yizhi and left.

    Pang Yizhi couldn''t help but look back. The green shirt said, "My lord?"

    Pang Yizhi shook his head: "It''s okay."

    He had a lot of things to ask, such as why Su Su lived in Chengqian Pce, and did Tantai Jin treat her badly?

    But his identity does not allow him to do so.

    He messed up this, and even needed a weak woman to help them cover.

    Pang Yizhi''s heart was suddenly filled with unspeakable sadness.

    Thinking of Chuchu''s poor Ye Bingshang, he gritted his teeth, it doesn''t matter, they wille back if they have a chance. Whether it''s the Ye family girl or the third girl, they can always leave.

    *

    Seeing Pang Yizhi, Su Su knew that Tantai Jin was really damaging himselfst night.

    As Pang Yizhi said, the pce has been heavily guarded over the past two days, and Su Su sometimes walked outside, and Gou Yu was told to report someone who was secretly hidden.

    "Behind the eaves, there is a group of people holding bows and arrows. The little master of the bow and arrow has also seen it. It is the bow and arrow that made you unconsciousst time."

    Susu said: "Is it weak water?"

    "Yes."

    Thest time Su Su was shot into his shoulder by weak water, he lost consciousness and was hit by puppetry.

    Yiyue n is really good at weapons and poison. The ancient gods have been sitting on the weak water river for tens of thousands of years, and have never thought of using weak water for anything.

    But after the weak water flows into the world, mortals have only used it for a thousand years to learn to use weak water as weapons and carry puppetry.

    Fortunately, there are not many weak waters in Tan Tai Jin''s hands, otherwise the results are unpredictable.

    Su Su turned around a few times and found that Pang Yizhi and the others were in a bad situation.

    TaiJin is a lunatic who kills when he catches people. They startled him, and TanTaiJin won''t stop until he finds someone.

    Pang Yizhi and they were able to breathe and hide for a reason.

    Another thing happened in the pce¡ª¡ª

    It is said that the eighth prince of Zhou was not dead.

    The people began to support the eight princes as emperors.

    TaiJin''s position is unstable. In Daxia for 14 years, few people have served him. The appearance of an eighth prince is enough civil turmoil, but his iron and blood methods, not many people dare to be beaked.

    But the existence of the eight princes is always a hidden danger.

    Taijin In the past few days, not only has to search for Pang Yi and them, but also find the eight princes inside and outside the pce to kill.

    He oftenes back veryte, when Su Su fell asleep.

    said that he came to be a servant, but Su Su did nothing, he didn''t say anything.

    Susu has been thinking about a question for the past two days, how can he attract Night Shadowguard on the night of the third day?

    I can''t let her think too long, it''s the third day.

    Thest ray of light on the horizon fell.

    Su Su rolled up his sleeves and went to the imperial dining room.

    Gouyu wondered: "What are you going to do, little master?"

    Su Su smiled, and replied: "Cook Tan Tai Jin."

    "can you cook?"

    Su Su shook his head.

    "then you¡­¡­"

    "It''s because I can''t, so I have to give it to him."

    "What if he doesn''t eat it?"

    Su Su touched out the tears of the soul extinguishing beads.

    The tears became very bright, as if there was a stream of water flowing inside, as if even harder, it could turn into nine nails.

    Gouyu looked at it in shock: "When did it change?"

    Susu said: "The night a few days ago."

    Gouyu recalled what happened that night, as if the little master wiped blood from Tantai Jin''s hands. It noticed that aftering back these few days, Tantai Jin no longer had blood stains on his body.

    Its heartbeat speeds up vaguely.

    Susu picked up a pepper and said, "So, he will eat it."

    Tai-Jin asked the old Taoist priests to watch the whereabouts of the Eight Princes in the Hall of Showa.

    "Where is she?"

    The old **** knew what his majesty asked.

    In the past few days, he has asked people to monitor the girl in the Chengqian Pce, not to control her much, but always waiting for her betrayal and escape, and from time to time people have to report her whereabouts.

    "The girl went to the imperial dining room." The old **** replied.

    "What are you going to do there?"

    The old **** paused, and said uncertainly: "It looks like... it''s cooking dinner for your majesty."

    Tai Jin thought he had heard it wrong, so he turned around suddenly and said, "What did you say."

    The old **** couldn''t see the emotions of his majesty, and repeated it anxiously.

 Chapter 62: Hit me

    Taijin said calmly: "I see, continue to talk about the Eighth Prince."

    Ministers, you have a word and I have a conversation.

    Previously, Tantai was clearly enthroned and almost killed all the princes. Even the princess could not escape. The eight princes were the only fish that slipped through the.

    He was seventeen this year, clever and smart. He was originally a rival of Tantai Minng. Jin Chan escaped after he escaped, but Tantai Minng didn''t notice it at the time.

    Until recently, an insurgent suddenly appeared in the imperial city, and began to publicize Tantaijin''s unjust name and the brutality of Tantaijin''s murder in Mohe.

    For themon people, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the monarch¡¯s name is correct or not, but if the monarch is cruel and teamed with monsters, it will be frightening.

    The eight princes who have not yet reached the crown are ambitious.

    He was not well-fed, so he had to hide in Tibet with his men. In Tantai Jin''s eyes, the Eighth Prince was just a little fleas that didn''t hurt or itch.

    But sometimes, fleas can''t be caught, and it''s quite annoying.

    Someone suggested using the gentle method to establish the image of Mingjun and promised that the Eighth Prince would not kill him when he appeared. Someone proposed to search thepass from house to house to eliminate the influence of the Eight Princes. There was also mention of making Tantai Jin pay attention to his reputation.

    Taijin didn''t want to listen to their argument, and said with a smile, "Ye Chufeng, go find someone, and find it and feed the dog directly."

    He threw the hoisting banner out, and Ye Chufeng steadily caught it.

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Since the search cannot be found, the Eighth Prince must have used some special method to suppress evil.

    Tai Jin said: "What else is there?"

    The ministers looked at each other.

    "If you don''t have it, you will disperse." Tan Tai Jin said, and he stood up and went to Chengqian Pce.

    No one dared to stop him, so he had to watch the young emperor walk away.

    *

    Susu barely cooked three dishes under the guidance of the courtdy.

    While people were not paying attention, she melted the drawn symbols in.

    Gouyu asked: "What is this?"

    Susu said: "Tantai Jin asked me to teach him to draw amulets a few days ago, and I quietly hid two pieces of amulet paper."

    "Did you drug him?"

    "That''s it." Su Su said, "It will make him feel a little bit more ufortable, just get the Night Shadow Guard''s attention."

    Only the safety of Tan Tai Jin can transfer the Night Shadow Guard, which is not a good idea, but for Su Su, there is only this way.

    The maids helped her get the dishes out.

    Before entering the hall, the **** who tried the dishes was ready, Su Su looked open, watching the **** eat a piece of food with silver chopsticks.

    The eunuch''s face became weird, and his chewing motion froze.

    Although this dish is not unptable, it does taste strange, very sweet, and not delicious at all.

    Su Su smiled and said, "If it is non-toxic, can I pass it?"

    "Girl please."

    The **** did not stop her, Su Su only said that he would add a few dishes to his Majesty. As long as there is no poison, it is actually harmless.

    Everyone has noticed these few days that if your majesty really hates her, he will definitely not keep her in the pce.

    I don''t know what his identity will be in the future, so it''s better not to offend him.

    Su Su went in smoothly, only to find that Tantai Jin had returned. He sat at the desk and read a book without looking up.

    She was a little surprised, but she understood it.

    It is not surprising that Tantai Jin knows what she has done.

    Su Su took a closer look, Tan Tai Jin was really reading.

    That book is called "Qiyi", and Su Su has the impression that it is about the morals of the world.

    This kind of book is generally used as an enlightenment book for young people, and it tells in detail the ethics and friendship of the world, the life and death of friends, the love of husband and wife, the respect for the elderly, and the love for children.

    is not a profound thing, but he takes it seriously.

    Su Su suddenly remembered that he was born without emotion, and even Lun Chang had learned from others. Only then can we react ordingly after what happens.

    Hearing Su Suing in, Tan Tai Jin raised his head.

    He closed the book, without any embarrassment, walked over to the seat and sat down.

    Tai-Jin recognized the three different dishes at a nce. He stopped the pce servant who served him and tried the poison again, picked up a chopstick dish, and asked Su Su: "Did you make it?"

    Su Su nodded.

    "Why? Don''t you hate me?"

    Susu said: "I want to see my grandmother."

    Tai Jin nced at her: "Come over and eat."

    Su Su knew this would happen, she walked over calmly, took Tan Tai Jin''s chopsticks, and put the food in her mouth.

    Tai Jin stared at her without blinking, and Su Su swallowed.

    "No poison," she said.

    Tai Jin stopped talking, picked up a pair of chopsticks again, and started eating.

    Su Su thought for a while, and simply ate with him.

    Tai Jin did not scold her when he saw it, and ate calmly.

    Susu saw that he was very regr when eating. He didn''t eat much food, but he didn''t pick any dishes.

    Even with the three dishes Su Su cooked, he ate a few chopsticks in each, and he didn''t even show a strange expression. The other emperors were afraid of being guessed about their preferences, Tan Tai Jin had no such concerns, he had no preference for anything in the first ce.

    Susu said expectantly: "Can I see my grandmother?"

    He raised his eyes and asked, "Are you trying to please the lonely?"

    Su Su gritted his teeth and said, "Yes."

    Tai Jin said lightly, "I didn''t feel it."

    Susu said: "Then I will teach you to draw a symbol."

    Taijin looked at her and said, "There is a Taoist priest alone."

    Susu stared at him, got up and left.

    Taijin suddenly said, "You just have to be patient?"

    Seeing that Su Su did not look back, and the rtionship between the two was about to drop to a freezing point, Tan Tai Jin was silent, and said: "You help Gu track, Gu let you see Mrs. Ye."

    The girl immediately turned around joyfully: "Really?"

    Tai Jin looked at her smiling face, and gently pursed her lips: "Well,e here."

    Su Su ran back: "Who do you want to track."

    Tai-Jin looked at her deeply and saw that there was nothing strange on her face, so her thin lips moved: "Eight Princes."

    Susu said: "Your brother?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes, I will try, but it may not work."

    The two returned to Chengqian Temple, Su Su nced at the sky, and silently calcted the time in his heart.

    She sat cross-legged in front of the table, Tantai Jin''s dark pupils looked at her.

    The girl''s wrist turned slightly, and the silver bell on the table kept ringing. With the mood of a **** stick, Su Su deliberately made the ceremony veryplicated. It looked a little different, but in fact he was just ying with the bell.

    Don''t talk about tracking a person, you can''t even track a puppy.

    With her eyes open, she nced at Yinling from time to time, and at Tantai Jin asionally. Knowing that he didn''t understand anything, Su Su confidently fooled him boldly.

    The youth''s ck eyes fell quietly on her face.

    After a long time, Su Su had a guilty conscience, but she didn''t show it, waiting for what Tantai Jin was eating to happen.

    After a long while, he asked softly: "You are ying alone, are you fun?"

    The youth had a gentle voice, and Su Su felt goose bumps. She met a pair of calm and indifferent eyes, and thought to herself that the time hade, why didn''t Tantai Jin still attack?

    Could the spell lose its effectiveness, shouldn''t it?

    Thew enforcement elder used this fairy technique to punish Su Su. At that time, she was a fairy and was useful. How could it fail in a mortal?

    At the next moment, Tantai Jin moved, his face changed slightly.

    Susu saw him pursing his lips, raising his eyes to look at her coldly.

    She pretended not to understand, and asked: "What''s wrong with you?"

    Taijin said: "What''s in the dish?"

    Su Su frowned, her face angrily: "Do you suspect that I will give you medicine? I took it myself, why am I okay."

    Tai Jin said nothing, ayer of cold sweat formed on his forehead, looking at her.

    Susu said: "If you are unwell, I will call you a royal doctor."

    The wrist was suddenly grasped.

    "You are not allowed to go."

    She saw the pale red skin on the pale fingers of the young man.

    Su Su thought badly, is it itch? This kind of itching makes people feel ufortable when scratching their hearts, and once they reach out to scratch, they will be more and more unbearable.

    "Solved, otherwise Gu will not easily let you go."

    Su Su squatted down and asked softly: "Are you going to kill me?"

    The young man raised his eyes, his moist eyes turned out to be very pure. His voice was hoarse, almost squeezing a word from his throat: "Yes."

    Susu said: "It''s really not me, what''s the matter with you?"

    She was surprised in her heart. She was hit by this spell when she was a child. When she got itchy, she cried andughed, begging thew enforcement uncle for mercy. Jumping up and down couldn''t alleviate this difort, she even wanted to go up the tree and rub.

    But Tan Tai Jin''s performance was too calm.

    If he were not sweating all over, Su Su would even think that the spell had failed.

    She deliberately touched his forehead, and her fingernails crossed his forehead: "Your forehead is so hot, you don''t have to do too many bad things in the past few days and get sick? Don''t be ill."

    The nails made a red mark on the beautiful face of the young man.

    He was breathing quickly.

    Su Su thought to herself, if you can still bear it so that you don''t have a seizure, she will go back and practice again.

    The next moment, her waist tightened, and she was hugged tightly.

    The hand embedded in her waist was pale, and she held her waist tremblingly. The young man gritted his teeth and said with a trembling, "I know it''s you, you..."

    Susu knew that he must want to curse at this moment, but his lips quivered for a long time, and he couldn''t say anything to curse her.

    "I''m going to kill you, I will kill you." He trembled and said vaguely.

    Su Su unexpectedly heard a trace of grievance in his trembling voice.

    There was a touch of malice in her eyes, and she tried to push him away: "Hey, you are ufortable, don''t drag me, you let me go, I''ll go to the royal doctor for you."

    The young man''s hands are tighter.

    He also seemed to have be the Su Su of his childhood, but Su Su jumped up and down to rub his back against the tree trunk, and Tan Taijin regarded Su Su as the tree trunk.

    The pressure on her waist is so tight that she hurts.

    Su Su frowned, pinched him, trying to get him to let go. Tantai Jin snorted, his voice changed.

    Su Su realized that it was not good. Once the spell was irritated, it would only worsen the situation.

    She wanted to subdue him to leave, her lips hurt, and she was bitten.

    The huge pping force drove Su Su, causing her to copse.

    The young man on ¡¡¡¡ seemed to be mad, and covered her lips.

    He pressed so tightly, Su Su¡¯s lips and teeth were hot, she raised her eyes in a daze, and saw a pair of painful eyes.

    seemed to be pleading, revealing a bit of pity.

    For a moment, she was almost confused by these eyes, she grabbed his cor and tried to pull him away.

    The lips are hot.

    He didn''t want to go. Su Su was very angry. This was a technique that made him feel itchy and ufortable, and it was not something that made him estrus, so what was going on.

    She volleyed a talisman and forcibly pulled him away.

    was about to run out to find Ye Yingwei, but his ankle was held by someone.

    He raised his eyes, with three-point hatred in them, seven-pointers of things she couldn''t see clearly.

    "Help me... I feel bad..."

    Susu said: "I''ll call someone for you."

    "No, don''t want them...just you...huh..." He bit his lip, two blood marks were bitten on his lips, and the words behind them became blurred.

    Susu said: "What?"

    He convulsed slightly, and finally made it clear: "Come, or I will kill Mrs. Ye alone!"

    Susu almost didn''tugh at him.

    She looked at him nkly for a while, and asked, "What do you need me to do?"

    The young man on the ground firmly held her ankle and groaned in pain.

    "Hit me." He shivered, "Hit me."

    Susu said: "You said it."

    "Hmm... Hmm."

    Susu looked at his flushing face and turned his heart, and realized that it was indeed a good time now. She blinked and leaned close to his ear softly: "You won''t me me afterwards."

    "No, I won''t..."

    She shook her head: "I don''t believe it."

    His lips were almost bitten out of blood, and he couldn''t keep his eyes awake.

    Susu touched his eyes, sighed and said, "But you look so pitiful."

    His body trembled.

    Susu kicked his shoulder fiercely and rubbed his wrist: "So I''ll make you perfect."

    Think about Xiao Rin, she can''t wait to kill him!

    The young man curled up on the ground, his fingers trembled, and he licked his lips without making a sound.

 Chapter 63: Betray

    Su Su finished beating people, ran to the door and shouted: "Come on, your majesty is injured!"

    The night was rmed, and before the pcentern was lit, countless faint shadows had flown into the pce.

    was headed by Nian Baiyu and Nian Mu Ning, Su Su stepped aside, and the Night Shadow Guards appeared one by one.

    Nian Mu Ning nced at the young man lying in a pool of blood and almost eximed.

    His Majesty was covered in blood, his ck clothes were slightly messy, there was even a wound on his face, and his body was trembling slightly.

    Nian Mu Ning was going to help him, his hand was waved away.

    Then she watched the young emperor sit up with his elbows propped up, Tan Tai Jin''s narrow eyes lifted up, and his skin was abnormally pale.

    His eyes traversed the hall, and he quickly saw the instigator.

    Su Su in a pink and white dress stood at the door, looking at him faintly, as if nothing had happened.

    He pursed his lips and stared at her coldly, blood dripping down his forehead.

    The **** was frightened by the bruise and blood on the little emperor¡¯s face, and quickly went to call the eunuch.

    Tai Jin wanted to speak, but found that his throat seemed to be blocked by something and couldn''t say a word.

    Before the spell, he still feels itchy and ufortable, not to mention writing with a pen, even if someone else touches him, it will be terribly ufortable.

    Taijin nced at Su Su, unwilling to recall the feelings just now, he closed his eyes coldly.

    Xuan Yi youth has long ck eyshes closed, and the lip color is pale pink.

    He is already beautiful and abstinent, and looks like a Buddha who has fallen into the world.

    Nian Mu Ning shook slightly.

    Susu looked at the boundless night outside, and the shadow guards were attracted by most of the night, and Tan Tai Jin had no intention of directing the night shadow guards to arrest people, hoping that the huge people would run away smoothly.

    After the doctor came over, the spell had faded. After a long time of tossing, Tantai Jin''s wound finally stopped the blood.

    He was tired and fell asleep.

    Gouyu said worriedly: "Little Master, if you treat him like this, will he punish you when he wakes up?"

    Susu said: "I don''t know."

    The Night Shadow Guard takes Tantai Jin¡¯s safety most seriously, and now almost all of them are guarding outside the temple.

    Susu also worried that this matter would not be closed.

    She is not afraid that Tan Tai Jin will get angry at herself, but she is afraid that Mrs. Ye will be implicated.

    Nian Mu Ning came over and asked Su Su coldly: "Who hurt your Majesty?"

    They are clearly guarding outside, Tantai Jin also has many magic weapons on his body. He is vignt, and the eighth prince is still atrge. It is impossible for your majesty to be attacked so easily.

    Nian Mu Ning thought of something, her eyes darkened, and she looked at Su Su with stern expression: "Your Majesty hates betrayal the most."

    Susu wanted to say that he begged me to do it.

    However, Tatsumuki Ning doesn''t need to listen to what she said, she said coldly: "Grab it!"

    Twenty Baiyu said: "Mu Ning!"

    Nianmu Ning said angrily: "Your Majesty must have been victimized by this demon girl. If there is a gangster, why is your Majesty injured, but this demon girl is fine!"

    Twenty Baiyu said: "Then wait until your majesty wakes up."

    Nianmu Ning got angry: "Grab it, I will bear the consequences!"

    Seeing that Nian Baiyu couldn''t stop her sister, she frowned and nced at Su Su, but didn''t speak any more. In fact, he also felt that Miss Ye San had a problem.

    Susu was locked up.

    It was her first time in the dungeon when she came to the world.

    The mouse creaked, and the dungeon was damp and dark. Sitting cross-legged, Su Su didn''t feel embarrassed.

    Taijin will not find any evidence, but this matter is destined to have nothing to do with Su Su.

    Gouyu: "Gouyu is with the little master, don''t be afraid of the little master."

    Su Su smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, the rtionship between me and Tantai Jin is not broken, he has always been wary of me, and now this is not a bad thing."

    If his emotion is hate, then the extreme hate bes hate, which is another way.

    If... is love.

    When a man''s bottom line starts to drop and then drop again, his heart will be pried open.

    "Hey, tears are faintly shaped like nails!"

    Su Su looked at it and saw nine golden nails lined up dimly in tears, faintly taking shape.

    The jail was very dark and the sun couldn''t get through. Fortunately, the tears were warm, and Gouyu would spontaneously warm Susu''s body.

    No one brought her food, and no one came to interrogate her.

    Su Su guess, Tantai Jin probably hasn''t woken up yet.

    From time to time, people around were sighing in pain. Su Su counted the time, and it was probably dawn outside.

    Tai Jin did note, but Nian Mu Ning came.

    "Twenty adults?"

    "Did you do what happenedst night?"

    Susu said: "It was me, but the circumstances were special at the time, and I had no choice but to ask your Majesty.

    Nian Mu Ning''s face is not very good.

    Su Su guessed what happened: "What''s wrong?"

    Nian Mu Ning nced at her unclearly, and said: "Princess Zhaohua came to take care of your Majestyst night, and he has taken care of him until now."

    It''s noon outside.

    Remembering that Ye Bingshang is Princess Zhaohua, Su Su said slowly.

    Nian Mu Ning said: "Your Majesty was having lunch with her, and he didn''t mention you at all."

    Su Su smiled: "What do you want to say?"

    Nianmu condensed his lips: "You really won''t hurt your Majesty?"

    Su Su was stunned: "No." No, she will.

    Nian Mu Ning opened the cell and said coldly, "Come out."

    Su Su looked at her in surprise, Nian Mu Ning walked in front of her, and said in a bad tone: "I hate that Princess Zhaohua more than you."

    Susu said: "But the Twenty-seven people said, I appear in front of Princess Zhaohua, she will be sad?"

    Nianmu Ning said: "I have fought against King Xuan. He is an unparalleled hero in the world. People like him cannot be loved by Princess Zhaohua, and Princess Zhaohua cannot be true to your Majesty."

    So in Nian Mu Ning''s heart, Ye Bingchang was more threatening than Su Su.

    After all, a soft knife is more difficult to prevent than a hard knife.

    Su Su followed Nian Mu Ning out, and it rained lightly outside.

    The rain at the end of January felt a chill.

    It was past noon, and when he returned to Chengqian Pce, Su Su heard the sound of studying before he stepped in.

    Ye Bingshang''s tone is soft, and he is reading a story.

    Wu Nong''s soft words came, appearing very warm.

    Nian Mu Ning pushed Su Su a hand: "Go in."

    Su Su staggered, suspecting that she was deliberate, the cold-faced girl wanted to see herself and Ye Bingshang tore up.

    Su Su recently figured out Nian Mu Ning, and found that she now only sees the safety of Tan Tai Jin. She has lost her past love, and has really be a sincere subordinate.

    Including Ye Chufeng, who is also loyal to Tan Tai Jin now. If it hadn''t been known that the Young Demon God could not use his demon power, Su Su would suspect Tan Tai Jin had changed their minds.

    She fell into the main hall too conspicuously, Ye Bingshang stopped reading, and looked over in surprise.

    Her beautiful eyes widened, and she said in disbelief for a while: "Sister three!"

    Susu stood up straight, smirked and greeted her: "Big sister."

    "You, how could you..." Ye Bingshang didn''t speak yet, another cold voice sounded.

    "Who let you in, get out!"

    Su Su nced at Tan Tai Jin, he pressed his lips, coughed a few times, and looked at her gloomily. Su Su suddenly rememberedst night, he curled up under her feet, letting her beat him.

    The contrast is too big, well, he guessed he really wanted to strangle her.

    Actually, Su Su didn''t care if he had anything with Ye Bingshang.

    It would be a good thing if Ye Bingshang can teach Tantai Jin Ai.

    After she figured it out, her face was calm, she didn''t even look at them, and said, "You continue, I will get out."

    When she was about to step out of the threshold, the youth behind her said lightly.

    "Come on, invite Mrs. Ye over."

    Susu paused, she turned her head suddenly, Tan Tai Jin looked at her indifferently. As if she dared to step out of this door today, he cut off Mrs. Ye.

    Su Su thought, didn¡¯t Tan Tai Jin let her go? Now she was leaving, but he threatened her with his grandmother!

    Taijin said: "Miss Ye San has nothing to exin?"

    Susu said: "What did I do wrong, why should I exin?"

    Tan Taijin sneered, and said: "Miss Ye San is not brave, she is also capable, and I don''t know if Pang Yizhi will be grateful to you. Go back to the prison, when will you find someone alone, and when will youe out again? !"

    Su Su looked at his expression. The young man Xuan Yi''splexion was grim, and there was a bit of terrible anger implied, he actually knew the existence of Pang Yizhi!

    is also sure that she deliberately attracted the Night Shadow Guard and let them go.

    Perhaps thinking deeper, he wanted Xiao Rin''s Qianlongwei to be carefullyid out, but it was destroyed by Su Sust night.

    Ye Bingshang''s gaze stayed on the Susu Pce women''s clothing, and he couldn''t bear to say: "Your Majesty...how to treat the third sister like this, the third sister was ignorant, it is impossible for your majesty to still hate her. She was loved and grown up like a jade, Where will you serve people?"

    Taijin looked at Ye Bingshang, his tone of voice was quite soft,pletely lost the cold gloom of the talent: "She is different from you, she is unforgivable, and she knows you are kind, so you don''t have to speak for her."

    Su Su didn''t even look at them, and stepped out of Chengqian Pce.

    Nianmu Ning looked at her, and Su Su said, "I was kicked out, let you keep me locked up."

    Nianmu Ning frowned: "Did you admit your mistake?"

    She just hoped that Su Su would be soft. She didn''t realize that Su Su not only refused to ept the softness, but also choked with his Majesty.

    Su Su returned to the cell again, this time Nian Mu Ning did not dare to release her.

    She was so hungry that she didn''t know how long the time had passed.

    Finally a little pcedy walked in and let her eat.

    Su Su picked up the chopsticks, paused, didn''t eat a bite, andy back with a sense ofpassion.

    Gouyu said nervously, "What''s wrong with you, little master?"

    The body of a mortal, so hungry without a meal.

    Susuforted it: "Don''t worry, I will be fine."

    Gouyu was terribly afraid, the tears of the soul-killing beads had not turned into nails, he was always afraid that the young devil would kill the little master. Starving to death is also death!

    Susu said: "He won''t let me die."

    Otherwise, she won¡¯t be given food.

    If she takes it softly, there will be terrible consequences, Tan Tai Jin is so indifferent, afraid of her bad things, will keep her locked up.

    Letting Pang Yizhi go is something he cannot tolerate.

    But she can''t stay in jail forever, because since entering the jail, Soul Extinguishes tears have remained motionless and no longer feverish.

    She can go out, whether it is to make him love her or hate her. She can get out.

    Susu smiled, yes, she betrayed him deliberately.

    She needs nine soul-killing nails.

    also needs his anger at the moment, knowing that anger is always a good thing, if by now, there is no feeling at all, it is a desperate thing.

    She stayed till the evening, and Gouyu said, "The rain stopped outside."

    Susu licked her dry lips. She was drowsy and couldn''t hold it anymore. She fainted while resting her arm on her back.

    The sound of footsteps sounded in the night, someone opened the door of the cell and helped her up.

    With the coldness of winter night and rain in his ck robe, Su Su curled up in his arms unconsciously and trembled.

    He held her tightly.

    "The lone will kill you sooner orter!"

    She has no response.

    Tai-Jin pinched her chin, took a sip of warm water, covered her lips, and let her get over.

    The girl swallowed unconsciously, and the warm water ran down her beautiful white neck.

    He left her lips, showing a slight mockery.

    The mockery was over, and he fed a few sips of water in the same way.

    The girl''s dry lips finally looked better.

    Taijin''splexion hadn''t faded yet, he buried his head in her neck and didn''t speak for a long time.

    The mouse squeaked past and was kicked away by Tantai Jin.

    He picked up Su Su and walked out of the cell without a word.

    The young man is too thin, and his back is like a tall bamboo.

    Gouyu did not speak.

    stared nkly. It didn''t understand this situation, didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t dare to ask.

    While talking about killing her, while kissing her, it saw it all. Kissing takes longer than feeding water, and if the little master is awake, he will definitely be angry and punch someone.

    It believed for the first time that the young demon **** was really reluctant to kill the little master.

    He is emotional.

 Chapter 64: Stay with you

    When Susu was conscious, it was already dawn outside.

    Under the soft bed, even without opening his eyes, he knew that he had left the dungeon.

    At a nce, she has indeed returned to Chengqian Pce.

    There was a feeling of being bound on her wrist. She looked over and found a transparent rope loop on her slender wrist, which had been buckled on the dragon bed.

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    Gouyu said: "Don''t struggle, it''s weak water."

    So Su Suy down calmly, she was the only one on the bed, and Tantai Jin didn''t know where he went.

    Gouyu: "He took you backst night and stared at you for a long time like a crazy face, and finally tied you up with a weak water rope."

    Su Su lowered his eyelids, pursing his lips and said, "I hate this very much."

    It was because of the weak water rope loop that she couldn''t do anythingst time, so she was puppeted and killed Xiao Rin.

    Gouyu knew her heart knot, and it was not veryforting.

    Freeing Pang Yizhi is simply the inverse scale that lifted Tantai Jin, not to mention that Susu beat Tantai Jin to get Pang Yizhi to leave.

    The master and servant did not speak. After a while, a little courtdy came in with a dinner te: "The ve and maid served the girl to eat."

    Su Su said: "I have no appetite."

    The little pcedy sternly said: "Your Majesty said, when does the girl eat, and when does Mrs. Ye eat."

    Susu had no choice but to say: "Bring it over."

    The pcedy wanted to feed her, but she refused. Su Su sat up by herself and sipped the porridge. She hadn''t eaten for two days, and the porridge was soft and sweet.

    The little pcedy nced at Su Su quietly.

    This person has no status, and even tells that your majesty hates her, and one day he will do everything possible to torture her.

    But for so long, this one has nothing to do.

    The girl who drank the porridge had a pale face, her eyes were clear and cold, she had lost the softness in her appearance, and looked full of vitality.

    The maid thought, she''s pretty.

    The beauty that is different from that of Princess Zhaohua, and evenpared to that, she doesn¡¯t even have the delicate grace of Princess Zhaohua.

    The girl''s temperament in front of her was like a spring rain, or the plums in bloom outside the Huayin Pce in the past few days. It is precisely because of the indifferent coldness in his eyes that I want people to see her smile even more.

    Until Su Su drank the porridge, the little pcedy realized she was a little lost.

    She quickly took the things in Su Su''s hand and resigned.

    Su Su began to think of a way. Since Tan Tai Jin wanted to threaten her with Mrs. Ye, it would obviously not work to skip meals.

    Gouyu made a mistakest time, and now he decided not to hide anything from Su Su, so heined to Su Su: "Little Master, Tantai Jin kissed you when you were in aa."

    It paused, and added embarrassingly: "Long time."

    It''s pretty erotic-sentimental.

    Su Su touched his lips and said, "I see."

    Gouyu was a little surprised to see that she was not angry. Su Su has changed a bit, and this change began on the day Xiao Lin died.

    She used to save Tan Tai Jin, sympathized with his experience, and feared that her Dao heart was not firm enough.

    But now that she has her own idea, she is more determined toplete the task.

    Gouyu sighed. It used to be afraid that the little master would be stubborn and would notpromise for the task. Now that she has experienced bad things and knows how topromise smoothly, it is inexplicably ufortable.

    The world is born, how heavy it is to press on such a childish shoulder.

    Susu didn''t get sulky, but closed his eyes calmly and rested.

    The people in the pce stood far away, and they didn''t know if there was a Night Shadow Guard in the dark.

    The usual time for Tantai Jin toe back has passed, and he still hasn''te back. Su Su slept again, only to hear someonee in.

    The pcedy added a few pcenterns, and the room suddenly brightened up.

    Susu took a rest for a day. She was already a vigorous person, and her vitality was almost restored.

    She sat up and saw the **** changing clothes for the young emperor.

    Taijin opened his arms, and the **** who was a head shorter than him trembled and took off his cumbersome ck dragon-print robe outside.

    He is thin and thin, and Xu Shi did not live well when he was young. He has grown taller, but his body still smells like a bit of skinny.

    With long narrow and gloomy eyes, it destroys the original strong youthfulness at a nce.

    makes him like a snake hissing and spitting out letters.

    In the eyes of Susu, he quickly lowered his face and looked at her with the eyes of his father and enemy.

    If you don¡¯t trust Gouyu, Su Su would think that sentence¡ª¡ª

    "When you were in aa, Tantai Jin kissed you." It was a joke.

    is not a joke, his expression is a bit funny at the moment.

    The water-locking rope loop is not short, at least within the range of the dragon bed, Susu moves freely. Her expression was calm, without any panic, the ink diverged, hanging down to the ce of her slender waist.

    Su Su sat cross-legged, looking like he wanted to talk to him.

    The pce people retreated outside the temple, and Tantai Jin came over. With a cold face, hepletely ignored her andy outside in his clothes.

    The dragon bed was very big, and Su Su was **** inside. She moved over, without speaking, she looked down at him.

    Young Crow ck''s long eyshes trembled slightly.

    The corners of Su Su¡¯s lips bend.

    It didn¡¯t take long before he could bear to open his eyes: "Get out!"

    Susu said: "The hands are tied, there is no way to roll off. You untie it for me, and I will go down immediately."

    Taijin said: "Are you really a lone and won''t punish you."

    Susu said: "Why do you think this way, you always thought you would punish me. But you didn''t, why didn''t you."

    Under the zedmp, the girl looked at him in confusion.

    He froze, turned his neck coldly, and turned his back to her: "You are still useful."

    "What''s the use?" Su Su was very puzzled. "The Ye family is gone, and Xia Guo has be your subject country. You know, I won''t be as obedient as my second brother. If you need someone who understands spells, the old Taoist can also do it. . You suspect that I''m bad to you, you should kill me."

    "Not the way it is now." Su Su said, "Tan Tai Jin, you have read the second section of Chapter 3 of "Qiyi". Do you remember what it says?"

    He didn''t move, his dark pupils looked like cold ghost fire.

    is about love.

    The voice of the girl behind him was like draughts, and she whispered in his ear: "You like me..."

    His fingers grabbed the bed sheet suddenly, got angry, sped her neck firmly, and pushed the person back on the bed.

    Tai-Jin said furiously: "Shut up!"

    The girl was **** by weak water, she didn''t struggle, she looked at him quietly with clear eyes. His whole body was tense, and there was an irritation of being dismantled.

    She raised her hand, as if to p him. He didn''t hide, he didn''t expect her hand to just touch his face lightly.

    Taijin has got goose bumps all over her body. The ce she touched seems to be hot. He sped her wrist and said coldly: "Don''t try to do anything, under the weak water bondage, you are just a waste!"

    The girl under her bodyughed suddenly, she seemed to have discovered something funny.

    "Are you still afraid of me?"

    He pressed his lips tightly without making a sound.

    Su Su roughly knew in his heart, the tears of the soul-killing beads in his arms sensed the emotions of the demon god, and he was already answering for him.

    The girl whispered: "Tan Tai Jin, you can unlock this for me, it''s ufortable."

    Her attitude is surprisingly good. The young man''s eyes drooped slightly to look at her.

    As if her conspiracy and tricks will all burst out in the next moment, and will beat him to blood all over.

    "I promise not to run, nor to spoil your business, I will apany you, and you will say okay."

    "Along with me?" He was stunned, and subconsciously repeated it in a low voice.

    The girlughed. The childish color of her eyebrows faded a lot, and her eyes seemed to have scorching flowers. She nodded: "Well, with you, I was your wife."

    "No, no one will apany me." He seemed toe back from his unspeakable emotions, his stunned expression suddenly turned sullen, he grinned and said, "Who are you going to help this time, Pang Yizhi ran away, eh? Is it possible that you think the Eighth Prince is pitiful, he is more suitable to be an emperor than I am, so you want to help him again, right?"

    "First Xiao Rin, then Pang Yizhi, you will never help me, you obviously hate me in your heart. You **** liar!"

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    Gouyu said, "...He has a clear head."

    Although he was reluctant to kill the little master, but looking at the young man''s ck eyes suddenly became mad, he knew that the little master could not steal the rice.

    Susu thought that the feelings of mortals are like soft water. When a person likes her, her attitude is soft and Tantaijin will listen to her a little bit. That''s how it is done in the script!

    However, at this moment, Su Susheng looked at the man who looked like a neurotic in front of him without love, and realized that he was very wrong.

    His ck eyshes trembled, and his thin lips were bloodless. At first, he looked at her like killing her father''s enemy, but now he almost regards her as the enemy of the Jiu n!

    Knowing that he might be trying to make up for himself to hurt him, Su Su didn''t smile at him, coldly raised his leg and kicked him.

    He only paid attention to the hideous expression, and didn''t notice her leg. She kicked him and Tan Tai Jin snorted.

    But the look of horror and anger faded from his face, and the thin young man lowered his eyes and calmed down.

    He looked at her with a look of gaze.

    "The lone is the emperor." He said suddenly.

    Susu didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Taijin said: "You can do anything you want, Ye Xiwu, you are nothing but an object."

    Oh, it turned out that it took so long before he realized that he wanted to refute Su Su''s previous statement that he liked him.

    Su Su looked at him coldly, thinking, go to your mother''s belongings!

    When the girl didn''tugh, the sense of coldness and holiness returned.

    He looked at her without blinking, his Adam''s apple moved.

    Susu has a bad feeling.

    The youth suddenly leaned over and pressed it up, his lips fell on her neck, his voice was vague and pretending to be cold, and he repeated firmly: "I can do whatever I want!"

    I don''t know if this sentence is trying to brainwash her or convince himself.

    Su Su didn''t expect to talk about copse like this.

    She tugged at his hair: "Get out! Get out!"

    His hands rubbed her body, breathing quickly. Su Susheng tore off a few of his hair, the other party had a considerable amount of hair, and he just snorted and didn''t care about it, and came to kiss her lips.

    She turned to the beginning, hiding and hiding, more tired than fighting.

    "You are mentally retarded, and you still touch me if you don''t like you. If you are in love, you will hold this quilt. It is also an object!"

    Tai-Jin''s scalp was sore by her.

    "You are like a madman." He said angrily.

    Su Su retorted and said coldly: "A madman is ashamed to say that someone else is mad!"

    However, he is weak and weak, but he is a man in the end. Su Su is restrained by the weak water and can''t get off the dragon bed.

    "Don''t move, or you will kill your grandmother alone!"

    "Bah, you are so shameless, why don''t you die!"

    Su Su felt the stiff thing against him, his face was scratched by her, and he still refused to give up.

    At this moment, someone outside the hall tremblingly reported: "Your Majesty, Princess Zhaohua is unwell and vomiting blood."

    The man''s movements stopped abruptly.

    His eyes are full of passion and lust, still panting.

    But the pcedy''s words were like a basin of cold water, which suddenly calmed him down.

    He nced at the girl who was crushed under him, and the girl stared at him coldly. He got up from her without saying a word, dressed and went out.

    He walked out of the hall door, the chilly night breeze blew on his face, finally he was a little sober.

    Nian Baiyu looked at the wound on Tantai Jin¡¯s face in surprise: "Your Majesty?"

    Tai Jin gave him a cold look.

    Nian Baiyu lowered his head, afraid to speak.

    Tai-Jin turned back to indifferent again, and asked the maidservant who came to report as he walked: "What''s wrong with Princess Zhaohua? Did you call the imperial doctor?"

    The maidservant in the small pce with red eyes: "Your Majesty, save the princess, the doctor has treated him, saying that the princess is overwhelmed and depressed and bes ill. If this continues, I am afraid that he will not live for three years."

    Tai Jin frowned: "How could this be?"

    The maid trembling in fear.

    "Say!"

    "It''s been a long time, and it''s been spread everywhere in the pce, saying about Princess Zhaohua''s past, and also saying... Your Majesty doesn''t like her, and now she hasn''t been given the name of the county lord. It''s just... to humiliate her and die. King Xuan."

 Chapter 65: Block

    Ye Bingchangy weakly on the bed.

    Zhou¡¯s winter is warmer than Xia¡¯s, but there is no blood on her face.

    Xiaohui said angrily: "Miss, don''t listen to those who have broken mouths. You are the only person in your Majesty''s pce. Who else can you like if you don''t like it? The youngdy came to Zhou for the sake of her country, what are they? Don''t understand, beware that your Majesty knows that he will p their mouthster."

    Ye Bingshang coughed twice: "Xiaohui, I''m fine. Go to bed, it''ste at night, and your Majesty will definitely note over."

    Xiaohui was about to speak when she found that thenterns of the colored ze pce in the hall were lit up for the first time.

    "Miss, your majesty is here!" Xiaohui said in surprise.

    Ye Bingchang was startled, raised his eyes and looked up, and he saw the young man in Xuanyi walking slowly into the hall.

    Xiaohui whispered: "Your Majesty cares about the youngdy." After the truce between the two countries, Tan Tai Jin didn''t ask for anything, only Ye Bingshang from Zhou Guo.

    It''s sote now, as soon as he heard that Ye Bingchang was not in good health, he rushed over immediately.

    The maid took over Tantaijin''s cloak, Ye Bingchang stood up to salute.

    Tai Jin said: "No, you have a good rest."

    The imperial physician rushed over behind him, repeating Ye Bingshang''s condition. Tantai-Jin listened nkly, and for a long while, he said calmly, "All those who chew the tongue are killed."

    Xiaohui''s body trembled, never expected that his Majesty would kill directly.

    Ye Bingshang''s face turned pale too, and Xu was afraid to scare her, and the youth''s ck pupils put a touch of gentleness: "Don''t be afraid, alone will not hurt you."

    Ye Bingchang whispered: "My concubine believes in your Majesty."

    She looked at him sadly, seemingly very difficult to speak, and it took a long time before she made up her mind to ask: "Does your majesty... really dislike her concubine?"

    Taijin said softly: "No, I know your past and appreciate your past kindness. If I really mind, I won''t ask you toe."

    Ye Bingchang''s eyes were tearful, and the hand in the quilt held the young man''s palm.

    "But they are really right. The concubine should havemitted suicide at the moment of King Xuan''s death. The concubine lost Xia Guo''s face and was ashamed of his majesty. The concubine had no face in Zhou."

    Taijin smiled: "How can you take what the dead said?"

    Ye Bingchang looked at him with red eyes.

    She was already very pitiful, Tan Tai Jin was silent for a moment, looking at her eyes, there was a slight throbbing in her heart, just like a few years ago, he couldn''t help but soften and said, "Go to sleep, lonely tonight. Guarding you."

    Ye Bingchang bit his lip, and silently moved inside.

    set aside a ce for Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin was silent, and his clothesy down.

    Ye Bingshang''s maidservants were all very sensible, and they hurriedly withdrew when they saw this.

    Xiaohui couldn''t help but bring joy to her face, she said, "The youngdy was born so beautifully, how could your majesty never touch her." After tonight, the youngdy must have a status, so she won''t even bully her.

    Xiaohui was also busy following the others back.

    The pce people only left two dim yellow pcenterns, Tantai''s eyes were open, and the dark pupils looked at Ye Bingshang.

    He was born with ack of emotions, and followed Jing Lan''an to learn how to do well, but imitation is imitating, most of the time his heart is as cold as October cold pool.

    But only when facing the woman in front of him, he will feel a little bit ofplicated feelings in his heart.

    Ye Bingchang''s pale face was full of red clouds. She lowered her eyes, her temperament was still as pale as a chrysanthemum, and her fingers trembled slightly to get rid of the clothes.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving my concubine a ce to settle down."

    She took off her youth coat, and the other party held her hand, Ye Bingchang raised her eyes, Tan Tai Jin smiled and said, "You are unwell, don''t have to. Sleep."

    Ye Bingshang''s lips trembled, nodded obediently, and went to sleep.

    Tai-Jin turned his back to her, the smile on his face disappeared, and he was stained with dark clouds.

    He has a cold expression, and there is no reaction under him.

    Tai-Jin had doubted whether he had a problem when he was young. He was in the filthy summer pce harem, and he understood the affairs of the world at the age of eleven or twelve.

    He has not only seen the affair between men and women, but also between men and men.

    Normal men experience dreams when the age is right, but he doesn''t.

    There were also female officials who coveted him to seduce him. He was only thirteen years old at that time, a lowly and weak proton, and she didn''t know that she could drive evil things.

    The female officer took the medicine, and the monkey rushed up, and while taking off his clothes, she gasped and said, "Proton, I will make you happy. As long as you try this taste once, you will never forget it. You can touch it wherever you want. Can¡­¡­"

    The plump body looked like a mass of fatty meat to him, which made him sick.

    The female officer''s hand fumbled on him, and for a long while, the flushed young boy under him did not respond, like a wooden stake.

    The female officer lifted her skirt, spitted, and kicked him.

    He is naked-half naked, holding himself tightly without a word, listening to her insulting words.

    Nausea came up dullly. The boy protected his head, and under his arm, the dark pupil did not blink.

    The fingers moved slightly.

    The female officer stared in horror, trying to scream, but she couldn''t make a sound.

    She watched the boy slowly stand up from the ground, picked up the clothes and put them on, staring at her nkly. In her pupils, her neck was tightly strangled by a ck snake.

    Soon, she fell to the ground, silent.

    The boy looked at his hand thoughtfully.

    For Tan Tai Jin, many things have happened over the years. Apart from death, there is nothing that can make him afraid. The reason why he remembers deeply is because that was the first time he could call out a monster to kill.

    Although it is a silly little snake.

    The death of the female officer is ugly.

    When ¡¡¡¡ waited to find out, there were still flies flying on her body.

    I should be afraid to call out monsters, Tan Tai Jin thought. But he tried to make a look of fear, but he couldn''t help but bring out an evil smile in his eyes.

    Killing like this...It''s so easy.

    As long as he has power, he can be a demon, even a demon. He can do anything.

    For any man, knowing that he did not lift up when he was young, I''m afraid it will be very ufortable in my heart. But Tantai Jin did not, he quickly epted this reality.

    Just as Tantai clearly wanted to gouge his eyes, he was calm after being blind.

    Whether it is the eyes or the lower body, they are nothing but an ornament for him.

    But, his ck pupil looked at the beating candle, resting his arm. His "sweetheart" was clearly asleep behind him, but he still couldn''t react.

    A moment ago, he was in Chengqian Pce...

    Tai Jin raised his hand and coldly touched the scratched wound on his face.

    *

    Su Su closed her legs tightly, her face ugly.

    Gouyu said: "Little Master, what''s wrong with you?"

    Susu said: "People have three urgency."

    So Gouyu also followed her anxiously: "Tantai Jin hasn''t returned yet, what can I do?"

    Su Su gritted his teeth and said, "I really want to kill him."

    "Why don''t you call someone the master."

    Although Susu can use vomiting to dy the reaction of the body, there are many inconveniences for the body of a mortal. She held on for a while, and called the maid toe in.

    Thedy of the pce said: "The ve can''t untie the rope in the girl''s hand."

    "Tan Tai Jin!"

    The pcedy was very frightened when she heard this name. Seeing Susu calling her Majesty¡¯s name angrily, the pcedy looked at her in fear: "Your Majesty is in the Zhaohua County Lord¡¯s Pce."

    Su Su said: "Then Nian Mu Ning! Please call Nian Mu Ning over!"

    Nian Mu Ning came in after a while.

    The woman with the same indifferent eyebrows and Nian Baiyu nced at her, frowning impatiently and said, "What''s the matter with Miss Ye San."

    "Untie the weak water rope loop."

    "no."

    The **** the bed said irresistibly: "If you want me to pee on the bed of Tantai Cinder, you can keep watching."

    Nian Mu Ning was taken aback, and for a while, he said, "Foulnguage!"

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    After all, Nian Mu Ning also realized Susu''s embarrassment at the moment. She is a cultivator of the aisle, and she will not betray Tantai Jin, so she naturally knows how to solve the weak water rope loop.

    She made aplicated gesture, moved her lips, untied the rope loop at the head of the bed, and Su Su bounced off.

    After a while, Su Su came back andy back on the bed with a long sigh. It was really hard to be a human.

    Nianmu Ning tied the weak water rope back to her.

    Su Su did not object, and watched Ning Mu Ning leave with a cold face.

    Nian Mu Ning walked away, and a smile appeared on the corner of Su Su''s lips.

    Gouyu said: "Little master, solve it quickly."

    I saw that Su Su''s slender fingers pinched a few decisions, and they were exactly the same as the tricks of Cai Nianmu Ning.

    She muttered something in her mouth, tried several times, and after a while, the weak water rope loop was untied.

    Although he has a small qualifications in the fairy world, Su Su is very smart in learning things.

    Shoujue, she can remember it once she read it. As for the form, she can guess it based on Nianmu Ning¡¯s asional lip movement.

    Su Su untied the rope loop andy back down again.

    It''s sote outside, and she can''t do much when she goes out now. Let''s see the situation tomorrow.

    Without restraint, Su Su felt more at ease.

    Gouyu sighed, and understood why Tantai Jin was so afraid of the little master. Compared to them, she was indeed a very powerful existence.

    After dawn, an edict spread throughout the pce.

    The **** held the ck decree and said to Ye Bingshang with a smile and ttery: "Congrattions, Madam Hexi."

    Ye Bingchang got up from the ground, Yan Boru contained a stream of spring water, and thanked him softly.

    The system of Zhou Guo and Da Xia Fengfei is different.

    The level of the concubine from high to low is "Queen, Madam, Zhaoyi, Jieyu, Ronghua, and Beauty".

    Tantai Jin left before dawn.

    Then the imperial decree arrived. Ye Bingchang thought that there would be at most one Zhaoyi, but he didn''t expect Tantai Jin to directly call himself "Mrs. Zhaohua", and his status was only under the queen.

    She was holding the imperial decree, and her mood was a bitplicated for a while.

    The boy who was not optimistic before, once became her future support, this kind of change makes people feel unspeakable.

    At this time, she inevitably thought of Xiao Rin.

    If Xiao Rin bes the throne, the same will be given to her.

    Outside, it was said that Tantai Jin was a tyrant, he was cruel and indifferent, but facing Ye Bingshang, his eyebrows were always gentle, and even his voice was a little clear and clear.

    Xiaohui said happily: "This time is fine, no one dares to bully thedy anymore. No, it''s thedy. Look at the ve-maid''s mouth, thedy is ady."

    Ye Bingchang''s eyebrows were filled with sorrow, and he smiled bitterly, without speaking.

    I thought Tan Tai Jin had a good fortune on herst night, but in reality the young people''s clothing corners were cold.

    She stared at it in the middle of the night, and suddenly missed Xiao Lin a bit.

    Ye Bingshang felt lonely and uneasy.

    These things were obtained so quickly that it made her feel very unreal. Naturally, she had treated Xiao Rin sincerely, but she couldn''t really die with Xiao Rin.

    Today''s young emperor is heavier than Xiao Rin, and crueler than Xiao Rin. Although she is sad, she also knows that this person will not have a good temper like Xiao Rin.

    Even though... Ye Bingshang noticed that Tan Tai Jin seemed to be imitating Xiao Lin to treat himself.

    The curvature of the corners of his mouth when heughed was very simr to Xiao Rin.

    These did not make Ye Bingchang feel at ease, but his heart sank. She remembered that there was a third sister in the pce who had never liked her since she was a child, and she was even more unhappy.

    She looked at the lotus pond in the pce and squeezed her sleeves tightly.

    *

    Tai-Jin supported his chin, lookingzily at the kneeling man.

    "Ye Chufeng, it''s been a few days, you said to Gu, no one was found?"

    Ye Chufeng was silent, and for a while, he lowered his head: "The subordinates are ipetent."

    "No, you are not ipetent." Tan Tai Jin said with a smile, "You are unfaithful, an unfaithful dog, it really annoys Gu."

    Ye Chufeng''s shoulders trembled.

    "You think Gu really trusts you, huh?"

    In the soul-eater behind Ye Chufeng, the spirit of the old Dao floated out. His body was very evil, and Jie Jie smiled and said: "Your Majesty, I have found Pang Yizhi''s whereabouts. They are hiding in the courtyard of the old woman!"

    The "old woman" in the old crossing is Mrs. Ye, Susu''s grandmother.

    "Our people have surrounded the yard, and the old woman is still unwilling to hand over her."

    Tai-Jin said mockingly: "As expected, she is the woman who walked out the door."

    Ye Chufeng''s face was pale, and he kowtowed and said, "I beg your Majesty to go around the ancestor... Mrs. Ye."

    Taijin Taijin was about to speak, when Nian Baiyu suddenly said, "Who!"

    His long sword flew out, and a figure outside the window swiftly avoided.

    Ye Chufeng said: "The third sister!"

 Chapter 66: Common Talisman

    Su Su didn''t expect to hear this when he came out.

    Grandma actually hid Pang Yizhi, her heart sank. The olddy is a stubborn person. She is different from herself with tasks. The olddy has the honor and disgrace of her family and country in her heart.

    To Mrs. Ye Lao, Xiao Lin is a hero, Pang Yizhi is also a minister of Xia Guo, Tan Tai Jin is the anti-thief instead.

    The olddy will never give Pang Yizhi by herself.

    and Tantai Jin...

    Susu looked at Shang Tantai Jin with indifferent eyes: "Will you hurt grandmother?"

    Taijin said: "If you hand over the culprit, she can enjoy her old age. If she is stubborn, she will never let her go."

    Susu understood that he was murderous, and she said: "Let me persuade grandma! She is too old to go against you!"

    Tai Jin straightened up, and said lightly: "I don''t trust you."

    Let her go, she has the ability to take Mrs. Ye to escape, maybe she will take Pang Yizhi.

    Susu didn''t agree, and ran out without saying a word.

    Tan Tai Jin''s eyes sank.

    The ck mist rolled in the Soul Devouring banner, and the ck formation under Su Su''s feet lit up, his hands and feet were bound.

    She has a fierce expression and bit her tongue.

    "Sweep the array, break!"

    The ck mist dissipated, and the girl''s light figure disappeared behind the rockery in twos or twos.

    Tai Jin stood up and chased after him angrily.

    "Get back to Gu!"

    can''t let her go, she took Mrs. Ye away, she won''te back again. She does not love his power, does not like him, does not fear his threats, he has nothing to keep her!

    Nian Baiyu and others did not expect Miss Ye San to break the old-fashioned formation in the blink of an eye.

    Including the old Dao himself, he was stunned.

    Taijin has already chased it out.

    Twenty Baiyu''s light work is very good, and in a blink of an eye he catches up with Susu. She knows how to use martial arts, but she doesn''t know how to use martial arts.

    Su Su dodges Nian Baiyu''s palm. She can''t run Nian Baiyu, but he stops her way.

    Tai-Jin can be rushed, his eyes staring at her like a falcon.

    He gasped and said, "If you dare to run! Kill Ye Chufeng alone!"

    Su Su was also very angry: "Kill, he is no longer a member of the Ye family."

    Ye Chufeng lowered his head, his face pale.

    Twelve peach wood swords suddenly appeared in the air, and Su Su cursed low and rolled away. Sure enough, Nian Mu Ning also joined the battle.

    Su Su used a spell, and Nian Mu Ning was able to resolve it very quickly.

    Susu''s body skills are not aggressive, and it is very difficult to beat Twenty Baiyu.

    His siblings and brothers had a clear heart, and Su Su quickly fell in love.

    Seeing soda, Tan Tai Jhin''s clenched fist finally loosened.

    Susu circled around and locked on the weakest person in the audience.

    With bright eyes, she deliberately ate Twen Baiyu a palm and flew towards Tantai Jin.

    Taijin subconsciously wanted to catch her, and the old way quickly reminded: "Your Majesty, the little demon girl med you!"

    Tai-Jin remembered what happenedst time, his face darkened: "Ye Xiwu!"

    Seeing him see through, Su Su had to bend his waist halfway, and spun down lightly.

    Nianmu Ning raised his hand: "Go!"

    A bracelet flew out of her hand, and the bracelet instantly turned into countless silver rings in the air. Su Su looked at it and knew that this thing was a spiritual weapon. She didn''t dare to resist and kicked the silver ring close to her.

    The old road said: "Your Majesty, as long as you use the soul-devouring g, the demon..."

    Before he finished speaking, Tan Tai Jin turned around and stared at him fiercely: "You''re looking for death!"

    The old Dao recognized him as the master, and tremblingly did not dare to speak.

    Who ever wanted to change things suddenly, one of the silver rings flew out, and someone eximed: "Madam!"

    Su Su looked back and saw that the silver ring he kicked out hit a woman in scarlet clothes.

    is Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingchang covered his chest and fell down pale. Xiaohui quickly supported her.

    Su Su was at a loss for a moment, and understood that he had made trouble, and he did not struggle when he was captured by Nian Baiyu.

    Taijin''s face was ugly. He picked up the dying Ye Bingshang and looked at Su Su coldly: "If something happens to her, the lone will slowly settle ounts with you."

    Su Su didn''t expect that she almost killed someone, she stood there with a pale face.

    Xiao Lin''s death was a knot in her heart. She cultivated the way of immortality, and it was a sin to kill innocent people, not to mention Xiao Lin begged her not to hurt Ye Bingshang.

    She is afraid that someone will die because of herself.

    Gouyu said puzzledly in her mind: "Little Master, Gouyu has always helped you pay attention. The silver ring you kicked out can''t hit someone."

    How could it happen that he hit Ye Bingshang?

    Su Su was stunned: "What?"

    Gouyu can''t lie to her, since the silver ring, which is a spiritual weapon, can''t hit a person, it can only prove that there is something controlling the silver ring.

    The one who can control the silver ring...is a fairy!

    Su Su suddenly remembered the heart-protection scales on Ye Bingchang''s body.

    The fog in her mind seemed to be lifted suddenly, and she finally knew why Ye Bingshang felt something was wrong for a long time.

    The big sister of the original owner is obviously not easy, Ye Bingchang deliberately controlled Yinhuan to hit herself!

    Su Su can think of it, and Gouyu naturally thought of it.

    Gouyu said angrily: "We thought she was a good person before."

    If it hadn''t been for Gouyu''s attention, let alone Tantai Jin, I am afraid that even Su Su would think that he hurt Ye Bingshang, and feel guilty.

    Susu whispered: "Perhaps, she was a good person."

    When did attitudes start to change? Su Su remembered that Ye Bingshang didn''t want to leave Xiao Rin in his dream for the first time in Nightmare''s dream. At that time, Ye Bingshang had been a queen in his dream for several years and had a son.

    Su Su suddenly raised his eyes.

    *

    She was indeed a good person before. Seeing Xiaohui''s worried eyes, Ye Bingshang thought so.

    Protecting heart scales protects her heart, her face is pale, but her life is safe.

    The magistrates hurriedly came for treatment, Ye Bingshang''s eyes fell on the emperor Xuanyi outside, Tantai Jin''s expression was cold, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Ye Bingshang thought to himself, how would he punish the third sister?

    The third sister jumped up and down against Tantai Jin, and he would not give the third sister lightly.

    Ye Bingchang weakly covered his lips and coughed. She used to be a good person. She gave money to the distressed people in Beijing and set up a college for the children. She was courteous and worked hard to rescue small animals. No one looked down upon Tantai Jin, who was once a proton.

    But good people... are also scared.

    She is a good queen in the nightmare''s dream. Finally, the husband changed his mind, and the son died, and her heart slowly turned to ashes.

    Since childhood, my grandmother has loved her third sister and eldest brother. Everything she wants is done by herself.

    But the third sister wants to fight with her!

    The three sisters obviously have everything, a distinguished life experience, loved by everyone. And I have to work hard for everything I want.

    Ye Xiwu was like a dark cloud pressing on her head and making her breathless. One day, he will steal everything from Tianhuan like mulberry wine.

    Ye Bingshang put down his hands and showed aforting smile: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, my concubine is okay."

    The imperial doctor said: "The madam hasn''t hurt her heart, so she can recover after taking a good rest."

    å£Ì¨Jin nodded: "You have a good rest."

    Xuanyi''s youth was cold and angry, and walked away.

    Xiaohui snorted, gloating, "The third youngdy hurt Madam in full view. Your Majesty will definitely not go around her!"

    Ye Bingchang put his finger on his lips: "Don''t say that, the third sister didn''t mean it."

    "Madam!"

    Ye Bingchang shook her head palely at her.

    *

    Chengqian Temple was burning incense, and when Tantai Jin walked in, the girl in pink hugged her knees and sat on the copse.

    She was in a daze, and a cup of hot tea in front of her moistened her eyshes slightly.

    Hearing his footsteps, Su Su didn''t turn his head back, and said, "Don''t expect me to go and apologize to her. Now the weak water rope loop can''t trap me. If you get close to me, I will beat you up at any time."

    Taijin said: "Do you think that loneliness will make you apologize?"

    "No?" The girl raised her head.

    Susu thought he would see an angry face, never thought Tan Tai Jin was very calm, nced at her, and said: "Gu knows she did it on purpose."

    As soon as he said this, not only Su Su but also Gou Yu was shocked.

    Tai Jin frowned: "What do you look at Gu?"

    Susu said: "Do you know that she would call me if she had an ident?"

    Taijin said: "Whether she intentionally or not, you can''t hurt her."

    Susu looked at him with a surprised look.

    The youth did not realize that normal people would not react like this. He drank a mouthful of hot tea. In the hazy mist, he had red lips, like a thin, harmless deer.

    Su Su felt a little cold.

    Gouyu shuddered, and said her heartfelt voice: "Is this a natural evil bone..."

    There is no love thread, no real feelings. He imitated the emotions of normal people, but he was indifferent in his heart. He clearly saw through everything, but he acted ording to the emotions he should have.

    In his heart, Ye Bingshang is the one he likes, so he follows Xiao Lin to protect her like Ye Bingshang.

    Tai Jin didn''t even think he was sick.

    Su Su''s mind was spinning quickly, didn''t Ye Bingchang suffer this in vain?

    She was in a much better mood, suddenly holding up his face, treating a child, discussing and saying: "Hey, your majesty, let me go to my grandmother. I will teach you to drawmon people every day, even before you can use it. The one who doesn¡¯t beat you anymore, but also helps you find the Eighth Prince, what do you think."

    He has clear bones and his cheeks are in the girl''s soft palms.

    Tai Jin took off her hand ufortably, closed her eyes, and said coldly: "You can run."

    "No, no! Really no! I promise."

    "Heh."

    "When I beg you, she is getting older and will not hinder you or anything."

    Her eyes became sad, and she said in a daze: "Big brother died in the battle, Daddy was exiled, and I only have grandmother."

    He looked at her for a long time, and seemed to be distinguishing whether her words were true or false.

    After a while, Su Su heard him say: "I will give you a chance to see Mrs. Ye. But Pang Yizhi, I will be killed."

    Su Su raised his eyes to look at him.

    Tai Jin said: "This is the emperor''s power."

    So, I can¡¯t go back anymore. Pang Yizhi has Qianlongwei in his hands, and those people will be afraid that one day he will wake up and his head will roll on the ground.

    On the side of the couch, how can you allow others to snore.

    Su Su had no choice but to nod.

    The youth stood up: "Let''s go."

    Su Su hurriedly followed him. Before going out, Tantai Jin paused, and Su Susheng was afraid that he would regret it: "What''s the matter?"

    "You just said that, remember."

    "What?" Su Su didn''t react for a while.

    His eyes were slightly cold, he nced at her, and reminded: "Common Talisman."

    The girl nodded earnestly: "Well, as long as you protect your grandmother, teach youmon life charms, don''t beat you, I won''t run, and I will help you find the Eighth Prince."

    The corners of his lips moved, and he took the lead.

    Nian Mu Ning looked at Su Su warily, for fear that she would kill Tantai Jin.

    Su Su followed Tantai Jin and came to a quiet courtyard.

    At this moment, the outside of the small courtyard is surrounded by heavy soldiers.

    Not only that, Gou Yu said: "Someone in the distance is holding a weak water arrow, and a huge person can''t run away."

    Taijin is really going to besiege Pang Yizhi.

    Su Su felt very ufortable. For the past year, she has watched her deceased die one by one. Dadao does not overestimate life and death, but at that moment, who can be ruthless.

    Su Su Bai is puzzled. Since Pang Yizhi has Qianlongwei, why would he hide here in embarrassment?

    What happened the night he escaped from the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce?

    Before Su Su wanted to understand, she saw a spirited old man with a cane.

    "Grandma!"

    "Yuwu!"

    Old Madam Ye stood at the entrance of the small courtyard, with a cane crossed, not allowing Tantai Jin¡¯s soldiers to enter.

    These soldiers were stopped by Ye Chufeng before they broke into the yard. At this moment, Tantai Jin came, and they naturally did not dare to act rashly before giving orders.

    Susu walked over and said softly, "Grandma, get out of the way."

    Even if you crumble to mud under his feet, it is useless.

    Old Madam Ye didn''t say a word, and hit her arm hard with a cane.

    Susu did not hide.

    Tai Jin looked at him coldly.

    Old Lady Ye: "If you are the same as the big girl, and you are also fond of this thief, you can get out and stop calling me grandmother."

    Su Su red eyes without speaking.

    The olddy Ye trembles with her hands, feeling sad.

    Why didn''t she know who Sanya was? When the Ye family was exiled, only Su Su was the only one holding a sword to protect a family of women and children.

    Su Su carried herself on his back and walked from Beijing to Wanzhou.

    During the half-year of the war between Zhou and Xia Guo, Ye Xiao said that it was the three girls who killed Ye Xiao and rescued Ye Xiao. Guarded the city for Xiao Lin for a long time.

    If Ye Xiao hadn''t forcibly sent her back, she might still be on the battlefield.

    The heart of three girls has never been on a man. In her bones is the soul of the Ye Family, unyielding, tenacious, and upright.

    How could the olddy not understand, but if there is a little way, her evening mist will surely save Pang Yizhi.

    It¡¯s just that the three girls don¡¯t want to see herself die here.

    The olddy''s body suddenly squatted down, Su Su held her back, and for a moment she also hoped that she was just Ye Xiwu, taking the sword to death and taking Pang Yizhi and Qianlongwei to leave.

    But she is Li Susu.

    If she makes a mistake, not only her grandmother, but also everything in the Three Realms will be forever.

    The olddy hugged her with her withered hands and touched her hair lightly.

    Su Su¡¯s eyes suddenly sour.

    Pang Yizhi came out of the house.

    He has changed into men''s clothing, and said, "Three girls."

    Su Su nodded.

    He was pale and looked hurt, and said guiltily: "It was the third girl and the olddy who were tired."

    Pang Yizhi also knew that he couldn''t hide today, maybe he didn''t n to go back alive when he came to Zhou to look for Ye Bingshang.

    Pang Yizhi looked at Su Su, as if he wanted to say something: "Next...you..."

    For a long time, he straightened his back, sighed and smiled: "Forget it."

    Su Su didn''t understand what he didn''t say, this proud champion, took a deep look at her, and was captured by Nian Baiyu.

    The wind blew the bamboo in the yard.

    Zhou''s spring ising soon.

    *

    Su Su learned of Pang Yizhi¡¯s death in early March.

    It is said that Tan Tai-Jin did not interrogate anything. Humongous man hanged himself. He hid poison between his teeth, his body was preserved, and his death was extraordinarily peaceful.

    Su Su guessed right, he had already nned for this day.

    Xia Guo was defeated, the green hills buried his loyal bones, as the main battle group, Da Dao was a man of integrity,

    Tai Jin did not get Qianlong Guard, this mysterious guard suddenly disappeared.

    Tan Tai Jin was furious and went out to find someone in person. One month after he left, his grandmother was also changed ce by Tan Tai Jin. Su Su didn''t know where she was.

    The Spring Festival of Zhou State, a beautiful scene in the pce. In the evening, the tiger demon walked in proudly, caught a few of them, and threw them on the couch where Su Su was sleeping.

    Susu chased it and beat it all over.

    This guy remembers whether he can eat or not, he wants revenge every three to five, but his IQ is not up to the standard, and he is always beaten.

    It has eaten people before, and it has a strong demon spirit on its body, and the soda is unrelenting.

    One person and one tiger chased the small pce.

    The tiger panicked and fled back to the pce of Chengqian.

    I didn''t expect it to be most afraid of that personing back in the world.

    Taijin did not put on his robe, the tiger demon jumped in as if fleeing for his life, fell into the pool where he was bathing, and the water sshed high.

    Tai Jin smiled.

    The tiger trembled, got up from the pool, frightened and hugged both paws frantically, and hid behind the girl who was chasing in half a step slowly.

    When Su Su saw Tantai Jin, he was also stunned.

    The humble tiger in front of him shrank to the size of a palm, his eyes trembling with tears. She picked it up mercilessly and kicked it flying.

    The mini tiger demon gave her a grateful look, stretched his limbs obediently, and flew out.

    I haven''t seen you in a month, and the thin Tantai Jin feels a little more pale.

    During this period of time, he looked for Qianlongwei with a fierce spirit, but he couldn''t even find a shadow, and he was in a bad mood.

    Susu heard in the pce that he went into battle and killed many people outside the pce.

    Taijin did not find Qianlongwei, proving that his Night Shadowguard was inferior to Xiao Lin''s Qianlongwei to some extent.

    Susu was quite gloating in his heart.

    îþ./Mao jumped out from the door, Tantai Jin said indifferently: "Let the old Taoist throw the tiger demon into the me furnace."

    Now the tiger has to peel off without dying. Su Su knew he was in a bad mood and didn''t want to go there.

    During this time, she had a very happy life in the pce, because without a specific identity, the pce people did not dare to let her do things, but did not dare to belittle her.

    When Tai Jin came back, the air in the hall became much colder.

    Susu¡¯s bed was dirty, she resignedly asked the maid for a clean set and made the bed again.

    The young emperor''s hair fell out and sat on the dragon bed to watch her.

    suddenly asked: "Qianlongwei is in your hands?"

    Susu stopped making the bed, and she raised her head: "If it is in my hands, I think, you might be finished tonight."

    He stared at her for a while, then suddenly said, "Come here."

    Susu walked over in confusion: "What''s the matter?"

    "Gu let you meet Mrs. Ye Laost time." The youth''s dark pupil looked at her without blinking and stated.

    Susu nodded, so what?

    "So," he pursed his lips, and said displeasedly, "you should keep your promise."

    Susu certainly remembers what he said: "Of course I will not lie to you about looking for the Eighth Prince, but trace a person who needs his personal belongings. He has lived in the pce before, you send someone to find and find Give it to me, let me figure out a way."

    Susu was about to go back after speaking, suddenly his wrist was caught.

    She was still holding a pillow: "What else?"

    He pursed his lips, the displeasure between his eyebrows and eyes remained unchanged. The dark eyes are like beautiful obsidian, shining with cold luster.

    somewhat unhappy being fooled.

    Gouyu reminded Su Su in a low voice: "You still said, teach him to drawmon people''s talisman."

    Oh yes, there is such a thing.

    However, Su Su was not used to seeing this person and deliberately pretended to be puzzled: "Anything else?"

    Tai Jin saw her appearance that she couldn''t recall at all, so she had to say, "Cangsheng Talisman."

    Su Suughed: "I almost forgot, do you want to watch it now?"

    The young emperor said: "Yeah."

    She forced him to remind herself, Tan Tai Jin''s expression already wanted to choke her to death.

    "Wei Xi, bring the cinnabar talisman paper."

    After a while, the cinnabar talisman appeared in Su Su''s hand.

    She is not interested in ying him in this matter, she just wants to quickly finish the painting and go to bed. She used to teach Tantai Jin to paint "Common Talisman", which is to present the beauty of the world in an illusory form before his eyes.

    let him see all sentient beings all over the world.

    This is the spell of meditation.

    Susu handed it to him after finishing the painting, and said, "Do you remember Fajue?"

    Tai Jin did not speak, the moment the talisman was in his hand, there was no wind and spontaneousbustion. The blue light illuminates his face, and in front of Tantai Jin''s eyes, the girl looks at him sleepily.

    "Are you okay? I''ll go to sleep when I settle down."

    Tai-Jin pinched her chin: "You y lonely!"

    Susu, inexplicably, pped his hand away: "What are you going crazy again!"

    Taijin said, "I didn''t see anything."

    Su Su was stunned: "This is impossible."

    He was questioning his academic level. Seeing his expression, Su Su didn''t seem to be lying. She dipped in cinnabar and drew it again.

    This time Su Su tried to show him herself, she saw mountains and rivers before her eyes, the world was peaceful, birds sang, and colorful clouds filled the sky.

    "Look, it''s okay." She stretched out her hand and fished out a faint cloud, and themon people''s talisman instantly turned into nothingness. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Tai Jin frowned and looked at her.

    can''t see, he still can''t see anything. He could have seen itst time, but this time the spell dissipated, and there was still only the girl with pink cherry blossoms on her head.

    "I can''t see it alone."

    Su Su was angry, she felt Tantai Jin was touching porcin. His people were abused by Xiao Rin''s Qianlongwei, and when they returned to the pce in a bad mood, they caught her and fooled him.

    She immediately quit the burden: "You can y with yourself!"

    She just wanted to walk away, Tan Tai Jin subconsciously wanted to pull her.

    Su Su did not turn his head back, and the candlelight in the sky flew over, burning Tantai Jin¡¯s fingertips, and he retracted his hand: "You!"

    Gouyu said coldly: "He didn''t lie, little master, it''s because you didn''t learn themon talismans well."

    Gou Yu whispered: "When your father used themon life talisman to coax you to y, he didn''t tell you that this kind of charm is only useful for people withmon people. Tantai Jin could see it before because he only had power and The world."

    Susu didn''t expect it to be like this.

    "And now," Gouyu was silent for a moment, "Themon people''s talisman is burned out, and you are in front of his eyes."

    He can''t see themon people.

    The emotion in the heart of the young devil is not pure anymore.

    Su Su turned around and saw the young man''s fingers flushed red. His pitch-ck eyes stared at her, and his anger was filled with emotions that he didn''t understand.

    Susu knows that this is a good opportunity.

    She walked back: "I am not good at learning art, sorry."

    He clenched his fist, he was about to speak sarcastically.

    The girl suddenly lifted his face and gave him a kiss. She casually said, "Apologize!"

    The softness of ¡¡¡¡''s face made him froze.

    reacted, he gritted his teeth and grabbed her neckline: "You..."

    "I don''t know how to be ashamed?" Su Su answered.

    The two were very close, so close that Tan Tai Jin could see the eyshes of the girl in front of him. He pressed his lips tightly and couldn''t say anything.

    Susu said: "Then are you happy?"

    He remained silent, and squeezed a sentence from his teeth: "The only thing I want is themon man''s talisman."

    Su Su¡¯s eyebrows were a little bit of helplessness: "Themon people talisman may be gone, give you a kiss, you will forget about it, can you do it?"

    Tai Jin stared at her coldly.

    as if she was a worthless joke.

    Susu said: "Okay, then I will find a way to get you amon man''s talisman."

    She was going to pull his hand away.

    Tai Jin refused to let go, and grabbed her stubbornly and stiffly. He could see a bit of joking in her eyes, and he didn''t move.

    Just when Su Su thought that this situation would be deadlocked, Tan Tai Jin suddenly held down the back of her head and lowered her head.

    He closed his eyes, his lips were cold and trembling slightly.

    Su Su''s eyes slowly dizzy with a smile.

 Chapter 67: Empress

    The candle me was beating, "p" made a soft sound, and the young man in Xuan Yi opened his eyes.

    The girl¡¯s clear eyes were closed, her long eyshes cast a shallow shadow under the warm light. Obviously before the flowering period, the air seems to be filled with the scent of albizia.

    å£Ì¨¸þå£Appears to suddenly touch the poisonous poison, like waking up from a dream.

    Su Su was suddenly pushed away by him, she rubbed her shoulders, raised her eyes and looked over.

    Taijin''s face was unpredictable, he reacted to what he had done, and now there is no chance to whitewash it, nor can he tolerate him to argue.

    Su Su didn''t speak, and quietly looked at him with his eyes.

    At this time, she was looking forward to how Tan Tai Jin could exin. He was born with ack of emotion, and perhaps he himself didn''t know what the emotion just now means.

    Sure enough, Su Su quickly saw ayer of ice creeping in Tantai Jin''s eyes.

    He said coldly: "You seduce the lonely."

    Susu: "..." She has never seen someone so natural to buckle a pot.

    "I gave you a choice." Su Su gritted his teeth and said, "Are you going crazy?"

    Taijin lowered his eyes and touched his lips. Perhaps the residual feeling on it made him ufortable, so he quickly put down his hand in a concealed manner.

    I don¡¯t know whether to tell her or to listen to her: ¡°I don¡¯t feel lonely. These tricks will not be useful at all. I won¡¯t let you see your grandmother or let you go out. You will die.¡±

    Su Su looked at him expressionlessly, raising his foot to get out of bed, so like acting by yourself, you can just y it alone.

    "Stop!" He said immediately, "Where are you going?"

    Susu said: "Since my tricks arepletely useless, I won''t waste time. Let go, I''m going to sleep, if you don''t sleep, I''m going to sleep."

    Su Suy on her couch and closed her eyes.

    After a while, she heard the rustling sound of the bed.

    Gouyu said: "Tantai Jin is here."

    Her small couch is not far from the dragon bed, Tan Tai Jin doesn''t know what illness she is ill, so far she has not arranged a ce to live for her. Naturally, others dare not care about Tantaijin''s affairs, and Susu can only live in his pce so far.

    Gouyu continued to report and said: "He is watching you."

    Susu of course knew that he was so close, his eyes were like sticky spider silk, which made people ufortable. She couldn''t really sleep, so she would naturally feel it.

    He leaned over, but didn''t speak.

    The scene quieted down for a while.

    For Su Su, such suffocating eyes are really unbearable. She pretended to be terrifying when she pretended to sleep, Su Su opened her eyes: "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Xuanyi Youth sat leaning on her side, she opened her eyes and made him slightly ufortable, her eyes staggered instantly.

    Youth Qingjun''s profile face is very delicate under the zedmp.

    His skin is white, and his thin lips are strangely red.

    It¡¯s not easy for a man to be so beautiful.

    He said in a reluctant tone: "Gu admits that it is notpletely useless. Gu doesn''t hate you that much."

    Su Su pillowed his soft arm and yawned to look at him.

    There was a thinyer of water in her eyes. He nced at her from the corner of his eye, hesitated and said, "Tell Gu, what do you want."

    Tai-Jin looked at Su Su warily and eagerly like a stingy businessman.

    It seemed that she had something he coveted in her hands, but it was easy to get him out of it. While he was terrified of Susu''s terrible consequences, he couldn''t help approaching her.

    His expression is tense, waiting for the answer.

    Su Su thought: I want your life.

    However, it is impossible to say that. The man in front of him is a stingy and selfish frightened bird. When she is harmless, he can make up one hundred and one hundred vicious purposes for her.

    How can he know that she is here to take his life!

    Don''t look at this man staring at her eagerly now. With his evil nature, knowing the truth may choke her to death the next moment.

    So Su Su blinked and said, "I want to be a queen."

    Human women, not all such pursuits, including Ye Bingshang, Tan Tai Jin would definitely believe this reason.

    Sure enough, after hearing this reason, Tantai Jin''s expression instantly became sarcasm: "Do you want to be a queen?"

    His exaggerated sarcasm is like seeing a cat jumping into a fire to catch a fish.

    Whether it''s the nanny who brought him up, or Jing Lan''an, they have warned him about the importance of that position.

    For the king of a country, the queen even decides whether a dynasty is stable.

    To consolidate the political power, stabilize the people''s hearts, and even the rtions between the two countries, the queen ys a particrly important role.

    Tai-Jin is cold-tempered and does not need to rely on his concubine to suppress courtiers.

    But if he wants to win Kyushu, the queen must not be from Xia Guo. Xia Kingdom has already declined, and further north, it is a country with luxuriant water nts and good witchcraft.

    Even after waiting for a few more years, the fairy gate opens, and he can find a queen with spiritual roots and use her to walk to the fairy gate.

    After all, he has seen a wider world.

    For others, Prajna Floating Life is an unforgettable feeling. But for Tantai Jin, he saw the mighty power of Xianjiao Mingye.

    One sword can split the mountain, and one hand can pick the moon.

    Set the watermark, Buddha relics... There are countless treasures in the world, and he has the opportunity to get the power.

    Ming Ye is stupid, he is not stupid, if that kind of power is given to him, he won''t care about mulberry wine.

    What kind of **** love, how can it bepared with a powerful force.

    And at this moment, the impatient girl who slept on the copsed girl opened her mouth to ask for the position of his queen?

    He would only agree to her when he was crazy.

    It¡¯s fourteen years before he gets what he has now. Is he really so stupid, to share it directly with this woman who once insulted him?

    From then on, he couldn''t easily take the northern territory, couldn''t get the legendary witchcraft of immortality, and couldn''t enter the immortal gate.

    , but with the girl in front of me...being an ordinary couple.

    Ordinary old age, death?

    Even this young girl that he can''t see through and can''t catch can still stabb him at any time.

    Su Su didn''t know what he was thinking, and his face turned sullen for a while, and then startled for a while, as if she didn''t want the position of a queen, but his life.

    After a long while, he pursed his lips and said, "No, you can''t be a queen, lonely can give you other positions."

    Su Su raised his leg angrily and kicked him on his shoulder: "Go away, the ghost is going to be your concubine."

    Taijin did not guard her, was kicked in the shoulder by her, and turned around angrily: "Ye Xiwu!"

    Su Su said: "What are you shouting? I heard. If you like to find a concubine, you can post the Emperor''s List tomorrow and make up the Sannomiya Sixth Institute. Oh, I almost forgot, you have already made ady''s position. "

    The girl looked at him like looking at something dirty: "Presumably this is your preference. Give everyone a wife. Go away, don''t disturb my sleep if you don''t agree."

    His face was blue, and he gritted his teeth and said: "You are nothing but the daughter of a fallen courtier."

    Since he still refused to roll, Su Su raised his foot, and this time he was even more polite, stepping on his face and telling him word by word: "That''s more noble than you."

    Tan Tai Jin held the girl''s Yuzu: "Ye Xiwu, you don''t know what is good or bad."

    She raised her hand to Jieyin, and the yellow symbol against the tiger demon painted in the past few days floated out of her sleeve.

    A tongue of fire sprang out in the air, instantly scorching Tan Tai Jin''s cor.

    The girl has turned around and ignored him.

    *

    After the beginning of spring, the pce gradually became lively.

    Tai Jinxia came back early and saw countless maids picking apricot blossoms.

    They were holding red cedars and carrying red baskets, and they knew at a nce that someone had ordered it to do so.

    Wei Xi stepped forward and exined: "Your Majesty, it''s the beginning of spring, and the time passed will be our blessing day for the Great Week. Pray to the gods and bless me in the weather and prosperity, and the country is peaceful. Madam Zhaohua has been preparing for these few days. The cleanest apricot flower, sent to the astronomy station."

    The apricot flower fell in Tantai Jin''s hands, and he sneered, "Pray to God?"

    Wei Xi didn''t hear the sarcasm in his words. After the white apricot blossom, a delicate and beautiful figure came out.

    Seeing Tan Tai Jin, a gentle smile appeared in her eyes.

    "Your Majesty is back?"

    is Ye Bingshang.

    Taijin nodded, he suppressed the mockery in his eyes, and asked softly, "What happened to Bing Chang''s body?"

    Ye Bingchang was blessed and said softly: "The concubine''s body is already very good. I forgive my concubine and prepare for the blessing ceremony without authorization. The concubine knows that your majesty will not remember such trivial things, and that your majesty has be the monarch of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the people''s will is indispensable. "

    This feeling has been a long time since Tan Tai Jin.

    After all, apart from Jing Lan''an, no one would stand in his interests to help him arrange these. Tantai Jin said, "How can I me you for loneliness."

    Ye Bingchang gave a three-part shy smile.

    She was born well, standing among the blooming apricot flowers, this smile is even more beautiful and delicate.

    Even father-inw Wei Xi, who had no roots, showed a little bit of admiration on his face.

    Ye Bingchang raised his eyes, thinking that he would see the stunning infatuation in the eyes of Emperor Xuanyi, but he did not expect that his expression would still be gentle and smiling.

    is not too cold, but not fanatical.

    She didn''t show herplexion, but a little doubt arose in her heart.

    Why?

    Why is it useless for Tantaijin?

    No, it is not useless, at least the little tyrant treats her better than others. But when she lived in Bieyuan, the arrogant Pang Yizhi capital became fascinated and his face flushed.

    Tai Jin''s reaction was too t.

    Ye Bingshang thought quietly, she learned from his poption that Your Majesty is much more indifferent than the others, maybe his emotions are very restrained?

    Xiao Lin¡¯s feelings are not as gentle as water?

    Thinking of this, she was no longer irritable, and left with a group of red-robed pce servants.

    As soon as she left, the smile in Tantai Jin''s eyes disappeared.

    He crushed the apricot blossom in his hand and stepped on it.

    Wei Xi trot to follow him, and asked Tan Tai-Jin fawningly where he had dinner today.

    This is a somewhat interesting question, after all, Madam Zhaohua has a rare heart, and no matter what the little tyrant, he mustfort Madam¡¯s heart.

    Taijin hadn''t spoken yet, and his eyebrows instantly became cold.

    Wei Xi looked up and saw the pink girl squatting on the ground, holding a jade bowl and spoon in his hand, feeding a yellow shirt man drinking water.

    Susu, the man opened his mouth.

    He has a sturdy face, slightly square, looks very masculine, and with a little honesty.

    Tai Jin looked at him coldly, Su Su realized his arrival and raised his head to give him a look.

    The yellow shirt man looked at Su Su eagerly, and Su Su took another spoonful into his mouth.

    He was beaming with joy.

    Susu wants to feed her, her wrist is suddenly grasped.

    She raised her eyes and saw a face terribly cold. The little tyrant in front of him tilted his head and asked her softly, "What are you doing?"

    It''s okay if it''s angry, this look is obviously sick.

    Susu looked at him inexplicably.

    Taijinughed, jealous and angry at this moment: "Twenty Baiyu."

    Twenty Baiyu appeared behind him, and Tantai Jin said softly: "The blessing ceremony requires a few skynterns. I heard that the skynterns made of human skin are the most tough and beautiful. Looking at his skin is very good."

    He coldly looked at the yellow-clothed man squatting on the ground.

    Wei Xi heard that the little tyrant didn''t mean to be joking, two battles.

    Twenty Baiyu''s expression is calm: "Yes."

    Su Su stood in front of the man in yellow: "Hold on! What do you want to do?"

    Tai Jin looked at her nkly.

    The two stood in a stalemate for a while, and Su Su looked at Tantai Jin, and then at the yellow-clothed man on the ground who looked confused and scared.

    She said: "Are you really going to kill him?"

    He didn''t say a word, but the ck eyes were full of killing intent, and he didn''t know who it was against.

    Su Su said weirdly: "Then you kill it, anyway, he is your tiger demon."

    As soon as he said this, the cold anger in Tantai Jin''s eyes froze, and he looked at the man in the yellow shirt on the ground.

    The man in the yellow shirt smiled coyly.

    If there is a tail, it is probably already scared to wag the tail.

    ¡ªIt''s just asking for a rune water to clear the odor, how terrible it is.

    After finally being transformed in the me furnace, it also wants to cultivate well.

    Why did the little tyrant want to kill him again and even skin him?

 Chapter 68: God nailed out

    The tiger has demonized its form, but still retains its animality. Seeing the cold face of the little tyrant, he couldn''t help begging for mercy.

    Twenty Baiyu looked at this stuff speechlessly, knowing that it was his own, and naturally would not drag it out to skin and kill.

    Seeing that the tiger demon wouldn''t kill him, he hurriedly fled with his hands and feet.

    It was very miserable. When it was clear to Tantai, it was still a majestic tiger general, but when it followed Tantaijin, it had no face and skin and would only please others.

    Susu threw down the bowl and spoon, and left without looking at Tantai Jin.

    Ever since she said that she wanted to be a queen, the emotions in Tan Tai Jin''s eyes changed for a while, sometimes contemptuously, and sometimes struggling and cold.

    Gouyu said: "He is a demon god, and the demon **** naturally prefers rights and status. Do you remember another demon **** recorded in the ancient books, but that man did not even have a wife, and even the first beauty in the gods was killed by him. So Tantai Jhin won''t give you the position of queen."

    The pursuit of power is the nature of the devil.

    Taijin also knows that if he really admits that he likes Susu, he will undoubtedly stagnate.

    ¡ª¡ªIf he marries Shi La, then he will seize the northern territory and peep into the ancient witchcraft is just around the corner.

    ¡ª¡ªIf he asked Lao Dao to find a seedling with spiritual roots in the past few years and marry her in advance, he might be able to see the immortal Dao in the future.

    Because he doesn''t know who he is, even now, Tan Tai Jin still thinks that he is the proton that can''t learn martial arts and is weak enough to lose life.

    And what can Susu bring him?

    At this moment, Gou Yu understood Tan Tai Jin''s thoughts very much, and really wanted Su Su, for him it was a sack of his wings.

    Susu said: "I know he won''t give it."

    "Do you know the little master?"

    "Yes, I didn''t want the position of queen either." Su Su said, "I deliberately said this. There are two advantages. Tantai Jin always feels that everyone in the world wants to harm him. I said I want the position of queen. On the contrary, it rxed his heart. As long as his mood swings, we will achieve our goal. Also, I want to see what Ye Bingshang wants to do."

    The big sister of the original owner is too mysterious, even the young demon **** pity her, there must be some secret in him.

    Tai-Jin''s mood has been fluctuating over the past few days, and Su Su has ignored him either.

    After the transformation, the tiger demon disappeared. One day, Nianmu Ning gave Su Su a strange look and said, "The tiger demon was thrown into the soul-devouring banner by your majesty."

    Your Majesty said to let the tiger demon and the old Tao learn art, the tiger is now crying in the soul-devouring g every day.

    Susu expressed sympathy for this.

    *

    In early April, the folk flower festival of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    There is also a feast in the pce, with lights and festoons everywhere, like the extravagant and silky big week, and the atmosphere is very festive when the festivales.

    The national style of the week has been open, and this day is still a day for men and women to make love.

    Dating back to a thousand years ago, men would sing to women. The two of them looked right, and then rolled into the grass.

    Gouyumented like an old schstic: "Zhou Guo is really ridiculous, outrageous and perverted!"

    At dusk, Susu heard a few little pcedies chirping and saying--

    "I heard that thedy made the water jade herself, the water jade cracked, and the two pieces are almost exactly the same."

    "Your Majesty will be very happy to receive it."

    Water jade is a specific type of jade in Zhou Dynasty. It needs to be refined like a kiln. After being carefully cultivated, it will split into two pieces after being put into water.

    The more refined the more symmetrical, the better the color of the water jade raised, and the more full of heart.

    Gouyu gave Su Su a bad idea: "How about you also get a piece of water jade for Tantai Jin?"

    Seeing Ye Bingchang''s gentleness like water, full of virtuous wives and mothers, the young master''s heart is as calm as water, as calm as practice, Gou Yu is secretly anxious.

    Jize is dead, and only more than a year remains after the seal of Lihuangyuan is broken.

    For the life of an immortal, one year is just a blink of an eye, and the tears are still only the rudimentary nails.

    The heart of the young devil is cold, and hisugh, annoyance, and anger are often learned from other people''s emotions.

    Gouyu worried that the mission would fail.

    Su Su shook his head and said: "Blindly is not good for him, look at Jing Lan''an."

    "What should I do?"

    Su Su smiled and said, "Shall we try to run away? Gouyu, we haven''t flown in a long time, right."

    Gouyu didn''t understand what Su Su meant at first, and it didn''t know what Su Su was going to do until she watched her take out the huge paper kite.

    The spring moon is like a sharp knife.

    Su Su carried the paper kite and climbed up to the astrological building, and flew out on the paper kite.

    There are human fireworks under her step, countless lights are on, and Zhou is prosperous, and joy rises everywhere.

    The wind blew her skirt, and she flew out of the pce gate by the wind charm.

    Flying far away, she saw the shocked Nian Mu Ning, standing helplessly, she did not dare to really hurt Su Su, and hurried to the ce of the pce banquet.

    Su Su held his chin and watched the prosperity of the world with Gouyu. This vast world is much warmer than Xianshan.

    The ce where shended was picked on the busiest street.

    Su Su casually bought a mask and buttoned it on his face: "Guess when he will chase him out in anger?"

    The girl concealed herself into the crowd with her hands behind her back.

    *

    The pce banquet was not over yet, at that time Ye Bingchang tied another piece of water jade for Tantai Jin.

    "May your Majesty Fuze Wushuang, peace and prosperity." She smiled slightly shy, and she was more beautiful than Huajiao.

    Tai Jin was silent, and the corner of his mouth was pulled up, revealing a gentle smile.

    Ye Bingchang looked at him, and could vaguely see the shadow of Xiao Rin from his expression. She wanted to frown a little.

    The sound of the silk and bamboo orchestra is constant, the dancers are spinning lightly, and the sleeves are flying, like a gorgeous dream.

    In the next moment, Nian Mu Ning hurried in and whispered to Tantai Jin.

    Ye Bingchang watched as the gentle mask on the surface of Tantai''s Cinder disappeared, instantly bing cold and terrifying.

    His eyes gradually turned gloomy, his breath made his chest rise and fall, and he looked at everyone present with a vicious and hateful look.

    The courtiers underneath were intertwined, without even realizing it.

    The emperor Xuanyi suddenly got up. Everyone looked over. His sullen face wore a slightly watery smile: "There''s nothing to do, go ahead, and all the Aiqings will be gone."

    Everyone feared him more than respected him, especially the courtiers who had been eloquent in the past, quickly saluted him and retired.

    A ck bow was handed to the emperor''s hand, as if he was going to catch an unobservable prey, he walked out in a hurry.

    Ye Bingshang looked at his back and understood that the bow would not actually shoot arrows. He just wanted to scare the disobedient girl.

    ¡ª¡ªYe Bingchang got close and heard Nian Mu Ning speak.

    Tai-Jin walked a few steps before suddenly turning back.

    Ye Bingchang tears across his cheeks, staring at him crying. Tantai Jin was silent for a long time, and revealed a slightly stiff smile: "I forgot to give you a gift, Twenty Baiyu, take his wife to the treasure house, and send everything to the wife."

    Ye Bingchang looked at him pleadingly.

    He turned around and strode away.

    Xiaohui said worriedly: "Madam..."

    Ye Bingchang wiped away the tears on his face, calmly murmured, "It''s still not possible."

    Nian Mu Ning and Ye Yingwei followed Emperor Xuan Yi, and most of the women on the street wore masks.

    Peoplee and go,ugh andugh everywhere, tracking a young girl is not easy.

    Nian Mu Ning said: "Your Majesty, it is impossible for Miss Ye San to leave, her grandmother is still in our hands."

    Taijin''s tone was harsh, and he couldn''t hear anything: "Gu knows that she will run, and Gu should break her leg."

    People are cold, just as his mother''s existence hindered his birth, he would choose to kill her without hesitation.

    Susu is entirely possible to abandon her old and useless grandmother!

    Nian Mu Ning watched his Majesty roughly break a purple-clothed woman''s shoulder, and pulled off her mask. Seeing that it was not the person he was looking for, he threw him away.

    He looks like a betrayed, extremely sad and angry man, his eyes are red with anger.

    "She broke her promise. When she found her, the orphan would throw her and the old woman into the snake cave together!"

    Nian Mu Ning did not dare to speak, Xu was an illusion, she could hear a bit of grievance and confusion from her majesty''s anger.

    The third girl Ye is very capable, if she really ran away, few people in the world could find her.

    They walked for a long time, and the evil spirit of Ye Yingwei made people retreat again and again.

    Tai Jin suddenly stopped.

    At that time, he was standing on the Bugui Bridge, under the bridge the lovers were in pairs. He looked at a pair of young men and women with gloomy eyes, and suddenly sneered at the corners of his mouth.

    Nian Mu Ning had a bad feeling in his heart.

    His Majesty¡¯s arrow hit the bow. He aimed at the crowd and hit one of the men¡¯s knees under the bridge.

    The woman walking with the man screamed.

    The festive atmosphere suddenly became chaotic, and Tatsuki hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, they are your people."

    In the cold spring, the young manughed in a low voice in the night breeze: "Oh, who cares?"

    He shoots arrows and starts to kill.

    Nian Mu Ning''s face is pale. She is different from her younger brother Nian Baiyu. This is the first time I have seen Tan Tai Jin''s cruelty and cruelty.

    The people at his feet looked like pigs and sheep in his eyes, with blood in his eyes, and even sporadic smiles.

    Her mind went nk, and finally took out a mask of ck and white fangs to put on Tantai Jin.

    can''t lose...the people''s heart.

    She has cold hands and feet.

    Just before the scene waspletely out of control, a man in a blue skirt kicked away the bow and arrow in Tantai Jin''s hand.

    The iing green silk is like a waterfall, catching the falling bow and arrow, coldly aiming at Tantai Jin.

    Nian Mu Ning quickly opened the hand of the person to protect your majesty.

    Tai Jin threw his mask and said calmly: "You are back."

    He stretched out his hand to take off the silver butterfly mask of the woman opposite.

    The flowers in the world are in full bloom. Under the mask, the girl''s cold eyes, like a knife in the night, looked at him with a bit of anger.

    Tai Jin stared at her coldly.

    Ning Mu Ning''s heart, it is inevitable to think of the snake cave punishment that His Majesty said earlier.

    The chaos of the crowd is not over yet, amid countless screams, the young man in Xuan Yi suddenly hugged the girl.

    He hugged her tightly, as if trying to thwart her.

    But she really wanted her to die and would never give her a hug.

    He looked at thenterns in the moat with dark eyes, and said a word in Su Su''s ear.

    Su Su was stunned: "What?"

    The screams overwhelmed the young man''s whispers, and she only felt that the strength of her waist seemed to crush her.

    He pursed his lips, not repeating it again, looking coldly at the river flowing underneath.

    Gouyu beeped softly: "He said, let you be a queen, and running again will really kill you."

    Su Su was taken aback and smiled.

    The three golden nails revolved in tears, and Gou Yuxi said, "The three soul-killing nails havee out."

    There are six left.

    *

    Taijin has not been very happy, he lowered his eyes to y with Susu''s silver butterfly mask, as if she had murdered his whole family as terrible.

    Susu rarely sees him pleasingly.

    She deliberately said: "I want a blue phoenix robe, embroidered with a red phoenix."

    He was cold and silent.

    Su Su didn''t want to be a queen, but seeing him look like a debt collector and the sky is falling down, Su Su felt happy.

    She tried to manage her expression, imitating his cold face.

    "Laugh as you want." He said in a deep voice.

    He had said this before, when he was blinded by one eye, and Su Su picked him up.

    But today Su Su is not wee, she buried her cheeks in her arms and burst intoughter.

    He pressed his lips, and grabbed the silver butterfly tightly.

    After a while, I saw that she was still smiling. Tantai Jin couldn''t bear it, and squeezed her chin: "That''s enough, just give it to the lonely enough."

    "Lonely letting you be a queen does not mean that alone will bear you!"

    The girl blinked her watery eyes, smiled and said, "Oh."

    He stared at her for a long time, gritted his teeth and said: "If you lie to Gu again..."

    Tan Tai Jin had a bit of coldness in his eyes, like two clusters of dark fire, Su Su knew that this time Tan Tai Jin didn''t n to make fun of her, skinning her bones, he did itpletely.

    If she really betrayed him, or ran again, he would definitely hate her to death.

    Susu looked at the young ck eyes, and a chill came from his spine.

    She quietly touched the three divine nails that had formed in her tears, and she was sure in her heart.

    A hundred yearster, the person in front of me is nothing but a handful of yellow sand.

 Chapter 69: Hijab

    After the Flower Festival, the news that your Majesty will prepare for the enthronement ceremony will spread throughout the Zhou Dynasty.

    Some people in Zhou''s state do not recognize him.

    Tantai Minng ascended the throne that year, and seriously took the imperial edict of the Zen position. Don''t say that Tantai Jin kills his brother, and there is no voice of virtuous monarchs among the people.

    He is warlike and likes to kill.

    Some time ago, in order to find the eighth prince, soldiers searched from house to house, causing the people toin.

    But there are many people who support him.

    After all, because of Tantaijin, Xia Guo became a subject of Zhou, and the whole week of the whole week swept the previous depression and exulted.

    Tai-Jin never held the enthronement ceremony, but he suddenly decided to hold it at this moment.

    After officially ascending the throne, the country title will be changed, and many policies will also be changed. This means that in the next few years, Tantai Jin will most likely choose to have a solid internal affairs and stop fighting everywhere.

    I don¡¯t know outside, but there is a vague rumor in the pce¡ª¡ª

    On the day of the ceremony, Your Majesty will seal it together.

    Until countless brocades were sent to Chengqian Pce, everyone discovered that the rumor was not a rumor¡ªit was true.

    The little tyrant really wants to be sealed.

    Their new queen, the purple-clothed girl at the moment, embroiders a hijab in the Emerald Pce.

    After returning to the pce, Su Su moved out of Chengqian Pce, Tantai Jin still let Nian Mu Ning look at her, but did not force her to live in Chengqian Pce.

    Embroiderydies respectfully and patiently guide: "Girl, the formation is not like this. If you go through this way, the back of the hijab will not look good."

    Su Sushi has no talent in this area. She said: "I don''t know this. Can you help me embroider?"

    The embroidereddies covered their lips andughed. Seeing Su Su¡¯s ignorant look, some people said: "Girls are talking andughing. Da Zhou¡¯s rule is to embroider the hijab by hand when married to a daughter. This hijab integrated into the heart of the neer can bless the world forever."

    Another said: "Furthermore, your majesty has ordered that the girl must finish embroidering by herself."

    The phoenix robe doesn''t need Susu to do it. There are still two months before the ceremony. Normally, there is no time to embroider the hijab.

    Su Susheng has no love, picked up the silver needle, and continued to learn from the embroiderer.

    Gouyuforted and said: "Forbearance."

    He just wants you to embroider the hijab, but you want his life.

    So Su Su Bairi followed the embroiderer to learn embroidery, and went out in the evening for a walk.

    Xu Shi Tantai Jin was in a good mood, and the tiger demon was released.

    But it was forbidden to transform in the pce. Su Su asionally saw it. It was basking in the shade of a tree with a tiger body. Susu ran fast before he passed.

    Su Su originally thought that the unfathomable big sister would take action after the news of the closure.

    However, they only met once in the pce. Ye Bingchang smiled at Su Su from a distance, looking very peaceful and gentle.

    Ye Bing Chang''s eyebrows have a slight embarrassment, but they don''t show it too much. On the contrary, they look a little sympathetic and deste.

    Su Su frowned and looked at her back, and Gou Yu quickly said: "Little Master, you can''t sympathize with her, Gou Yu always thinks Ye Bingshang is terrible."

    "I know." Su Su said, "I have no sympathy for her."

    Just felt that if Ye Bingchang could control Yinhuan to attack herself, it would be absolutely impossible for Ye Bingchang to wait and die.

    Ye Bingshang hasn''t done anything so far, which makes people uncertain.

    Susu returned to the Emerald Pce and found that Tantai Jin was also there.

    He has not been easier than himself in the past few days, revising taxes, preparing for the enthronement ceremony, while still searching for the hidden eight princes.

    Sometimes the lights of his Chengqian Pce are still onte at night.

    What he held in his hand, Su Su walked over and saw that it was the hijab embroidered by him.

    The phoenix embroidered on the hijab, Su Su is a novice, and still can''t tell the connection head.

    The gold thread on the red hijab looks terrible at first nce.

    Tai Jin looked at Su Su displeasedly.

    When he didn''t speak, Su Su could understand his expression-"You embroidered such a thing?"

    Su Su looked at him innocently and said: "I have a specialization in the art industry. I really don''t. But the embroiderer said that only the neer can embroider the hijab to be blessed. If you really can''t stand it, let the embroiderer No one knows about embroidery anyway."

    Tantai Jin said mockingly: "Just like you, you still want to be a queen."

    He turned around and found that Su Su was no longer where he was.

    The girly her arms on the bed embroidered with silver azaleas. It was almost summer, and the summer of Great Zhou was already hot. She raised her hand, and the yellow symbol between her fingers lit up, and beautiful snowkes fell one after another around her.

    Her slender fingers caught the snowkes, and the purple skirt spread out on the bed.

    Snow fell in her hair, she tilted her head, seeing the youth staring at her face in a daze. Su Su tilted his head and said, "What did you just say?"

    Luoxue turned into blue ice crystals on the girl''s forehead. She condensed snow in the early summer, with a little careless eyebrows. She blinked, and the cold feeling dissipated, showing the woman''s delicate beauty.

    Tai Jin and walked away with a cold face.

    Gouyu reported in a small report: "His ears are red."

    Su Su sat up and found something wrong: "Where is my semi-finished hijab?"

    Gouyu said: "Tantai Jin took it away."

    Su Su thought for a while, a little smile in his eyes.

    The pcenterns of Chengqian Pce were extinguishedter, and the embroiderer never came to disturb Su Su again.

    Half a month before the ceremony, Su Su received an embroidered hijab.

    The hijab is ced on the head of her bed, outlined with gorgeous gold thread, and every part is beautifully embroidered. Su Su picked it up and touched it with his finger, as if he saw Tantai Jin embroidering a phoenix with his cold face.

    Compared with women''s craftsmanship, this phoenix feels a bit tougher.

    Su Su looked at the gorgeous phoenix in surprise.

    even Gouyu¡¯s tone is a bit moreplicated, saying: "The children who grew up in the cold pce have all kinds of life skills."

    An evil demon actually believed this, hoping that the gods would bless him.

    It''s funny, and it''splicated to think about it.

    Su Su put away the hijab and pressed the corner of her lower lip slightly.

    This is the first time in her life to lie to others, and she seems to have seeded.

    *

    On the second day after Su Su got the hijab, the news that Tan Tai Jin was nning to make Su Su as the queen, for some reason, reached the court.

    If Tan Tai Jin wants to stand after someone else, the ministers will absolutely not dare to take care of his family affairs, but Su Su.

    The existence of Ye Xiao, the general of the enemy''s country, has suppressed Zhou''s breath for nearly two decades. Now your Majesty wants to marry Ye Zei''s daughter!

    The civil servants all thought a long way. In the event that Ye''s daughter had ambitions and gave birth to a prince, Da Zhou would indirectly fall into the hands of Ye''s.

    The ministers immediately decided to enter the admonition.

    Not to mention anything else, the eight princes outside are still watching! Your Majesty''s marriage to Ye Zei''s daughter is tantamount topletely losing the hearts of the people.

    Not only them, but even the sheep cum, who has always only listened to Tantai Jhin''s words, feel that this is not good.

    Yangji said: "If your Majesty likes Miss Ye San, you can seal a beauty, and you are really happy to seal a wife. After a country, it is given to Ye Xiao''s daughter. In the eyes of the people, your majesty is no different from a traitor."

    Tai-Jin heard this, and subconsciously refuted: "Who told you that lonely likes her!"

    Sheep cum: "..." Is this the point? The point is wrong, your majesty.

    The two looked at each other, Tan Tai Jin whispered: "She only wants the queen."

    Oh, give me what you want, and say you don¡¯t like her.

    Sheep and powerless vomit: "Master Jiang and a few veterans are still kneeling outside, Your Majesty, these are the people who support your enthronement. You can''t really let them remonstrate."

    TaiJin''s eyes mocked.

    Sheep **** sighed and felt bitter. In his opinion, weing Susu as the queen is a thing of no harm to no benefit. No one in the world would agree, and Tantai Jin''s insistence on doing this would only chill the courtiers'' hearts.

    This matter has been deadlocked for many days, and even Ye Bingshang, who is in the harem, has heard of it.

    An adult surnamed Cai even mmed his head on the imperial chariot in order to make Tantai Jin change his mind.

    Whispering in the pce, I don¡¯t know who started to specte first. Your Majesty should not be able to follow suit this time.

    Ye Bingshang is now the only person in the harem who has a position, and he warmed the soup personally and went to see Tantai Jin.

    She passed by the Chaohua Pce where the flowers were in full bloom, and before reaching the front hall of Tantai Jin, she ran into Wei Xi who was in a hurry.

    The old eunuch''s face was pale, and when he saw Ye Bingshang, it took a while to maintain his face and salute Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingchang saw at a nce that there was no dry blood on Wei Xi''s body.

    "To see the madam, the old ve is in a hurry, so take the first step." Wei Xi ran a few steps, turning around to remind him kindly, "Your Majesty today...it is not suitable for Madam to go, Madam should go back to the pce and rest."

    Ye Bingshang said, "Thank you, Mr. Wei, for your reminder."

    Wei Xishen did not keep the house, and went on.

    Ye Bingshang noticed that the ce where Wei Xi went was the Jade Pce.

    She paused, did not listen to Wei Xi''s proposal to go back, but continued to move forward.

    In front of the lofty pce, blood snaked out, and a human skull rolled to the side of Ye Bingchang''s skirt.

    Xiaohui behind her screamed.

    Ye Bingshang''s face also turned pale, and the Ye Yingwei behind him covered Xiaohui''s mouth and said coldly: "Madam, it''s offended. Your Majesty has something to do now. It is inconvenient to see Madam. Please go back first."

    Ye Bingshang nodded quickly, and Ye Yingwei let go of Xiaohui. Xiaohui''s legs were swinging, close to Ye Bingshang.

    Ye Bingshang didn''t dare to look more, and turned back with Xiaohui.

    *

    When Su Su was called by Wei Xi, the Night Shadow Guard was clearing the traces on the ground.

    The setting sun was like blood, Emperor Xuanyi sat on the high steps, holding a sword in his hand, looking at the red sun in the sky in a trance.

    His whole body was filled with indifference that was an enemy of the world, and his fingers clenched the hilt of the sword firmly.

    The surrounding pce people were dismissed.

    cleaned up everywhere, but the strong **** gas could not dissipate. Su Su nced at the sword in Tantai Jin''s hand. He raised his eyes and saw her.

    The two looked at each other for a moment, Su Su squatted down in front of him and whispered, "You killed someone?"

    He looked at her for a while, raised his hand, and touched her cheek.

    "The loneliness is for you." He let go of the sword, the coldness in his eyes dissipated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking of, andughed lowly, "You want to be a queen, Cai Lao said unless he dies, I will kill him."

    Su Su suddenly couldn''t say anything.

    She was like a throat, feeling nauseous, but when she met his calm eyes, she shuddered again.

    Taijin made a "hush" gesture and calmly said: "Rx, no one will know about solitary killings. Cai Lao was at the age of returning to the hometown to provide for the elderly, and he was killed by a bandit with a knife."

    Su Su looked at him with an ugly expression: "Why did you ask Grandpa Wei Xi to let mee over?"

    Taijin said with a smile: "They won''t let me stand you up. I want you to see what I have done."

    The young man''s eyes were bloody, and after the smile dissipated, he hugged Su Su''s shoulders with both hands and carried her into his arms.

    Gouyu said angrily: "What''s the matter with him, mortals like someone, don''t you try to be nice to her, don''t you think about everything?"

    Tai-Jin, like this, is simply increasing the psychological pressure of his little master.

    He killed someone, and he still wants to let her know that he killed someone for her.

    What a neurotic!

    There was a cold **** smell of rust in his arms, and Su Su turned to the side, with an urge to put his face on the ground.

    He said: "Ye Xiwu."

    "Say!" Su Su said irritably.

    "It doesn''t work at all after setting you up, and it makes the lonely a lot of trouble."

    "Did I force you?"

    "So, if you treat me badly in the future." He said to himself, whispering in her ear, his tone was low and cold, like a poisonous snake desperately entwining her, "I won''t let you go."

    She raised her head and saw the youth''s cool look, a little dazed at the hiding ce.

    Maybe he doesn''t know if it''s right to take this step.

    gave up fighting, gave up the determination to seek strength all the time, he saw a deep pit in front of him, knowing that he might fall to his head if he walked in, and he had nothing, so he went.

    Su Su put down his hand and let out a low "um".

    The chest beside his ear throbbed extremely calmly. If it hadn''t been for knowing that the Devil God was born without emotion, she would think all this was absurd like a joke.

 Chapter 70: My hate

    Sure enough, Lord Cai¡¯s death was concealed.

    It was imed that he encountered bandits on the way home for retirement, but the ministers were all human beings, and anyone could guess what was going on.

    Changing to another person is the emperor, which may arouse the anger of the officials. But the emperor is Tantai Jin. He said that killing people would kill people, unambiguously, without fame or shame.

    Nobody can do anything with this kind of person.

    In short, I don''t know who is the first to give in, and no one takes the initiative to look for Tan Tai Jin''s bad luck.

    Everything went on like a raging fire, and in a blink of an eye, it was June.

    The day before the enthronement ceremony, Su Su tried the phoenix robe. The gorgeous red phoenix robe wasyered on top of each other, and the gold thread was shining in the sun. Biqugetv debuts on Biqugetv on TV .biqugetvm.biqugetv

    Thirty-six embroiderers have been busy for two months before making this dress.

    Even Nian Mu Ning has to admit that this dress is very beautiful.

    Su Su only changed his clothes. Someone reported that Ye Bingchang was here.

    Ye Bingshang said, "The weather is good, and the three sisters would like to walk together."

    Her eyes are reddish, everyone can see, she must have cried. When thedies of the court looked at Su Su and then at Ye Bingchang, there was sympathy in their eyes.

    After your Majesty established thisdy, he did not stay overnight. Thisdy is also quite pitiful.

    Su Su smiled in his heart: "Okay."

    The two of them walked around the Yuhuayuan, and Twen Baiyu followed them without leaving any step.

    Ye Bingshang smiled bitterly and said: "The third sister might think that I am here today to say something provocative. But in fact, after the death of His Royal Highness King Xuan, I understand that after all, I am a blessing, notparable to the third sister."

    Susu said: "Blessings and blessings are all dependent on oneself to umte fate, and it is nothing to trust others."

    Ye Bingchang was startled slightly, nodded and said, "That''s not bad, it doesn''t matter anymore. The third sister will be the Queen of the Great Zhou tomorrow. I want to ask the third sister one thing. Can you help me ask your majesty for grace and let me out? Gong? Whether it is looking for a life in a particr vige outside, letting me return to Xia is a gift to me."

    She looked at Su Su pleadingly and held Su Su''s hand.

    Susu withdrew her hand: "Mrs. Zhaohua wants to ask for grace, but she can go by herself, I''m afraid I can''t help much."

    Beauty weeping tears is not lethal to Su Su, she tore off Ye Bingshang''s hand.

    "I will go back to the pce if there is nothing wrong."

    Ye Bingshang looked at her back and withdrew his hand, there was no sadness or joy on his face.

    Gouyu said inexplicably, "What the **** does she want to do? It''s impossible to really want to leave the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce."

    Susu opened his hand.

    Gouyu said in surprise: "Hey, what is this? Ye Bingchang just stuffed it for you?"

    I saw a green gem in Susu''s hand.

    Susu said: "This is a grandmother''s gem."

    When the Ye family was exiled, the bottom of the family was taken away, and Mrs. Ye hid the gem.

    This is the first time her grandfather gave her something when she was young. Before Susu went to Liuzhou with Mrs. Ye on his back, every cold night, Mrs. Ye would talk to her about the past.

    Grandma is so precious to this gem, why is it in Ye Bingshang''s hands?

    Susu had a bad feeling in his heart.

    Gouyu said: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ye has been at Tantai Jin. It is impossible for anything to happen. Ye Bingshang has been in the pce just like you. It is impossible to do anything to the olddy. You are not the first two. Did you still receive a letter from the olddy saying that he was safe?"

    Speaking of the letter, Su Su felt suspicious the moment he saw the gem.

    She took out the letters her grandmother wrote to her intermittently andpared them carefully. The handwriting was the same on several letters.

    Su Su''s heart sank instead.

    Even if the same person writes, they will not write the same words exactly the same in every letter.

    She clenched letters and gems tightly.

    was suddenly convinced of a news¡ª¡ª

    An ident happened to grandma.

    Su Su walked back quickly, and sure enough, Ye Bingchang was still waiting for her where she was.

    Ye Bingshang stood among the flowers, not surprised that Su Su woulde back, she said softly: "The third sister wants to have a good talk with me now?"

    Su Su said to Nian Mu Ning: "The tourmaline I will use tomorrow has fallen in Ruiming Pce. Can you help me get it to Chengqian Pce?"

    Nian Mu Ning frowned.

    Susu said: "It''s okay to let others take it."

    Tourmaline is such an important thing, how can Nianmu Ning let others take it, she whispered to Ye Yingwei to look after Susu, and go to Ruiming Pce.

    The two sisters walked to the rockery, Su Su took out the gems in his hand and said, "What''s the matter?"

    Ye Bingchang also changed his weak posture, looking at Su Su with aplex expression.

    "Don''t me me for looking for you at this time, my grandmother did something wrong. His Royal Highness King Xuan left a dead warrior called Qianlongwei. Previously, the huge man hid in his grandmother''s residence, and then he died, Qianlongwei didn''t know. What you traced, this dead soldier, your majesty wants it, and the eight princes who live in the folks also want it."

    Susu said: "So you have to tell me that the Eighth Prince didn''t dare to provoke Tantai Jin, so he arrested his grandmother and wanted to ask Qianlongwei''s whereabouts."

    "That''s right." Ye Bingchang pursed his lips and said, "You can''t visit grandmother, but my mother can. She went to visit grandmother some time ago and only found this gem."

    Su Su Leng looked at her coldly.

    Gouyu whispered: "Ye Bingchang should be telling the truth."

    Ye Bingshang continued: "The Eighth Prince released the news a few days ago, asking people to exchange Qianlongwei for the life of his grandmother, otherwise..."

    Ye Bingshang said in a deep voice: "Tonight is when my grandmother died in Huangquan. This news is known to everyone in the capital. Do you remember the time when your Majesty left the pce? It was when he went to find the Eighth Prince rebels. . Your Majesty is hiding from you, and the pce people dare not tell you. I didn''t want to take this risk, but that was my grandmother."

    "The third sister." Ye Bingshang looked at Su Su, "Qianlongwei...is it really in your hands?"

    Su Su sneered: "No."

    Susu said: "I don''t care what calctions you make. If you let me know that your grandmother''s ident is rted to you, I will kill you even if I treachery."

    Lao Madam Ye is the only person who came to Su Si to give her family affection, and Su Su did not want Madam Ye to have an ident.

    But the time given by the eighth prince was Zishi, Su Su had to find Qianlongwei at Zishi, and would use Qianlongwei to rece him. This is absolutely impossible.

    Ye Bingchang lowered his eyes, and said warmly: "You think I have bad thoughts, maybe I do, but I sincerely hope you can save my grandmother."

    Susu said: "Bring it to protect the heart."

    "What?" Ye Bingchang looked at her in surprise.

    Susu said: "Since you really want me to save people, give me your bargaining chip, and I will rescue my grandmother."

    Ye Bingchang took a step back.

    Su Su smiled and said: "Look, so don''t say anything good for your grandmother. Ye Bingshang, you only love yourself."

    Ye Bingshang almost subconsciously retorted: "No, how do I know, if you take things, will you save people..."

    Su Su nced at her, stopped talking nonsense with her, turned and left.

    Gouyu said: "What should I do now?"

    "Save people."

    "Are you a queen?"

    Su Su said angrily: "Life is a matter of life, what kind of queen to be."

    Her goal was not to be the queen of Tantai Jin, let alone before Zishi, she should have time.

    Tai-Jin didn''t want her to save people if she was hiding from Susu.

    If you want to be more cruel... Tantai Jin also wanted to draw out the Qianlong Guard in the dark, so he let the Eighth Prince arrest his grandmother.

    Even more, Tantai Jin felt that Qianlongwei was in Susu''s hands. He was afraid that Su Suzhen would give Qianlongwei to the Eighth Prince. By then, the Eighth Prince would have a better reputation than him, and he would have power in his hands, which would be enough to shake everything about him. If the eighth prince really killed Mrs. Ye, Su Su would never give Qianlongwei to the eighth prince anyway.

    However, Qianlongwei is not in her hands.

    Su Su admitted that Ye Bingchang is very smart, even if this is a trap, she still has to go.

    Susu wrote a letter, telling Tan Tai Jin that he would be back before tomorrow.

    Gouyu reminded her: "Little master, don''t put it here, do you still remember the lessons learned from Prajna Floating Life, Mingye and Sangjiu."

    Su Su immediately thought of Ming Ye leaving a word for Sang Jiu, but it was erased by Tian Huan.

    She took the letter back and burned it with talisman paper.

    If someone finds out that she is missing before tomorrow, everyone who enters the house will see the letter of condensation, and will naturally report to Tantaijin.

    She closed the door and told the maid outside the door that she was going to rest so that she would not disturb her.

    Su Su urged Qing Shi Hua and drew a teleport spell.

    Blood gurgled from her fingertips, her face was pale.

    Su Su nced at the hijab with the red gold thread next to him, pursed his lips, and closed his eyes. The next moment, she disappeared in ce.

    *

    Ye Bingchang took the silver ring and appeared in Susu''s room.

    Looking at the lingering water mist in the air and the faintly condensing water mist, she whispered: "It''s pretty smart."

    The heart-protection scales in her arms radiated silver light, she took it out with a stroke, and the mist dissipated without a trace.

    "Unfortunately, it''s better to protect the heart and scales. I''m sorry, my third sister, but you didn''t leave me a way out."

    At the same time, the soul-devouring gs ck mist rolled, and the old Dao hurriedly came to report.

    "Your Majesty, there is a wave of magic circles in the pce."

    Tai Jin opened his eyes, he retracted his hand, and his thin lips were stained with a magnificent blush.

    The rat demon in front of him twitched, and the ck energy in Tantai Jin''s palm disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    He lowered his eyes.

    Tai Jin was lost for a moment, and then smiled mockingly. Many things, only he thought they were changing, but they weren''t. For example, he was still the monster that needed the monster''s inner alchemy to continue his life.

    He was still thinking thest moment, when she found out in the future, would she look at him with strangely disgusting eyes. In the next moment, she was told that she would leave him again.

    again.

    Tai Jin stood up, and Nian Baiyu guarded outside the door.

    Nian Mu Ning also appeared pale: "The girl is gone."

    Taijin Taijin was much calmer than she thought, and he even smiled mockingly: "Where is Yindie?"

    Nian Mu Ning quickly took out a box.

    The wings of the silver butterfly radiated a white halo in the night and flew in one direction.

    Taijin said in a low voice, "Toward Qiannan, where the Eighth Prince is hiding."

    So, that Qianlong Guard is really on her. Or maybe she gave Qianlongwei to the Eighth Prince and would nevere back again.

    He was smiling clearly, but Nian Baiyu vaguely felt that his Majesty¡¯s mood at this moment was probably too bad.

    Nian Mu Ning also lowered his head.

    *

    The tracking technique is useless in the room.

    Gouyu saw bloodshot eyes in Su Su''s left eye, and quickly said: "Little master, don''t overdraw and spend the world! Your mortal body cannot withstand such a loss."

    Su Su was silent.

    In fact, when she found this ce, her internal organs were already aching. As Gouyu said, every time Qing Shihua uses it, it will do great harm to her body.

    She looked at the sky, hoping to find her grandmother and take her back before dawn.

    Ion time is getting closer and closer.

    There are asionally two green-eyed wolves in the jungle, looking at her faintly, not daring to lean over.

    Susu felt that something was not right, there seemed to be a strange smell in the air, and without waiting for her to think deeply, when her arms were hot, it turned out that the tears of the soul-killing beads turned into three more nails.

    There are already six...

    The sound of breaking through the air came, and Su Su almost immediately avoided the arrow by instinct.

    The apuse came out, and a young man in a purple shirt stepped out of the forest. He looks young, but there is a suffocation between his eyebrows and eyes.

    Meeting Susu, he was kind of excited about hunters seeing their prey.

    "You are Miss Ye San. After waiting for you for so long, you finally came."

    "The Eighth Prince?" Su Su said, "Where is my grandmother?"

    "That olddy, don''t worry, she''s fine for the time being, where is the seal of Qianlongwei, did you bring it?"

    In fact, Su Su¡¯s heart sank the moment he saw the Eighth Prince.

    She used Qing Shihua''s power to sneak over. She didn''t want to be discovered by the Eighth Prince. She found her grandmother and took her away quietly, but she didn''t expect the Eighth Prince to wait for her here.

    The eighth prince is two years younger than Tan Tai Jin, his eyebrows are thick, far from Tan Tai Jin''s stunning appearance, only tends to be handsome.

    Gouyu said in a deep voice, "Could it be Ye Bingchang who reported the news?"

    This spection is too vicious. If it is Ye Bingshang, then she clearly wants her grandmother''s life.

    Su Su sank his heart, took out the tourmaline half-covered in his sleeve, and quickly took it back: "Bring it, let me see my grandmother."

    The Eighth Prince looked at her unpredictably.

    "Is that the seal?"

    Susu said: "Yes."

    is actually the queen''s tourmaline, her heart is beating, she only hopes that the eighth prince hasn''t seen it clearly.

    The eighth prince shook his head regretfully: "It''s not in your hands, you don''t even know what the seal of Qianlongwei is."

    He smiled weirdly: "Your one is a bit like the queen tourmaline that my mother and concubine can''t ask for. Could it be that my cruel brother gave you it?"

    Su Su made a low curse, and stopped talking nonsense with him, and raised his hand to hit him.

    The eighth princeughed, his face turned gloomy: "Huangmao girl,e to my site, dare to be so arrogant. Since that little **** cares about you, you have to stay even more."

    I only saw in the air, I don''t know when countless red me bees appeared.

    Gouyu said: "No, they all raise monsters in the Tantai royal family!"

    The Red me Bee was first evacuated from the Zhou imperial family, and the Eighth Prince didn''t know how many things were in his hands.

    Susu is toote to run, but what about her grandmother when she leaves?

    She drew her sword and killed the two Red me Bees that attacked her.

    But there are too many, like a beehive being stabbed through, all the red me bees areing towards Susu.

    In such a situation, Su Su can hardly move.

    She turned and fell on the ground, the Chiyan Bee is huge, she tried to hide in a small ce and approached the Eighth Prince.

    The Eighth Prince said: "I can''t help myself!"

    He has been hiding here for so long, so naturally he has a lot of chips in his hands. The two emperor brothers above, Tantai Minng and Tantai Jin are tyrants with wrong intentions, and naturally there are more people who support him.

    The Red me Bee didn''t move any more, but a blood-red suddenly spread out behind Su Su.

    Gouyu was shocked: "It''s the corpsework!"

    In front is the Chi Yanfeng, and behind is the corpse. Su Su suddenly realized that Tantai Jin had been ying with her before and letting her out, because he never made any killer moves.

    The Eighth Prince couldn''t beat Tantai Jin, and he was in a dangerous situation as soon as he got here.

    There is no way, in order to avoid the corpse behind her, she can only choose to pounce on the Chi Yanfeng.

    saw Chi Yanfeng''s mouthparts about to pierce her shoulder.

    The silver butterfly passed through the swarm of red me bees, suddenly illuminating the dark night of the jungle.

    Su Su fell to the ground awkwardly, and a ck moir¨¦ boot appeared in front of him.

    She raised her head and saw Tantai Jin. He looked at her mockingly: "With this ability, I dare toe and die."

    He turned his head to look at the Eighth Prince, and said with a sneer: "Little beast, I will let you choose a way of death."

    Su Su thought, it is true that he is a real brother, and his curses are the same.

    Tai-Jin is even more exaggerated.

    The eighth prince was also angry: "Today I will let you back and forth."

    Here is the site of the Eighth Prince. The strange powder mist diffused in the air. The hoisting g behind Tantai Jin quickly rotated, dispelling the powder mist in the blink of an eye. The Eighth Prince said, "This is impossible!"

    Tai Jin said: "Kill."

    Susu has already stood beside Tantai Jin.

    The eighth prince saw that the situation was not good, so he nned to evacuate.

    Susu thinks of his grandmother and wants to catch up.

    She just took a step forward, Tan Tai Jin held her wrist and said angrily: "Do you want to die?"

    "My ancestor..."

    She just said two words, and a silver-blue arrow shed in the air.

    Tai Jin hugged her abruptly, leading her away from the arrows.

    The arrow pierced the trunk, one after another, and shot at them.

    Twenty Baiyu''s heart sank, this is not a person from the Eighth Prince, but more like Qianlongwei!

    The moment Su Su was hugged by Tan Tai Jin, there was a nk in Su Su''s mind, not because of anything else, but because the tears of the soul-killing beads in his arms were instantly hot and turned into nine nails.

    He didn''t realize it, the love of the young demon **** was like untouchable air. He was born as stagnant water, and even his heart was silent, like a pool of stagnant water.

    So easy, but it''s boiling again.

    When they fell, he even subconsciously put his palm on her head.

    The air seemed to freeze instantly in her eyes.

    Tai Jin was so close to her, the tightness in her eyes made her see clearly. The young man''s body protects her, behind which is a fast passing arrow.

    If she wants to kill him, now is the best chance.

    Even Gouyu said excitedly: "Little master, hurry up!"

    This is their ultimate goal!

    Su Su''s eyes shed cold, and tears of the soul-killing beads came out. Tantai Jin hugged her firmly with his arm, and the next moment, three golden nails appeared behind him and drove them into his heart.

    Tai Jin stunned, and saw the girl''s cold eyes.

    His face was pale with blood on the corners of his mouth. For a long while, he let go of her: "Why?"

    Su Su Qingliang¡¯s pupils looked particrly cold: "I was here to kill you."

    "Kill me?" He repeated in a low voice, "No, you don''t want to...when I..."

    The three soul-killing nails entered his heart again.

    His face was as pale as paper, he suddenly raised his head and looked at her with a cold look.

    ck spread in his eyes.

    "You have been lying to me, you never liked me, you are just like them, just want me to die!"

    Su Su felt that something was wrong and wanted to nail thest three Soul Destruction nails into his heart.

    He suddenly curled his lips strangely.

    The night breeze in June became cold for a moment, and it brushed Su Su''s hair.

    At the ce of his heart, a blue scale faintly lit up.

    Gouyu gasped: "Ye Bingchang gave him the heart-protection scales!"

    Thest three nails hit the scales of the heart protector and shattered.

    The youth''s face was as pale as a corpse. He raised his hand and Su Su flew out.

    She overuses Qingshihua, which is the end of the crossbow. She was hit by the scales of the heart protector, and a mouthful of blood came out.

    A sword crossed her neck.

    Su Su''s heart sank infinitely, and his mind and body were cold. Three soul-killing nails...broken.

    Her mission failed.

    But what¡¯s more terrifying than this is that the young man squatted down to look at her. The blood on his mouth kept flowing: "Do you think I am stupid and ridiculous."

    Susu coughed violently.

    He pinched her neck, crying andughing strangely: "My love for you is not rare, then try my hate."

    Su Su couldn''t say a word, her heart protection shed, and she fainted.

    *

    "Today is fifteen."

    Someone said so in her ear.

    fifteen? She didn''t react to what the word meant. Until a pair of cold hands unbuttoned her clothes carelessly.

    Even on a summer night, the coldness of the air still made her shiver.

    Su Su suddenly opened his eyes.

    An icy dungeon, she was lying on a simple bed, all around in darkness, she couldn''t see her fingers.

    The breathing around his ears became clearer.

    She wanted to move, and found that her wrists and ankles were all **** by weak water.

    Susu tried to use the previous method to unlock it, but found no effect. Those cold eyes in the dark watched her struggling mockingly.

    Susu''s heart sinks infinitely.

    She wanted to talk, but she found her throat was sealed and she couldn''t say a word.

    "Is it scary, isn''t it?" Heughed in a low voice, speaking nervously, "A few days ago, day and night, I feel like you."

    "A person is in the dark, always looking forward to the light tomorrow. But you see, no one in this world will save me, just like now... no one will save you."

    Susu¡¯s hand touched his body and found that he was wearing nothing, she almost immediately withdrew her hand.

    Her reaction made him sneer again.

    "You may haveughed at me many times in your back. Look, that idiot named Tantai Jin, you have beaten him, scolded him, humiliated him, and he is still reluctant to kill you. He even thought about making you a queen. , Die as old as an ordinary person."

    "He was so stupid that he even knew that you would leave him again, but still chose toe to you. Because he was afraid that you would be killed by the beast of the Eighth Prince."

    "But Qianlongwei''s arrows, six nails that drove into the heart, let him see clearly, he is really cheap. When you killed me, did you hesitate a little?"

    With a desperate and crazy tone, he yelled in her ear.

    Su Su had an unspeakable panic in her heart. Her body was hot and she was short of breath. She wanted to find the Gu worm that Xiaoshan gave her, but found that the Gu worm was gone.

    Every fifteenth of March, she finally remembered what it was¡ª

    spring silkworms.

    She had survived once, knowing how difficult it was. But now, the Gu worm disappeared, and her silkworms broke out again.

    The man held her and looked at the dark secret room with her.

    He said dumbly and viciously: "Don''t worry, I know you are not rare to be my queen. I won''t be so stupid anymore, isn''t it rare to be a concubine?"

    "You can''t even do a concubine."

    "Just die here, stubbornly dead." He grabbed the girl''s hair, "Perhaps you can start crying. If you take a gamble, will I pity?"

    "Huh, don''t you cry?" Heughed, as if he had discovered something funny.

    "It''s okay, the night is still long. Tonight was originally your post-closing ceremony, but now it is not. The penalty has begun."

    Su Su could not speak, the stone bed under him was as hard as ice. The man next to her whispered like a demon in her ear.

    Gouyu didn''t react, and he couldn''t see the dark night.

    She felt the unusable fear of the five senses for the first time. She was extremely ufortable, her fingers sped the stone bed under her, like a dying fish.

    He grabbed the hand, and said sympathetically, "How pitiful, why don''t you beg me?"

    "Oh, I forgot, you can''t talk now."

    He stillughed lowly at first, and then stopped smiling, humming down the song he heard in Xia Guo as a child.

    That is the lonely night of countless pce people, a song used for entertainment. In those horrible and lonely nights, he could not learn anything, he learned these dirty things.

    Now, he sings to her.

    The girl was trembling in his arms, her fingers were bleeding from the nails, and several holes were made in his skin.

    He held her hand, kissed her lips, and easily crushed her finger bones.

    "Does it hurt? Not as painful as the pain in my heart."

    In the darkness, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, heughed and continued humming.

    The girl didn''t know how long she had suffered, but finally, she tremblingly hugged his neck. He stopped singing andughed happily.

    Susu¡¯s tears slipped into the temple, and she knew that she hadpromised with Jiechuncan.

    The night shattered before her eyes, and she gasped for breath.

    My fingers hurt, and my body hurts everywhere.

    couldn''t make a sound, and the fear of failing the mission made her tremble like a little beast.

    Tai Jin was in her ear, sometimes sneered, and sometimes said words of pity and sympathy. She couldn''t see the sky, only felt pain and cold.

    I don''t know when my fingers were caught, and Tan Tai Jin held her firmly in a tough posture.

    In the boundless night, Tantai Jin was cold and wanton.

    "Do you feel it? Me." He touched the tears rolling from her hair, wiped it carelessly, and whispered, "My hatred."

 Chapter 71: Shake

    This night is very long for Su Su.

    After she went to deep sleep, she dreamed of Mount Changze. Not long after she was born at that time, her feathers were wet, wet, and still unable to transform.

    Tsing Yi Xianchang carefully took her sword down the mountain with a hundred brocade.

    "Hengyang will be your home in the future, and Dad will take good care of you."

    The little spirit bird poked his head out of the brocade and looked around curiously. The gray sky was suppressed, and sprites were rampant.

    Xianchang touched her head and waved her sleeves, and the whole body instantly fragrant.

    Senior brothers and uncles gathered around and looked at her in surprise: "Little Junior Sister has finally broken her shell!"

    "Little Junior Sister, I am your Senior Sister Yaowei. This is a meeting gift given to you by Senior Sister. It can help you be healthy and healthy."

    "I am your brother Qi Yue, this is a gift from your brother."

    "And me and me, I am also your brother, little sister, this is the spiritual dew that the brother went to Peni to find, I don''t know if the little sister can be a milk..."

    The decay of the fairy gate, this new and agile life, like a clear spring poured into the lifeless mud, instantly made Hengyang Sect be lively.

    The elder sisters will secretly collect spiritual honey for her, and the elder brothers will take her to secretly enter the secret realm to y.

    Someone taught her the sword, and someone taught her how to do it. Whenever she made a mistake, the big brother sighed helplessly, protected her behind him, and carried all the punishment for her.

    In chaotic and **** times, there is always a clear sky beside her.

    There are also snow and spiritual springs that never melt in Liangshan all year round.

    The world is terrible, but they left the best to Susu.

    There is a blue sky in her dream, the joy of flying a sword, the water of the Lingquan Dingdong, the crystal clear snow...

    She couldn''t help but curl her lips, showing a small smile.

    But after waking up¡ª

    Su Su heard the ticking water, she opened her eyes.

    was crushed and generally hurts. She was covered with torn clothes, and there were no strands of clothes underneath.

    Su Su moved her fingers, and a sharp pain came from between her fingers. The broken finger bones made her sweat.

    A gleam of light came out from the gap, and it was dawn outside. Su Su''s intact hand tightened his clothes, staring at the glint of sky, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The sound of water also came from there, and it was raining outside.

    No one helped her clean up her wounds and the happy marks on her body.

    The scorching breath told her that she had a fever.

    Susu sat up from the stone bed strenuously and wrapped himself in his clothes.

    Weak water radiated silver light in the dark environment, Su Su walked under the gap, sat weakly at the foot of the wall, and opened his mouth to catch the rain.

    Her dry lips were a little moisturized, and Su Su felt much better.

    She hugged her knees and buried her cheeks in her arms.

    In this life, she rarely has such a desperate and vulnerable time. Not only because ofst night, but also three broken soul nails.

    She watched them hit the heart-protecting scales and turned into powder, and the heart-protecting scales also had golden cracks.

    She failed, lost herself, and lost all sentient beings.

    Susu has never had such a negative emotion.

    She thought, maybe the teacher shouldn''t give her this task. She is just a hundred-year-old Xiaoxian, how can she carry such a mission, she can''t even stop the soul-killing nail from breaking!

    She just walked out of the fairnd that was cared for by the people, and she fell all over her body in front of the young demon god.

    But she really did her best.

    The mortal world is less than two years, but it is longer than a hundred years before.

    She held back her tears, always carrying the world five hundred yearster. She was cautious, walking on thin ice, even when she was controlled to kill Xiao Rin, she only dared to cry for a short while, wiping away her tears and guarding the city for him. She didn''t even dare to have overly warm feelings for anyone, for fear of affecting the purpose of this trip.

    But she is also the beings of the Three Realms, and she is also a body of flesh and blood. She can also be painful, afraid, and hesitate.

    The rain hit her face.

    The Dao heart that has always been adhered to is faltering.

    There is a voice that seems to say¡ª

    "Don''t insist, that''s it, you can''t do it. He is a demon, he has found that you lied to him, you will only die five hundred years ago if you insist."

    "Go home. You shouldn''t have to shoulder all this. Let your fate go back to your time. Even if you really die, it''s easy andfortable."

    "You protect the Three Realms, who will protect you?"

    Su Su hugged herself tightly and gritted her teeth.

    She touched the icy stone wall, which was as cold as ice, even if it was summer, it was still cold and shivering.

    There was no way out on all sides, Gouyu fell silent, and the spell she had painted on her fingertips had no effect.

    ¡ªShe was trapped in a chaotic space.

    This ce is like the cage Yanran used to use. People can only be imprisoned here. She can''t go anywhere. Even Gouyu can only be forced to sleep.

    Susu covered her eyes, Qing Shihua started to hurt again.

    Because of fear and illness, this time it hurts more than ever. She endured it for a long time, and when she opened her eyes again, she found that she couldn''t even see the ray of sky clearly.

    Su Su rubbed her eyes, a terrible silence attacked her, and for a moment even the ticking sound of water disappeared. She curled up on the stone bed, remembering that Gouyu told her about the consequences of Qingshihua a long time ago.

    The fate is tragic, and there is no whole body.

    *

    Nian Mu Ning asked worriedly: "Bai Yu, how is your Majesty?"

    Nian Baiyu shook his head, his expression heavy.

    "When I came back this morning, I vomited a mouthful of blood. I haven''t woken up yet. The doctor said that my heart is damaged and I can''t survive this winter."

    Ning Mu Ning staggered and took a step back: "How can this happen, I me it. If I were optimistic about Miss Ye San, nothing like this would happen."

    Twenty Baiyu supported her: "It is useless to say more. When your Majesty wakes up, he may have a way."

    Someone has asserted that Tantai Jin will not live to be sixteen years ago. However, over the years, without knowing what price he paid, he has lived well to the present.

    If this is the case, there may be a way to change it.

    Twenty Baiyu didn''t tell his sister the scene of seeing your Majesty this morning, and he still feelsplicated when he recalls it.

    His Majesty''s mouth was stained with blood, his eyes were hollow and woody, but his dark eyes were filled with monstrous resentment.

    A dark trace oozes from his chest.

    He pressed his heart firmly, and returned to the Chengqian Pce as if escaping, vomiting a mouthful of blood, and passed out into aa.

    It is rainy in summer in Zhou country.

    In the afternoon, the light rain still didn''t mean to stop, and Mrs. Zhaohua came to visit Tantai Jin. Nian Baiyu followed Ye Bingchang in silence like a shadow in the dark.

    Ye Bingshang said: "Master Twenty, my concubine just wants to talk to your Majesty alone."

    Nian Baiyu shook his head slightly, staring at the ground without squinting.

    Ye Bingshang had no choice but to let the Night Shadow Guards stare, took out the veil and wiped off the sweat on Tantai Jin.

    Beside him, Ye Bingshang saw the cracked heart protector scales.

    She changed her face and quickly picked it up.

    Sure enough, the silver heart-protection scales were densely lined with golden lines. She tried to feel it and found that it didn''t respond.

    Ye Bingshang''s face was extremely ugly for a moment, she realized an irreversible fact, and her heart was broken!

    What happened to Tai Jin!

    How could Qianlongwei really break the scales of the heart protector?

    Her face changed a little, and she was gasping with distress, but under the stare of Nian Baiyu and others, she could only be forced to calm down. It was done, and she couldn''t help it even if she regretted it again.

    Protecting heart scales is broken, in exchange for Susu''s threat is lifted.

    For Tan Tai Jin now, Su Su is a traitor with Qianlongwei. Being a mortal, holding the heart-protecting scales can''t y the role to the extreme, and it will attract monsters.

    Today''s situation is not bad.

    convinced herself that Ye Bingshang wanted to tuck the quilt for Tantai Jin, and a sword blocked her hand.

    Twenty Baiyu said: "My Madam has visited your Majesty, so please go back."

    The embarrassment on Ye Bingchang''s face shed by, and he nodded with a smile.

    Tai-Jin woke up in the afternoon of the next day. He also realized that his body was not well, and called out the old way in the soul-eater.

    "What is in the lonely heart, can you get it out?"

    The old Dao tried it, shook his head and said: "Your Majesty has no power and power. I have never seen such an evil thing before. It seems to be embedded in your Majesty''s heart and cannot be taken out."

    Knowing the news, his hand touched his chest with a cold expression.

    When the old Taoist thought he would be angry, he indifferently curled his lips and said, "Then keep it."

    Right and left are nothing but pain.

    is just a little painful.

    "Find a few more monsters for Gu, and catch those who meet Xiuxian."

    The old Taoist priest quickly said yes, knowing that Tantai Jin wanted to continue to rely on the monster''s inner alchemy to continue his life. If it was said that his life span required a year to kill a demon, now I am afraid that Yueyue will dig out the inner alchemy of the demon to fill his lost life.

    Twenty Baiyu was about to leave with the soul-devouring banner, Tan Tai Jin said coldly: "Let Ye Chufeng go."

    "Your Majesty?"

    Taijin said: "Ye Chufeng has a fox demon and half an inner pill on him. He is more useful than you to catch the big demon."

    Nian Baiyu and Lao Dao looked at each other, both of them were incredulous.

    Ye Chufeng actually has half an inner alchemy of fox demon Yanran in his body?

    No wonder your Majesty wants to keep this man and work for him. Nian Baiyu nodded, and went to Ye Chufeng with the soul-devouring banner.

    Tai Jin was silent, his face pale and indifferent.

    Nian Mu Ning stayed in the hall and looked down at the ground. She felt a little ufortable. His Majesty, who was preparing for the enthronement and post-approval ceremony a few days ago, had bright brilliance in his eyes, but now, there is nothing left in his eyes.

    She thought that His Majesty would ask the girl in the Chaos Chamber about news, but she didn''t expect that he just turned his back indifferently, and didn''t care about anything.

    It''s like, that person is dead and has nothing to do with him.

    Nian Mu Ning waited till dusk, but did not see your Majesty ask her.

    She had to whisper hesitantly: "Your Majesty, she is sick. From yesterday to now, she only drank some rainwater."

    The young man opened his eyes, looked at the silver pattern on the dragon bed, andughed in a low voice: "Send someone to see, don''t let her die, she doesn''t deserve to die so easily."

    Nianmu Ning: "Yes."

    *

    Susu has been sick for a long time this time.

    Qing Shihua''s power couldn''t be exerted, she became aplete mortal. Losing the connection with Gouyu and the wings of the spell, she fell asleep in a drowsy state, unable to distinguish between day and night.

    Every time, a maid wille in to help her scrub her body and give her medicine.

    The spoon was handed over, and she swallowed unconsciously.

    The tenacious will made her try to live, but Qing Shihua''s bacsh made her body start to get worse.

    She can''t eat.

    The maid thought she didn¡¯t want to eat, so she looked at her coldly: ¡°Are you still the future queen? If you don¡¯t eat, you can get your Majesty''s pity? I urge you to save it. Your Majesty said, you can starve to death if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    The maid took the food box and left.

    Day after day, Su Su became more and more haggard. asionally when she was awake, she would engrave the character "Zheng" when the light came in until the six characters of "Zheng" were engraved.

    She just realized that she had been imprisoned by Tantai Jin for at least one month.

    The world is already July.

    But she doesn''t want to die, she still wants to live. The shaking of Dao Xin is not enough to destroy a person. As soon as she has energy, she will look at the sky, hoping to see the clear weather.

    Tai-Jin never came to see her once, as if he had forgotten that there is still a girl in the world whose desire for love and evil desire to die.

    Even though Su Su wanted to try to live, she was still visibly haggard.

    One day she woke up and found that she couldn''t see clearly with her right eye.

    The water that the maid handed over, Su Su fumbled for it, and the bowl was broken to the ground.

    "You!" The maid wanted to get angry at first, and when she saw hercklustre eyes, she said in a panic, "You...you can''t see it?"

    Su Su pursed her lips, did not speak, the maid ran out in a panic, even the broken tiles had no time to clean up.

    The darkness in front of Su Su''s eyes, she thought to herself, she actually has onest chance.

    Live or die.

 Chapter 72: For whom

    "Can''t see?" Tan Tai Jin was very calm when he heard the news.

    The maid girl was afraid that Tan Tai Jin would me Su Su on herself, and she shuddered: "Your Majesty, do you want an imperial physician to treat the girl?"

    The young man in Xuan Yi curled his lips ironically when he heard the words.

    "As long as she keeps her breath and eyes, what''s the matter with her?"

    The maid understood what he meant, and she was deeply relieved.

    The rainy season in July has not passed. When the sheep came in, he saw that his Majesty was raising a pot of flowers. The flower was not in full bloom. There was only a small flower bud, which turned out to be an ice blue flower, like a beautiful ice crystal.

    Sheep **** was rare, so I looked at it twice more.

    Taijin said lightly: "The Sempervivum sent here is rumored to cure all diseases and avoid pain."

    The young man''s cold fingers brushed the sempervivum, and the beautiful flower exuded a refreshing fragrance.

    "What do you want to give such a treasure to your majesty?"

    Taijin showed a mocking smile: "I want to be the queen of Zhou."

    Last month, Tantaijin changed her country name to "Jinghe", and the once most powerful Xia country became an affiliate of Zhou. Tantaijin, as a new monarch, is a worthy partner for all countries.

    What''s so interesting, Tan Tai Jin has not sent troops to them yet, they are the first to send a big gift, hoping Tan Tai Jin can marry their princess.

    For the emperor, marriage is also a way of checks and bnces.

    Yang Cum looked at Tantai Jin''s expression, and cautiously said: "Your Majesty means..."

    Taijin fiddled with the flower, and said for a long time: "The flower has been collected, no one wants it. Pick a gift for Gu and send it over."

    Sheep **** nced at him, nodded and said yes.

    *

    Susu spent a few days in the Chaos Chamber, and the maid who took care of her returned to her previous arrogance.

    Taijin did not let her go out, nor did he ask the imperial doctor toe and treat her.

    Su Su had guessed the ending in his heart, and dropped his head.

    Her misced finger resisted the pain and took it, but her body was getting weaker and weaker.

    She tried her best to swallow more food, but found it was in vain.

    One night, she coughed up blood.

    Susu until Qingshihua''s divine power began to disappear, and its doom is about toe.

    And she lost the bet.

    Tai Jin said that he wanted her to die so many times. This time, he really wanted her life.

    She fell asleep in a drowsy state, and the maid pushed her hard the next day, and found that Su Su had no response, and the corners of her mouth were full of blood. Only then did she realize the seriousness of the matter.

    The incident of vomiting blood finally made Su Su out of the Chaos Chamber.

    Someone diagnosed her pulse, and said something vaguely.

    "The girl is weak, but the minister can''t see what''s wrong. As for her eyes, I am afraid that she has been in a dark ce for a long time and is temporarily blind."

    The other person on the other end did not speak for a long time.

    Su Su heard a low sneer.

    "Since she likes tricks so much, loneliness will do her well. Think of it and stay here."

    A warm force poured into his wrist, until the evening, Su Su finally woke up.

    Gouyu looked at the little master''s thin body in disbelief, and cried loudly.

    It was the second time since it was conscious that it cried so sad. Last time was when Susu''s mother died.

    Gouyu injected all the spiritual energy that came to the world for more than a year of cultivation into Su Su''s body, and finally made her feel better.

    Su Su panted, and there was darkness before her eyes, but she knew it was daylight.

    Her eyes arepletely invisible.

    Gouyu saw Su Su''s dim expression.

    was silent for a long time, and it made up its mind to whisper: "I''ll take you home."

    ¡ª¡ªGo back to the Hengyang Sect five hundred yearster, go to Changze Mountain, where you were born, there will be no more pain now.

    Your eyes can rebuild their light, and you can be a fairy again without suffering anymore.

    The girl stumbled out of the bed, her lips were chapped, and there was no one around her, and her surroundings were quiet and terrible.

    Gouyu quickly said: "Go to the left, be careful. Yes, go forward, did you touch the table?"

    Su Su touched the tea cup on the table and poured half a cup of water to drink.

    Gouyu saw that her fingers were red and swollen. They didn''t look slender and white at all. It couldn''t bear to look again.

    Su Su said in a dumb voice, "I''m going back now, what should I do with my father, my uncles, Master Gongye, and my fellow students?"

    Everyone will die.

    just like the nightmare created by nightmares, and die one by one.

    The eight elders scattered all their cultivation and sent her to five hundred years ago. If she escaped back to the Hengyang Sect, she would not have a second chance.

    Gouyu was silent.

    It is a nine-day gou jade, born in ancient times, but it is notparable to other artifacts born in the same period and capable of calling the wind and the rain. A piece of ancient jade that has been buried in the ground for countless years slowly gave birth to spiritual wisdom, and then took on itster form.

    It doesn''t know how many years of cultivation, it should be integrated with the mountains and rivers of the Three Realms. Compared with the pity for Susu, it has a more sense of mission for themon people.

    It is the meaning of its existence to assist the host to remove the devil and protect themon people.

    It was so sad that it was too sad, and it took a long time to make up his mind and say: "The soul is broken, the mission has failed, I will take you away!"

    The jade bracelet on his wrist was shiny, and Su Su suddenly pressed Gouyu.

    "Little master?"

    Susu said: "Wait, I... there is onest way."

    "What?" Gou Yu stared at her nkly. On the pale face of the girl, a slight smile appeared, like a flower covered with morning dew.

    A fragile beauty blooms before dying.

    *

    Xiaohui said with joy: "Madam, don''t you know that that woman was thrown into the cold pce by your majesty. I heard that in summer, there are snakes, insects, rats, and ants in that ce, and the food is rotten. This time, your majestypletely abhors it. Kill her!"

    Ye Bingchang put down the clothes he was about to make, and raised his beautiful eyes: "Speak carefully."

    Xiaohui quickly patted her mouth: "Look at the ve-maid''s mouth, how many times thedy has taught her, but she still can''t learn it. Madam can''t think of the sisterly sympathy for her this time!"

    Ye Bingshang nodded: "Naturally not, the third sister wants to hurt Your Majesty. Your Majesty saved her for life, which is considered kind."

    "The ve-maid also heard that the eyes of that man can''t be seen."

    Ye Bingshang''s movements paused: "Really."

    In the afternoon, she went to give Tan Tai Jin the clothes she had made, and happened to meet the imperial doctor who was visiting Tan Tai Jin.

    The elegant fragrance in the room made Ye Bingchang see the longevity flower at a nce.

    The longevity flower is about to bloom, and there is a different kind of beauty in the sun.

    Taijin Taijin is raising it at will, and he has no intention of taking it. The pce knew that His Majesty had such a flower, and they were specting about whom His Majesty would leave the longevity flower.

    Ye Bingshang suddenly remembered the invisible eyes of the third sister.

    If it''s a longevity flower, the body of the third sister will definitely get better again...

    Tai Jin saw her and said lightly: "Come and sit down."

    The two yed a game of chess as usual. Ye Bingshang said embarrassedly: "A few days will be the concubine''s birthday. Concubine is brave, can you ask your majesty to do something?"

    This is the first time she hase to Zhou to make a request to Tan Tai Jin.

    Thinking of the broken heart-protecting scales, Tantai Jin nodded: "Say."

    Ye Bingshang said: "The concubine hopes that your majesty can apany your concubine and mother to have a meal together."

    After finishing speaking, she twisted her handkerchief tightly and looked at Tan Tai Jin nervously.

    Tai Jin said: "Yes."

    Ye Bingshang smiled and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    In the harem, Ye Bingshang is a woman who has a captive position. The female officials carefully prepared her birthday.

    The maid beside Su Su is gone, there is only a hard bed in the cold pce, and a table with a teapot.

    It took several days after she woke up to realize that she could no longer use any spiritual power.

    Now she is no different from an ordinary mortal.

    Gouyu told her that there were still countless weak water arrows aimed at her secretly, and once she wanted to escape from the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce, those arrows would shoot out without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Su Su had lost the ability to resist.

    Every evening, she would fumble out and walk around.

    If you can''t see, let Gouyu show the way.

    As long as she is still within the range of the cold pce, the Night Shadow Guard will not stop her.

    A few little pcedies who came back from washing clothes said: "Howe the pce has be lively these few days? Is there a happy event?"

    "Of course, it will be Madam Zhaohua''s birthday in a few days. Your Majesty now spoils her alone. Your Majesty will naturally value her birthday."

    "Haven¡¯t you heard that I sent longevity flowers to your majesty to marry their princesses before, but your majesty rejected them, not for Madam Zhaohua or for whom. If it weren¡¯t for Madam Zhaohua¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid your majesty would have been too early. Let her be the queen." The mobile phone remembers "Bi\\qu\\ge¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second. You provide wonderful \\ novel reading.

    They chatted and walked away, and Su Su stood behind the wall, feeling the chill of the dusk.

    The wind blew her tawny hem, Gouyu hesitated and said, "Little master, did you hear that? Tantai Jin has a longevity flower in his hand. It is a mortal''s holy medicine, you might as well try toe over, your eyes, and say I may be able to see it."

    Su Su touched his left eye.

    nodded for a while: "I...want to try."

    She was scared.

    This is the first time Gouyu saw that she agreed to ask for something.

    Gouyu looked sour and sad, the little spirit bird was born to yearn for freedom, and the ce where she was raised is the most vast and beautiful world.

    There is no sound and no light in the chaotic chamber. She has been detained for too long, and now she sleeps at night, and asionally wakes up trembling.

    However, day and night, for Su Su, there is no difference, her world is already dark.

    Now Sngor, she wants to try.

    She doesn''t want Tantai Jin''s life anymore, she will give him something better. She was too scared, she just wanted to see the world more even if she was going to die in the end, and don''t let her die in the dark alone.

    *

    The day before Ye Bingchang¡¯s birthday, it happened to be fifteen two monthster.

    The moon hangs in the sky, illuminating the deste cold pce.

    Su Su curled up on the bed, shaking slightly.

    The spring silkworm on her body broke out.

    Susu also didn''t expect that after breaking out, the time for the spring silkworm to attack unexpectedly shortened, and now it is only two months before the spring silkworm attacks again.

    She hugged herself tightly, her forehead wet with sweat.

    There was confusion in her mind, she didn''t know how long she had survived, maybe it was an hour, maybe it was a longer time.

    Just when she thought she was going to die, the summer night wind blew in outside the door.

    The warm wind made her sane for a moment, and she blinked her hollow eyes.

    Someone opened her clothes with cold fingers, and Su Su realized for the first time how powerful this insidious drug is as a mortal body.

    She shuddered and approached him. When she leaned against his arms, the restless medicine in her body finally had a moment of peace.

    He looked at Su Su coldly.

    The girl was short of breath and was very painful.

    Tai Jin did not kiss her, like performing a task, just to prevent her from dying easily. He was so cold that he didn''t move, as if his dislike for her was deep into his bones.

    He sneered and said, "You are so ugly right now, it makes you uninterested."

    Su Su pressed her lips. She had lost weight for a long time. She had a little baby-fat cheeks, but now she is sharp and thin.

    Her waist was already slender, but now it is unbearable to hold her.

    Under the medication, Su Su''s body did not feel ufortable, but instead developed a feeling of dependence simr to that of dependence. But her heart was very ufortable, life was so miserable, she gradually tasted this kind of taste.

    She doesn''t even have the strength to hate him, she just feels tired.

    Like a traveler who has suffered too many grievances outside, the feeling of suffering along the way gradually fades, and he only misses his hometown.

    Su Su couldn''t see who he was now, so he thought it was not pretty as he said.

    She doesn''t care about the skin, so she doesn''t know that this rare and fragile beauty is on her, a bit more moving that makes people want to be bullied.

    His look was reflected in her ck and white eyes, and Tan Tai Jin knew that she couldn''t see her expression now.

    He sank down, still restraining his expression. Said that he was not interested, but tossed most of the night.

    He put on his clothes to leave, and a pale little hand held him.

    Tai Jin looked back, and for the first time saw a look of expectation and anxiety on her face.

    Su Su hesitated for a long time, and finally whispered: "I, can I trade with you...Eternal Flower."

 Chapter 73: Spirit

    "Change? What do you change?"

    Su Su heard the man''s indifferent voice, and she couldn''t see his expression, so she had to say: "Qinghongxian is sure to do it? I really...need eternal flowers very much, and my eyes hurt."

    Qinghongxianjue is the best swordsmanship in the world. One sword opens mountains and waters, and the sword domain is 10%.

    Qing Hongjue is also the best opportunity for Su Su Xiuxian in a century. Now she just wants to look at the world again.

    "It hurts? Qinghong Xian Jue?"

    He seemed to sneer, half mocking, and pulled back his sleeves.

    Tai Jin did not say whether to change or not, and disappeared into the dark night.

    is so funny, this is the first time I have seen Su Su begging myself, but the conditions offered are not satisfactory.

    In Su Su''s eyes, he could only see power, and he was indeed like this once. However, when she offered to exchange Qinghongxianjue, there was nothing but fire in his heart.

    Tai-Jin returned to his temple, there are longevity flowers, and the room is full of fragrance.

    The old Dao in the Soul Eater streamers coveted the Eternal Flower. For Tan Tai Jin, this thing could not save Tan Tai Jin''s dpidated body, so it was useless. But for the veteran, you can gain a lot of skill.

    The longevity flower is in bud, and maybe it will bloom tomorrow morning.

    The old Dao looked at the young man in Xuan Yi earnestly, hoping that the generous emperor would also reward him this time.

    However, Tantai Jin pped the lid on and threw the sempervivum on the head of the bed. He put his arm on his back, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The old Dao knew that he was out of y, and he pped himself back in the soul-eater.

    Su Su didn''t want to go to the Sngor, and wrapped herself tightly with a quilt. Gouyu worried that she was afraid and told her stories from the ancient times.

    From the gods it has seen, to some legends of the great monster.

    Later, when Gouyu saw Su Su''s eyes kept wide open, she blinked, and the left eye that Qing Shihua had stored, shed a line of blood.

    Gouyu''s voice suddenly got stuck.

    He did not ask her if she was afraid, but instead asked: "Do you hate them?"

    them, Tantaijin, Ye Bingshang, and even Xiao Lin.

    Xiao Lin''s death prevented her from taking the initiative to deal with Ye Bingshang and fell into a passive position. By now, both Gou Yu and Su Su knew it was Ye Bingshang''s conspiracy.

    The whole world thought that Qianlongwei was in Su Su''s hands, and Su Su had reached the point where he had nowhere to go.

    Su Su kept silent. Gouyu thought she would not answer, but Su Su moved her lips.

    "Hate."

    Gouyu heard her say this.

    "When I was locked in the Chaos Chamber alone, I even wondered how to make them suffer the most." She whispered, "Ye Bingshang wants to be a queen and wants a man''s loyal love. I want her to fail. Tan Tai Jin wants strength. He treats me like this. I hope to see him fall into the dust. Xiao Rin...I shouldn''t hate him, but I really feel ufortable."

    "I think about their fate over and over again so that I can be less afraid. I take my fingers and try to eat a few more bites of food, just to see that day."

    It rained on a July night.

    Leng Gong was dark and dead, and there was no one except Su Su.

    She cleaned her tired bodyboriously. There was only cold well water in Lenggong, and Su Su hadn''t fallen asleep since she came back.

    Her eyes no longer bleed, Qing Shihua stayed quietly in her eyes.

    Gouyu followed her eyes out of focus.

    A young bamboo, blown down by the wind in the night.

    *

    In the early morning of the next day, the longevity flower bloomed.

    Taijin looked at it for a long time, picked up the box and went out. He just stepped out of the hall door, and he saw Ye Bingchang dressed up in a festive manner.

    Wei Xi whispered: "Today is thedy''s birthday, and thedy is standing here waiting for your majesty before dawn."

    Sure enough, Ye Bingshang''s eyes were filled with light and hope.

    Taijin suddenly remembered, and promised to eat with her and her mother.

    He paused, put the immortal flower in his sleeve, and said, "Let''s go."

    Ye Bingchang¡¯s face was filled with shallow surprises, and it seemed that Tantai Jin still remembered that the promise was something that made her very happy.

    Auntie Yun did not live in the pce, and the two left the pce in a chariot.

    Ye Bingchang hesitated for a moment, and said softly: "Your Majesty, my concubine has always wanted to ask, grandma... how is it?"

    The city is noisy, the young emperor closed his eyes and answered her coldly: "Dead."

    Ye Bingshang took a breath, lowered his eyes, feeling a little sad.

    Taijin suddenly remembered that the girl in Lenggong hadn''t asked herself this question, and she didn''t know if she was afraid of hearing the result.

    The two stopped in a quiet ce.

    Aunt Yun heard that Tantai Jin wasing early in the morning, so she hugged her son and waited at the door, saluting respectfully.

    Ye Bingchang helped her mother, she turned her head, and found that her majesty''s eyes were on the younger brother.

    "What''s your name?" Tan Tai Jin asked.

    Ye Bingshang looked at his younger brother. The little son Ye Si is eight years old this year. Xu has experienced something in the past two years. He has faded away from his childhood domineering, and his face has also opened up.

    The younger brother does not look like himself, but rather looks a bit like...the third sister.

    The Fourth Young Master Ye was a little afraid of Tantai Jin, shrank his shoulders, and said, "Yun Feichen."

    Taijin faintly looked away, as if he was just asking casually.

    The meal was prepared early in the yard, and the eunuchs who apanied him tried the meals one by one, and then everyone began to eat.

    After a meal, Aunt Yun was trembling, looking at Junxiu''s little tyrant, she inevitablyined about how her daughter brought people here. Aunt Yun''s feelings for Tan Tai Jin are veryplicated. People used to be bullied, but now she can only breathe lightly when she sees him.

    After a meal, Aunt Yun had the opportunity to talk to Ye Bingshang alone.

    "Chang''er, you have to fight for your breath. I heard that you are the only woman in your majesty''s harem. If you are pregnant with dragon son as soon as possible, your position will be more stable."

    Ye Bingchang has aplicated expression, and she has nothing to hide from her mother: "Your Majesty has not touched me so far."

    Auntie Yun''s eyes widened.

    "This, how is this possible, the outside is saying, Your Majesty pampers you very much."

    Ye Bingshang sneered. She remembered where your Majesty had gonest night, closed her eyes, and said quietly, "Mother, the future will be long."

    Back to the pce road, the ice blue arrow suddenly broke through the air.

    Night Shadowguard quickly blocked a lot of eyes, and one shot into the chariot. Ye Bingchang didn''t even think about it, and stood in front of Tantai Jin: "Your Majesty, be careful!"

    The arrow pierced her shoulder deeply.

    Taijin frowned and supported her: "Bing Shang?"

    Ye Bingchang''s lips dripped with blood, and his body twitched with pain.

    Arge number of ambush soldiers suddenly appeared, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of Tantai Jin¡¯s mouth: "I''m looking for death."

    The tiger demon hiding in the dark jumped out, became bigger in a sh, and attacked the ambushing person.

    Not long after, Twenty Baiyu came to report: "Your Majesty, there are a total of 83 people, all Qianlongwei, and they allmitted suicide by taking poison."

    Taijin''s eyes were uncertain, and he nced at the seriously injured Ye Bingchang, with a somewhat ominous premonition in his heart.

    "Go back to the pce!"

    Sure enough, I arrived at the pce gate, Nian Mu Ning hurriedly greeted him, and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, Lenggong is attacked, Qianlongwei is here to save people."

    "Where is she!"

    "Under the weak water arrow, Qianlongwei died of more than 300 people, and several escaped. Miss Ye San was still in the cold pce, Qianlongwei could not take away people."

    Taijin''s eyes became cold, he held the seriously injured Ye Bingshang: "Call the emperor."

    "Madam was hurt very badly and lost too much blood. This... I am afraid that there must be a panacea, otherwise the body will definitely suffer from the root of the disease in the future."

    The young man in Xuanyi was silent for a long time, and suddenly smiled mockingly.

    "I don''t know, longevity flower is feasible?"

    *

    Susu knows what happened outside.

    As early as when the weak water arrows were all fired, she had already guessed everything. She sat on the threshold and listened to Gou Yu sullenly saying: "This is really reasonable and unclear."

    With so many Qianlongwei trying to save her out, no one can believe that Qianlongwei is not in Susu''s hands.

    The summer wind blows, blowing the hem of the girl''s brown clothes.

    Susu was very disturbed, Tantai Jin hated her, what she hated most was her betrayal and escape.

    Now, in his eyes, she wants to escape again.

    Will he still give himself longevity flowers? Tantai Jin now probably wants her to be a blind man imprisoned by him for the rest of her life. Every fifteenth, she will breathe and cry under him.

    Susu wanted to wait for him, even if she didn''t die in the darkness at the end of her life, she was willing to exin Qianlongwei to Tantaijin.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been sitting there. In Susu¡¯s world, there is no difference between day and night.

    The little pcedies who had been delivering food for a long time came, but Tantai Jin did note.

    Seeing that Su Su was still looking outside, the maid put down the dishes, and said dissatisfied: "I can''t see clearly, what''s so beautiful. I don''t know what kind of mold I have, and I will be sent to give you food. Today is Mrs. Zhaohua''s. On birthday, your Majesty will pardon the world, so I wille to this ce. Hey, what about you, what is your reaction?"

    Gongzhong is ustomed to holding high and low, Tantai Jin camest night, no one knew. Susu is in the cold pce, and the people in the pce naturally look down on her. The pce maid looked at Susu who was indifferent angrily. The thin girl looked pale and weak, her eyes were out of focus, and the noble people of the past were reduced to this fate, which made people feel infinite happiness and malice in their hearts. Seeing that her skin was fair and tender, the pcedy raised her hand and pinched Susu.

    A small wooden sword pierced the pcedy''s palm.

    The pcedy screamed and fell to the ground.

    "You...you!"

    The small wooden sword was held tightly by Su Su, and the maid gave Su Su anxiously. I thought she was a blind girl who was good at bullying, but she didn''t expect it to be a stubborn stubborn not being bullied.

    The pce maid got up and stared at Su Su angrily: "You don''t really think you can fly to the branches! Tell you who your majesty''s sweetheart is, everyone in the pce knows, and even the longevity flowers that you send will follow. I casually gave Madam Zhaohua a birthday gift! What are you, just wait to die here!"

    After speaking, she ran away in a hurry.

    "The longevity flower is gone." Su Su murmured.

    Gouyu thought that she would endure the pain of bacsh brought by Qingshihua day and night. The world was dark, and her heart was like a knife.

    Su Su is like a child who has lost everything, and the hope on his face gradually fades away.

    Gouyu didn''t know how tofort her, but saw Su Su stand up.

    She is facing the setting sun towards the horizon.

    Gouyu couldn''t help saying: "In the heart of the young devil, you must be the one who loves you! Susu, we all know that this is Ye Bingshang''s conspiracy."

    Susu couldn''t hear it, and whispered: "I was wrong. I was so stupid to beg him."

    She covered her eyes, and the blood wandered down her palm. Gouyu heard her say: "I actually shook my heart for a moment."

    Her voice is very soft, and when the summer wind blows, it disappears into the night.

    Gouyu knows he heard it right.

    Su Su had hesitated. When she received the red hijab, she looked back. At that time, the girl''s eyes were struggling that she didn''t even realize.

    People are not nts, who can be ruthless.

    She was born with a womb and never dared to forget why she came. She has seen sentient beings in the Three Realms struggling hard under the ws of the demon, the North Sea dried up, the Nanshan Mountains copsed, and the world was full of grief.

    Gouyu is also faintly aware of it, and then he feels uneasy.

    The moment when the nine gods nailed them, it was afraid that Su Su would not be able to put it down. Fortunately, she did not ignore themon people, she pushed nine nails into the heart of the young man in Xuanyi.

    She dare not be emotional.

    The mission failed, but it had the only benefit-Su Su thought of thest way.

    A way of using six divine nails that have already been nailed.

    Su Su finally didn''t have to kill Tan Tai Jin, but... he would always put Su Su in the dark, and personally crushed herst wish.

    Su Su got up, Gouyu heard her say--

    "I heard that there will be no snow in Zhou in winter. When the cloudy day arrives, let''s go. Gouyu, are you afraid?"

    Gouyu was slightly startled and said, "Gouyu is not afraid."

    It understands what Susu is going to do.

    She wants to leave him forever, the ce that trapped her, leaving the world five hundred years ago.

    Prajna is floating in a sky thunder, Ming Ye wants to exchange the essence for mulberry wine. On a cloudy day, it can also lead to such thunder.

    She used Qingshihua as a phantom to infuse her fairy soul, using Nine Heavens Gouyu as a medium to be a real spirit.

    Rece evil bones with the essence.

 Chapter 74: Teal bracelet

    Since autumn, the weather in Zhou is still warm.

    When the weather is good, Su Su fumbled for activities in Lenggong. There was nothing in Lenggong, and there was less and less power in her blood.

    Gouyu became her eyes, showing her the way and preventing her from tripping and falling.

    Qing Shihua devastated her body, making her thinner and thinner.

    Now the Pink White House looks a bit empty on her body, and her waist is extremely slender.

    There are many willow trees in the pce. In his free time, Susu walks out of the courtyard of the cold pce and breaks a few branches. When hees back, he sharpens the array of willow branches.

    To create the true essence, she has to infuse Yin Qi into the flower of the world.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence. Whenever she goes to break a willow tree in the evening, she always meets a broken-mouth pce person talking about the recently spoiled Madam Zhaohua.

    "Your Majesty is very kind to Madam Zhaohua, I heard that in the past few days, the rewards sent to Madam Pce are endless."

    "Have you heard that Madam Zhaohua was ill, and your Majesty took care of her personally."

    "A few days ago, Xiao Shunzi made a mistake. Your Majesty was furious. Madam interceded, and your Majesty stopped being angry at once."

    "Even the treasures sent by your Majesty are used to please Mrs. Zhaohua!"

    Theirughter passed through the cold pce separated by a wall and prated into Susu''s dark world.

    Susu heard that they also mentioned themselves--

    "Then what do you mean by your majesty to Leng Gong?"

    "She, I heard that in the past in Xia Guo, your majesty hated her deeply, and now he keeps her in order to torture her."

    "But she almost became a queen before."

    Someone sneered and said: "She is blind now. If your majesty really likes her, why don''t you give her what kind of treasure? It''s toote for me to say that your majesty hates her."

    Susu held the willow branch, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The autumn wind blew her in dress, she supported the pce wall and walked back slowly. Willow branches can draw yin qi, she crossed her legs to draw the yin qi of Lenggong into the Qingshihua in her left eye.

    Yin Qi entered into her body, making her shiver and her skin pale.

    Day after day, Su Su gradually got used to it. Yin Qi entered Qing Shi Hua, her eyes no longer bleed frequently.

    She knows, she''s almost relieved.

    One night, she was sitting by the well washing her dress.

    Gouyu suddenly said: "He is here."

    Susu paused and continued to wash. Tantai Jin came silently, he didn''t let anyone follow him, and he didn''t carry a zedmp, he looked at her from a distance.

    The emperor Xuan Yi coldly watched the thin girl wash her clothes and walked past him holding the tub.

    It was quiet and dark in the cold pce, she seemed to be used to it, and she walked past the well with familiarity without help.

    She has a quiet look, and her ck and white eyes are not at all invisible.

    The girl didn''t seem to find herself, she was about to walk into the house when she saw her, Tan Tai Jin subconsciously followed a few steps.

    After realizing what he was doing, he stopped, turned and left.

    Gouyu said: "He left."

    If it hadn''t been for Gouyu, Su Su would never have known that he had been there.

    Six Soul Extinguishers were nailed in his heart,pletely turning him into a cold and bitter person. If there is a time when there is still a slight loss of control, it is about once every two months that Su Sujie spring silkworm attacks.

    He always sneered and forced her to beg for her.

    When they were on a blind date, he asionally lost control and couldn''t help but look at her nkly. However, only for a short while, Tantai Jin would recover his poison.

    When he came, Su Su did not know what to do.

    If she had expected him before the immortal flower, she was nowpletely deserted and there was no grass.

    She counted the days and waited for the cloudy days.

    *

    In November, there will be a pce banquet in the pce soon, and Ye Bingshang''s body has almost recovered.

    Immortal blossoms into the body, her wounds are wless.

    Xiaohui helped her dress up, looked at the delicate woman in the mirror, and couldn''t help but admire: "Madam is getting more and more beautiful. Who would have thought that Eternal Life has cured even Madam¡¯s ills."

    Ye Bingshang now looks red with red lips and white teeth. She stroked her face, revealing a gentle smile.

    Xiaohui said joyfully: "Your Majesty has been busy paying off the remnants of the eight princes. Soon Zhou will bepletely peaceful. Does the madam know that there will be a banquet in the pce for a few days, and that day is actually a special day."

    "What special day?"

    Xiaohui leaned close to Ye Bingchang''s ear and said a few words in a low voice. Ye Bingchang''s face instantly became reddish, and he gave Xiaohui a strange look.

    Xiaohui said, "The ve and maidservant are right. Everyone says that asking for a child is the most effective this day. Everyone in Zhou believes this. Madam is now in good shape. As long as you keep your majesty by then, you will be able to give birth to a little prince next year. ."

    Ye Bingshang said: "Just because you girl has a broken mouth, I didn''t think about it well. I should have married you long ago!"

    Before the pce banquet started, Xiaohui dressed Ye Bingshang, and Ye Bingshang went to look for Tantai Jin.

    They did not go there by coincidence, Tan Tai Jin had not yet gone to the party, but he was under the plum tree, talking to a person.

    Ye Bingchang looked at it, and it seemed that he was an adult who was in charge of hunting down one of the eight princes. Tantai-Jin has always used Nengchen, and this adult is promoted very quickly.

    He has a very young and handsome face. About half a month ago, Ye Bingshang met this adult, who looked like Qi.

    At that time, Master Qi was full of spirits, but now the man in official uniform has lifeless eyes.

    Taijin looked at Qi Mo coldly: "Did you think about it? Are you really going to resign?"

    Qi Mo bowed his head: "The minister squandered the love of His Majesty Gu."

    He took off his hat, his lips were not bloody.

    Tai-Jin saw that he couldn''t keep anyone, and said lightly: "Go away."

    Qi Mo got up and left. When passing by Ye Bingchang, there was no response, like a walking dead.

    Tantai Jin stood up and feasted at the pce, Ye Bingshang saw that he didn''t speak, so he had to silently follow behind him.

    Amidst the sound of the silk and bamboo orchestra, the young man in Xuanyi Zhiyi watched the singing and dancing on the field with indifferent eyes.

    Ye Bingshang called him twice, but Tantai Jin did not respond.

    She knew that Tan Tai Jin''s mind was not here. Is it that Master Qi? She thought to herself, what did Qi Mo say?

    She has a bad feeling in her heart. Today, she dressed up carefully. When she went out, Xiaohui said that she was better than Huajiao, and she had carefully selected the fragrance on her clothes.

    Ye Bingchang came to Zhou for half a year. Although everyone in the pce said she was favored, she knew the facts better than anyone else. She was afraid that Tantai Jin could not be kept tonight, and the little tyrant''s mind was sharp and fierce. When she was not sure, she would not dare to y tricks on him.

    Taijin didn''t know what Ye Bingshang was thinking. He really rarely had such a time when he was not thinking about it.

    Qi Mo''s resignation made him frowned.

    He has his own rules, Qi Mo has participated in too many ns for him, and now he wants to withdraw and retreat, he has to leave half his life if he does not die.

    However, Qi Mo resigned resolutely, letting go of the chance.

    No, it should be said that I resigned from office.

    Tan Tai Jin knew very well about Qimo. After all, he had to be a single person, and he had to know everything before he could trust him.

    One year ago, the two countries fought between Xia and Zhou. Qi Mo was still a small captain and made a lot of feats and made outstanding achievements on the battlefield.

    In the Battle of Cangzhou, Qi Mo led his troops to ransack his home, killed a family member, and finally hid the fifth youngdy of that family secretly.

    Qi Mo liked her at a nce, the girl was also a fierce temperament, and always wanted to kill Qi Mo and avenge her family.

    There is no war in the girl''s eyes, only this Shura-like man killed her family and robbed herself.

    What angered her most was that Qi Mo had a family background before meeting her.

    Ms. Shen Wu tried several times to kill Qi Mo, but he finally saw through. She was just a weak girl, and was finally forced to be a concubine by Qi Mona.

    Qi Mo is vigorous and resolute, Miss Shen Wu disobeyed him several times, deliberately disturbing the house, he loves her, but inevitably gets angry.

    The olddy Qi didn''t like this vixen who was so fascinated by her son, so while Qi Mo was not there, she and Qi Mo''s aunt-wife had a discussion with Miss Shen Wu.

    Qi Mo repeatedly bumped into Miss Shen Wu''s body, and simply watched coldly. When the days were long, he found that the thorns on Miss Shen Wu''s body were gone, and he lowered his eyebrows and pleasing to him, and his face became more pleasant.

    Qi Mo was very happy for this for a while, and he even more spoiled the girl Shen Wu, staying in her room all night, and giving what he wanted.

    This year, he gave birth to a son for Qi Mo.

    Everything looked beautiful. Untilst night, Qi Mo was ordered to encircle and suppress the rebels of the Eighth Prince. Girl Shen Wu set aze and burned herself and her young son to death, as well as Qi Mo''s mother and daughter who were trapped in the old house. Wife.

    Qi Mo''s rtives died clean, and the girl Shen Wu made him feel what it means to be ruined.

    Qi Mo''s heart is ashamed, and he decides to resign.

    Tai-Jin saw that he had no business in his eyes, a courtier with a good method. Even if he didn''t make a move, Qi Mo couldn''t survive this winter.

    The sound of silk and bamboo was difficult to hear, and the soul-killing nail on the heart began to ache.

    He stroked the position of his heart, Qi Mo''s little concubine''s affairs made him a little uneasy inexplicably.

    He stood up suddenly, wanting to see the girl who made him hate.

    Ye Bingchang couldn''t help but say: "Your Majesty! The pce banquet has not yet been..."

    He didn''t look back a step, and said lightly: "You will go home after the banquet is over. There is nothing wrong."

    Ye Bingchang watched Emperor Xuanyi leave, his nails falling into his palms.

    Tai-Jin all the way to Lenggong, the sound of silk and bamboo has long gone. He knew that less than fifteen, he shouldn''t be here, he had already said that he would never have any feelings for her again.

    He raised his hand and put it down again.

    Taijin is the prince of Zhou, and he naturally knows what day it is today. The emperor guards his loved one and prays for heirs today.

    He shouldn''t be here, he looked cold, turned around and returned to his pce.

    Qi Mo will end up like this, because he himself is useless.

    In the Pce of Chengqian, the soul-devouring banner was spinning in the air. Tantai Jin looked at it for a long time and said: "Old Taoist, I remember you said before that there is a magic weapon that can restrain a person and make her never leave."

    The ck mist rolled, and in the sound of Jie Jie''sughter, the old man came out respectfully.

    "Exactly, but this is an evil thing. If your majesty uses it, it will damage your majesty''s body."

    "Bring it."

    Lao Dao immediately took out two golden bracelets: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, although this is an evil thing, it is also a rare body protector. It is not broken and can protect the owner''s safety. She is dead and can be found by the poor. To the soul."

    Tai Jin looked at the two bracelets, and did not hesitate to sp one on his wrist.

    The bracelet automatically fits his wrist.

    A trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, and Tantai Jin wiped it away nkly.

    He curled his lips and put on a mocking look.

    *

    Before Su Su fell asleep, the door was opened.

    Winter is about to begin. Although Zhou is not as cold as Xia, it¡¯s hard to keep warm with the tattered thin quilts in Lenggong.

    She sat up from the bed and asked the person: "What are you doing?"

    Both of them know it well, it''s less than fifteen today.

    The young man was silent, pulling up her wrist, and said coldly: "I heard about one thing today, Qi Mo''s concubine killed his whole family."

    Susu said: "So you are afraid that I will kill you too."

    After a pause, she added: "And Ye Bingshang?"

    Su Su couldn''t see his expression, but the man''s breath around her made her very ufortable. She wanted to withdraw his wrist, but he didn''t let go.

    He sounded in a cool voice: "That''s right."

    A cold thing was pushed up on her wrist, licking her pale skin like a snake.

    "What is this?" Su Su said resistingly.

    Taijin said: "Of course it is something that makes you difficult, give up, once you put it on, you can''t take it off."

    Gouyu said, "He lied to you. This is a taupe bracelet, a pair of evil magical artifacts. He also has one in his hand, which is a pair with yours. With this, you can''t leave him for seven days, if it''s true. If you leave, you will die, and he will die too."

    After thinking about it, Gou Yu added: "At the same time, it can also protect you from harm."

    Su Su''s cold little hand was held in the palm of Tan Tai Jin. She was silent for a long time, the resistance on her face dissipated, and a shallow pleasure came in her heart: "The soul is in the body, he can''t die. Under the thunder of the sky, the ring is trapped. I can''t stop me, since Tantai Jin likes to control, let him see with his own eyes how the teal bracelet breaks."

    He thought that everything in the world was under his control, and he would know how powerless it is to do many things in this world.

 Chapter 75: Shattered

    The bracelet was put on the girl''s wrist, and Tan Tai Jin lowered his eyes, only to see that she had lost too much weight.

    She used to be alive and vigorous, but now her cheeks are thinner, and her wrists are even thinner. All these are changes brought about by him.

    Susu is very white, and Tantai Jin''s power is easy to leave a blue and purple mark on her body. Now her whiteness has be sickly pale.

    There is no look in her eyes, they are empty.

    was forcibly put on the mard bracelet that was said to "torture" her. She didn''t struggle and didn''t have much resistance on her face.

    Taijin suddenly thought of girl Shen Wu, who had such a well-behaved eve.

    He thought a lot, and he felt like a heavy object was pressing down on him, which should be called ufortable. However, the heartbeat under the chest cavity was always smooth, his heart was cold, and he even thought that she looked good now.

    At least she can''t run away anymore. He doesn''t need to open his eyes to ask the dark guard that she is still there today.

    Jing Lan''an said that he is a little monster in human skin and no emotions.

    He didn''t take it seriously before, but now he understands that this sentence is right. All the emotions imitated were just illusions, and his heart was an iceke without waves.

    What does it matter to hate him, anyway, her love will not give him, and it is good to leave hatred.

    The people in the room have not left. Su Su noticed that, opened his eyes and urged coldly, "Get out."

    Tai-Jin faintly saw the icy zed goddess of childhood who stared at him again.

    It''s all like this, still so high.

    Su Su thought Tantai Jin would leave when he heard these two words, but the next moment, a hand touched his face.

    She heard him ask without emotion: "Do you want to get out of the cold pce?"

    This is the first time he has touched her with the strength of trying to strangle her since the six soul-killing nails were nailed into his heart.

    Su Su took away his hand and smiled suddenly: "Can you let me leave Zhou State?"

    Tai Jin''s face changed slightly, and he looked at her angrily.

    "You can''t go anywhere now, as long as the lonely is still alive for one day, you will never want to leave."

    Susu said: "You can''t give what I want, and I don''t want what you give. So what is the difference between going out and not going out?"

    Tai-Jin''s fingers are tight, so this is saying, is his side more tormenting her than Leng Gong?

    He shouldn''t ask this question, he has already hated her to his bones.

    She was cold, hungry, and haggard, that was what he wanted to see.

    Susu thought that he had made it so clear that his bad vanity would make him impatient to leave this small broken house, but the next moment, her wrist was held and he leaned down and pressed it down.

    "You staying in the cold pce, but a ve girl." Why did he care about her feelings.

    The girl under her body spreads out, maybe she never knows how fascinating her temperament is.

    Like a piece of ice that cannot be covered, Tantai Jin hates her sharpness and covets her rity.

    "Today is not fifteen." Su Su suddenly spoke before the person on his body wanted to plunder her.

    Taijin only paused for a moment, and asked in a cold voice, "So what? What do you think you are."

    Su Su said calmly: "I just want to say, I only feel sick to you, I don''t feel anything, if you are interested in this way..."

    She didn''t go on, but a slightly mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    Susu didn''t lie, she didn''t react at all when she was touched by him. Jiechuncan forced her tomit herself, but without the medicine, Tantaijin''s emotion was nothing in her eyes.

    She also faintly felt weird in her heart, no matter how she loathed him, and talked to him coldly, he could still be emotional.

    Tai-jin also understood this fact, and Xu Ye''s words were enough to embarrass a man.

    He held her shoulders angrily, and looked at her coldly: "Don''t feel anything to me? Who do you feel? Huh, Xiao Lin, it''s a pity that you killed him with your own hands, and he never loved you."

    Su Su pressed his lips.

    Taijin finally saw other emotions on her face, but it made him even more angry.

    "I make you sick? Very good, if you don''t want to, you can only stay by my side for a lifetime!"

    Su Su identally bumped into the ring on Tan Tai Jin''s wrist, Tan Tai Jin paused, but after all he could not go on, He Yi left.

    In fact, Su Su also knows what day tonight is.

    She stroked her lower abdomen and remained silent for a long time.

    She will not conceive children for the Devil God, his children will only be the blood of sin, Su Su is extremely grateful that she can leave without worry.

    *

    Xiaohui looked at Ye Bingshang''s cold face, and understood that Madam''s mood was very bad.

    Xiaohui, as a personal servant girl, she knows whether your Majesty has stayed here overnight. Xiaohui is very depressed. Madam is so good-looking, but your majesty doesn''t touch her. Is there really a problem with that?

    She doesn''t know, but Ye Bingshang knows.

    The cyan lines looming in her arms were looming, and she clenched her fists.

    "Xiaohui, you go, I want to rest."

    "Yes."

    Ye Bingshang looked at the mark belonging to Qianlongwei, his eyes were cold. She was not reconciled, why Ye Xiwu betrayed Tantai Jin like this, she still couldn''t fight.

    Can you really resist fate?

    When I got the heart-protection scales, I saw the prediction of the future from it-someone would eventually take everything from her.

    Now Xiao Rin is gone, the scales of the heart are broken, and Pang Yizhi as a victim, even Qianlongwei has lost more than half.

    Is it true that only Ye Xiwu is dead, can he hold what he already has?

    Ye Bingchang looked at the beating candle, with a faint light in his eyes.

    *

    Strange to say, it never snows in winter in Zhou. However, in the winter of this year, Zhou had its first snow in a century.

    One night passed, the heaven and the earth were wrapped in silver. Leng Gong was bleak, Su Su received a "reward".

    The little **** who brought things over said nothing, put down the things and left.

    The soft quilt and thick clothes, including some charcoal burned in winter, are simple to the touch, but have everything you need.

    If she really fends for herself, these things shouldn''t appear in the cold pce.

    It''s a pity that Tan Tai Jin won''t let her die. Someone is destined to be unable to wait.

    Susu stroked the winter jacket with his fingers, and thought lightly, what kind of ending should be given to Ye Bingchang?

    She has collected Yin Qi for a long time, and now her pupils are as dark as night, but unfortunately there is no look in her eyes.

    It was three dayster when the sun was overcast, and Su Su knew that he would not be able to go back to Changze Mountain, and that he would not be a goddess in this life.

    Since Ye Bingshang likes to calcte, this time, let her taste the despair of being bacshed.

    Su Su opened his hand, and a bird fell gently on his palm.

    She touched its head, the bird disappeared and flew away silently.

    Su Su thought about many possibilities, but to her surprise, it was Nian Baiyu who had betrayed Tantai Jin.

    Gouyu was also very surprised, and the weirdness in his heart grew thicker.

    Xiao Lin, Pang Yizhi, and now even the loyal Nian Baiyu, I don¡¯t know when they were also rted to Ye Bingshang.

    Including the young demon **** who has no love at all, why would she be moved by her?

    Could it be...

    Gouyu thought of an absurd possibility, and was shocked to be unbelievable. It almost immediately wanted to tell Su Su, but it was only when it was about to speak, and it was in pain.

    It remembered the vows made long ago, and found that it couldn''t say all of it at all.

    Gouyu sighed, saying that it doesn''t matter, everything should be over anyway. Once the evil bone is out of the body, the demon **** will regain the love thread.

    At that time, his love and hatred became clear for a moment, and everything in the past would be clear.

    That evening, Su Su found herself in a carriage. She had already guessed what would happen, and she didn''t panic when she woke up.

    However, the woman opposite is obviously not as calm as her.

    Ye Bingchang''s face changed when he opened his eyes.

    She looked at Su Su who was **** on the other side, her face was ugly and she thought, didn''t she agree with the Eighth Prince and let him "save" Ye Xiwu away? How can I also appear here.

    At this moment, Tantai Minghan opened the curtain.

    He has not yet reached the crown, he is a boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his face is gloomy at the moment, not half of the youthful vigor.

    Over the past year, he has recruited soldiers everywhere, relying on the people left by his mother and concubine, and finally gained his own power, but he was beaten up and down by the people of Tantaijin. Seeing that his life will not be saved, he Simply break the boat and take revenge before death.

    But the interesting thing is...

    "You all said Tan Tai Jin cares about each other the most? Who is lying." He smiled coldly, "It doesn''t matter, we just need to see how the little beast chooses."

    Ye Bingshang''s heart was in confusion, but at this time, she looked at the calm Susu and forced herself to calm down too.

    The Eighth Prince was desperate, only then would hee up with the idea of ??taking revenge on Tantai Jin even if he died. The Eighth Prince is not good, but he is far from Tantaijin''s opponent.

    Now that Susu¡¯s disappearance is mostly concealed. If something happened to him, Qianlongwei who got the news would definitely follow up. No matter how bad they were, they would save themselves and have a fight.

    And Susu, Ye Bingchang looked at the weak and blind girl.

    Why don''t you make dangerous moves, and you will never have trouble.

    Thinking of this, she nced at the Eighth Prince and fell silent.

    At this time, Ye Bingshang knew that Su Su had seen through his hostility, and nothing else would help.

    can only hope that Tantai Jin and Qianlongwei can save themselves.

    She tightened her fingers and thought, "Nothing will happen, she will still win this time!"

    Susu knew that the Tantai imperial family did not have a good stubble. The eighth prince could carry it in Tantai Jin''s hands for a year. I heard that it also incited many people. The ce where he settled was his mother''s concubine''s city.

    Tantai Minghan also learned from his father and brothers to raise demons and Taoist priests, so the carriage ran into the formation and disappeared in ce.

    After Susu couldn''t see, he had been imprisoned in the cold pce for half a year, and was taken to the city, only to realize that the outside was so messy.

    Tantai Minghan''s "uprising" failed, and now the city has long been surrounded by Ye Chufeng''s troops.

    A city gate, outside is their second brother.

    It is no wonder that the Eighth Prince is so crazy, willing to seek skin with the tiger, and while agreeing to Ye Bingshang, he also believed that if he let the spirit bird take it, he captured his "ally" Ye Bingshang.

    Even Ye Chufeng was in a ce she couldn''t see, gradually bing a stranger.

    When Su Su and Ye Bingshang were hung up, they calmly thought, as the years change, civil servants can be militarymanders. I wonder if the world five hundred years from now is really as she hopes today, with peace in the Three Realms and the fragrance of birds and flowers?

    The rope strangled their bodies, and the wind and snow fell on their faces.

    Ye Bingchang snorted, seeing that Susu could hold it, and gritted his teeth.

    Tantai Minghan never dared to kill them now.

    *

    Ye Chufeng heard the soldiers report in the middle of the night, saying that there were two more women on the upper floor of Linwei City, the rebel army.

    With a bad feeling in his heart, he quickly walked out of the ount.

    rushed to the city of Linwei, he was already a pair of demon pupils, and he could almost see who was on the tower at a nce.

    Ye Chufeng clenched the reins, and found the Eighth Prince on the tower, and smiled coldly at him.

    It snowed all night, Ye Chufeng thought it would take at least two or three days for the little tyrant toe over.

    The time limit given by Minghan is also three dayster.

    However, when the morning sun rose the next day, Tantai Jin and his party suddenly appeared in the camp.

    The emperor Xuanyi wears a uniform, with unmelted snow on his shoulders.

    He was wiping a sharp crossbow, much calmer than Ye Chufeng had imagined.

    "Where did the trash keep them?"

    Ye Chufeng pursed his lips, and said truthfully: "Tantai Minghan hung Xiwu and Bing Shang on the tower overnight. He was afraid that we might rob people, so he sent people to guard them. After dawn, he put them down. Know where it is."

    Taijin''s expression was cold. Hearing Ye Chufeng talk about their current situation, he didn''t even pause his hand.

    If he didn''te too fast, Ye Chufeng would even suspect that he didn''t care about it at all.

    Tai-Jin finished listening and got up with ¡õ¡õ.

    "Send troops." Tan Tai Jin''s clothes were blown by the wind to hunt and hunt, "Gu want Tan Tai Minghan to die without a dead body."

    However, Tantai Minghan did not fight. He did not move for a long time. He closed the gate of the city with a hostage in his hand.

    "There are two days left, what is the urgency of Brother Huang, and he will return it to you at that time. But if you are attacking now, I can''t guarantee that they will notck arms or legs."

    The ck army and soldiers approached the city, Tantai Minghan was also flustered for a moment at first, thinking of the two women in his hand, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    The secret in the pce, I heard that this monster brother got out of his mother after cutting through his mother''s belly.

    is a death anyway, was forced to a dead end, and pulled his woman as a backstop, but earned it by himself.

    Ye Chufeng looked at Tan Tai Jin''s icy profile, and realized that this time the initiative was indeed not on their side.

    Fortunately, Tantai Jin is still very calm.

    In Tan Tai Jin''s eyes, it was nothing more than the eighth prince''s struggle before his death. If the eighth prince dares to do this, he will make him unable to survive or die.

    On the night before the third day, the sky began to thunder.

    The weather in Zhou¡¯s winter this year was weird, and it¡¯s even stranger tonight. Thunder roared, but it didn¡¯t rain, and the form of thunder could not even be seen.

    The war horse was shocked to move back and forth.

    Tantai Jin on the car wheel also lost consciousness for a moment.

    Don''t allow him to think too much, not long after the muffled thundersted, on the tower, the Eighth Prince finally appeared.

    He wears a bright yellow dragon robe, and his face is full of madness before he will die.

    Ye Chufeng couldn''t help but said: "Xiwu! Bing Shang!"

    Tai Jin looked up, and under the dark sky, he saw the **** the tower at a nce.

    Su Su put on the white winter jacket he had sent, and his dark pupils looked at the army, and across tens of thousands of people, he urately "saw" him at a nce.

    may be a feeling, at that moment, the air seemed to be quiet.

    The two girls are equally embarrassed, as hostages, Tantai Minghan will not let them feel better.

    Ye Bingchang''s face was blue and purple, and when he saw Tantai Jin, he couldn''t help but shed tears. She has had a hard time these few days, even if it was to get rid of Susu, she didn''t expect it to be so hard.

    Fortunately, Qianlongwei has already got on the line with himself, and he won''t let himself die.

    The eighth prince stared at the Tantai Jin on the nine-headed bird cart, and suddenlyughed and said: "Little beast, I am alone in Linwei City today. Since I have invited hundreds of thousands of troops to watch the ceremony, I am not as ruthless and unjust like you. , How about your beloved woman returning to you and leaving another for her burial? Don''t worry, Gu will do what she says, your wife and Miss Ye can only live one, who do you choose?"

    Ye Chufeng''s face changed a lot when he said this.

    For him, both of them are his own sisters, and he doesn''t want any of them to have an ident.

    Tai Jin did not speak.

    In fact, for him, it makes no difference whether to choose anyone. As long as they appear in his field of vision, he has the ability to save two people at thest moment.

    The Soul Eater g has quietly shrunk without a sound, and flies toward the tower.

    Under the gloomy sky, two young girls, one biting his lip, looked at him pleadingly, pear blossoms with rain. another¡­

    The girl''s obsidian eyes looked at the gloomy sky, even if she couldn''t see it, she still didn''t see him in her eyes.

    Like that night, she turned her head away and said, you really make me sick.

    Disgusting him, never rely on him, and want to kill him. The six nails in his heart reminded him of his stupid past day and night, why should he care about her thoughts?

    The eighth prince stopped smiling, and said coldly: "Quickly choose! Otherwise I will kill both of you!"

    Under such an atmosphere, Gou Yu couldn''t help but look at Su Su.

    Her long dark eyshes trembled slightly...

    Its little owner is an adult in the immortal world, no matter how much she hates Tantaijin, she has experienced so many things in the past, at this time, she still hopes not to be given up. Even if it was to make Ye Bingchang feel ufortable around him.

    After all, she really wants to leave this world.

    She hasn''t been cherished for too long.

    However, under the raging snow and wind, they heard the young emperor on the carriage faintly speaking: "Put the ice clothes."

    Ye Bingchang brought tears in his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.

    Tai Jin couldn''t help but look at the **** the other side.

    He doesn''t know what expression he wants to see her, even if it is angry, don''t be indifferent and contemptuous.

    However, when she stood on the high tower, she also showed a slight smile.

    There was no slightest anger in that smile, even a little bit of liberation.

    Tai Jin suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart.

    The gust of wind blew Susu''s clothes, the eighth prince''s knife pierced towards Susu, Tantai Jin''s eyes narrowed, and the soul-eater, the eighth prince and his people had all opened their eyes and were drained of their souls. Go down.

    I don¡¯t know who said: "Then, what''s the matter with that Thunder?"

    Taijin looked intently, his heartbeat missed a beat, he suddenly fell into inexplicable fear, so that he couldn''t help but roar: "Ye Xiwu! Leave for Gu!"

    The girl broke the rope at some unknown time and stood on the highest part of the tower.

    The purple air and ck air in her eyes are intertwined, and all the purple thunders that were hidden in the sky have gathered on top of her head, and they have gathered into a thrilling scene.

    Many yearster, the soldiers still cannot forget this day.

    The girl''s bracelet exudes a dazzling white light, turning into a curved jade shape, flying around her.

    Zi Lei is getting stronger and stronger, her purple pupils are not strange, on the contrary, there is a kind of tranquility that makes the heart trembling.

    The girl raised her head, her slender and pale fingers knotted with a beautiful mark.

    Zi Lei began to be introduced into Gouyu one by one, and blood began to overflow from the corner of her mouth.

    No one knew what she was going to do, everyone was shocked by this scene.

    saw their young emperor staggering towards the tower: "No matter what you are going to do, Gu orders you to stop!"

    "Tantai Jin." Sheughed suddenly, "looking" in his direction, with relief, "Don''t think everyone owes you, remember, I will never owe you anything. There are six soul-killing nails in your body. , I also endured the pain of Qingshihua for you."

    "You killed my brother, abandoned my grandmother, controlled me to kill, and gave me endless darkness. The love you poured into your hijab, then change...my eyes."

    "I will take your evil bones and return your soul. We are not in debt."

    Gouyu''s warm light covered the girl, and he suddenly raised his head: "What did you say!"

    What dazzling flowers, eyes, evil bones, souls! He was cold all over and his teeth trembled.

    Susu paused, and his purple eyes became gentle and warm.

    She whispered: "I just want to change with the way of heaven, for generations toe, even if it¡¯s the end of darkness, don¡¯t have you."

    Let her have a dream that will not wake up. There aremon people in the dream, the unmelting snow on Changze Mountain, senior brothers and senior sisters, the born Lingquan, her home...

    As long as, without you.

    "Ye Xiwu, no! Gu, I...you can get what you want, and I will give you what you give me, and give you everything! You can''t do this to me!"

    However, she did not look at him. White light and shadow flew out of her. The moment her spiritual roots and soul entered the Gouyu, all the purple thunders also entered the Divine Jade, turning into a piece of pure white spirit. No one could see it. , It slowly flew towards Tantai Jin.

    In everyone''s eyes, only the girl upstairs can be seen.

    The thunderclouds dispersed, and the sky became brighter. There is a heavy snowfall in the world, one after another.

    She opened her hand, like a fluttering butterfly, leaping down from the tower.

    Under the tower, the figure of Xuan Yi, as if going crazy, wanted to go and catch her.

    He ran so fast, he got up immediately after he fell, but he was too far away, as far as a road that never saw hope.

    Just when he thought of catching her with the Soul Eater, the Soul Eater was torn apart by the spirit, and the spirit fell into his body.

    The pitch-ck evil bones pulled away from him inch by inch, and he waspletely unable to move at that moment.

    He watched, the snow in the sky became quiet and slow, as if suddenly being split between two worlds.

    Outside the world, the tassel ring on the girl''s wrist shattered into pieces.

    She was also like the golden bracelet, shattered downstairs in front of his eyes.

    Inside the world¡ª

    His right eye is cold and merciless, watching all this like an outsider.

    However, his left eye, blood and tears like beads, big and big, I don''t know when, it has already flowed all over his face.

    He reached out his hand towards her.

    couldn''t touch her temperature, only touched the icy snow and the biting wind, it was so cold that it made people tremble.

 Chapter 76: Gray hair

    only seemed to have passed for a moment, and it seemed that a long time had passed.

    Taijin finally moved, and slowly hugged the cold corpse under the city wall. He held her tightly, the blood and tears from his left eye falling into her hair.

    "I don''t believe it." He whispered, crying andughing like a child, "Why didn''t your Qianlongwei save you. Are you... very powerful? You can kill me, why, why do you do this? . This is a joke, it must be a joke."

    "Tingle bracelet, yes, as long as your soul is still there, you will not die."

    He seemed to have grabbed thest straw and went crazy looking for the bracelet.

    The golden teal bracelet shattered beside the girl, buried in the winter snow.

    Thousands of soldiers saw that their emperor looked for broken pieces in the heavy snow like crazy.

    The shards of ¡¡¡¡ÙìÜë drew blood on his hands, and he held it tightly, not daring to lose one piece.

    "Look, I got it back." Tan Tai Jin''s face was full of blood flowing out of his left eye, but his eyes were full of hope, and he hurriedly put together a mard bracelet.

    However, the broken ring bracelet will not be renewed in any way, and the girl''s body leaned on hisp, silently. Her hand slipped from his.

    He was expressionless, and took her hand again, sighing in her cold palm.

    "It''s too cold outside, let''s go home."

    He picked up his **** body, passing by Ye Chufeng, Ye Chufeng said ufortably, "Your Majesty."

    The emperor Xuanyi ignored him, holding the girl and kept walking.

    Heavy snow fell on his shoulders.

    Nian Mu Ning couldn''t help saying: "Your Majesty!"

    He keeps walking, keeps walking, dare not stop. Behind him is a mighty army, and in front of him is an invisible snow. Just like the year Tantaijin met Su Su, the girl rushed into his arms in panic.

    Now, she has lost the slightest temperature.

    More than seven hundred days and nights, those memories finally be clear--

    She once stood against the crowd, killed the Chiyan Bee to find him, helped him out of the heavy snow, and fought against King Zhao for him;

    She once picked him up by theke in the vige and gently cleaned the wound on his left eye;

    In the peach flower cocoon, she hugged him, surrounded by flying petals, in the endless nightmare, the soft kiss on the lips was her kiss.

    Together, they have seen the Pce of Xia, the moon in the small town, the vast river, and the magic of the world.

    The infatuated fox demon, ten thousand year zombies, and the sad princess m, have walked together a lifetime of prajna floating life...

    Tai-Jin remembered, the things that were in the past without any waves in his heart suddenly turned into turbulent waves.

    He remembered how he was holding a mood of delusion and joy, and stitched Hope into the hijab with his hands, stitch by stitch.

    I can''t help but feel happy when I see her, I can''t help but look at her and follow her.

    now¡ª¡ª

    The Soul Eater banner broke, the old way inside was dead, and even the teal bracelet that trapped her was broken.

    The bted love thread took root and sprouted, like a climbing vine, madly growing to trap him, his heart hurts, his whole body hurts, and even his breathing feels tingling.

    What will he do, who will help him save her...

    Nian Mu Ning chased up and saw the young man who dared not look back, and finally copsed and knelt in the snow.

    His hair turned white like a ck ink, and he clung to the girl in his arms, crying helplessly.

    That was the first time Ning Mu Ning saw him cry in tears in her life.

    He wanted to ask, but he didn''t know who to ask. He wanted to hate, but he didn''t know who to hate, tears washed away the blood on his face, he finally couldn''t hold it, and a mouthful of blood came out.

    *

    Jing and the winter of the first year were a disaster for Linwei City.

    On the second day after the death of the Eighth Prince, Tan Tai Jin chopped up his body personally and fed it to the vicious dog.

    He led his troops to ughter Linwei City.

    The silver-haired emperorughed, his face sttered with blood.

    He blushed, and finallyy in the thick snow, covering his face with a mask, staring nkly at the gray sky.

    Tai-Jin can''t remember how many people he killed.

    She loves the world, why doesn''t she remember to take off his mask this time to stop him? Don¡¯t you want him to die? But he was still alive, how could she... just leave without concern.

    The blood of mortals is warm, but Tantai Jin feels cold everywhere.

    Ye Chufeng was silent, and took Tantai Jin back. He didn''t expect that the third sister would be so temperamental. None of them had time to save her, and no one could save her.

    Su Su''s hand-tailed bracelet broke, and the one with Tantai Jin''s hand shattered together. Tantai Jin thought he would die sooner orter.

    But by the way, he did not die. This body was once fragile, but now clenching his fists, it seems to be injected with the purest and toughest strength in the world.

    Clean, powerful force. That was everything he ever wanted, and she gave it all to him.

    His heart was empty, but he didn''t feel happy.

    The six nails in his heart made him feel desperate for life, and he could not die.

    Everyone in the Zhou Pce was trembling, not daring to approach the emperor''s pce for half a step. The pce people seemed to be in a nightmare that they couldn''t wake up.

    Wei Xi shivered and nced inside. In the deserted pce, the weak water weapon was melted by Tantai Cinder and used to make her bed.

    The girl was lying on it, and a dark meditation pearl was embedded in the hand of the ss rabbit on the curtain.

    When Tai Jin took back the corpse, the body was already ill-formed.

    The little tyrant came back after killing someone, crying for a long time, tears wet the clothes, and after crying, he smiled and stitched up her wound.

    He stayed with a corpse every day, sometimes I gave her a hairpin that bloomed in the morning, sometimes I painted her eyebrows and rouge, and told her the story of his childhood in the Zhou State Pce and the Summer Pce.

    Those stories are old, dull, and gloomy.

    is like a minion dragging people into the darkness, but Tan Tai Jin doesn''t know, he thinks everyone''s childhood is like that.

    may be lucky for people like Xiao Rin.

    However, Ming Luozhu has restrictions on the preservation of corpses, and cold corpses cannot be ced in the hall.

    When Pianran chose the mountain to raise the ancient zombie, it took a thousand years of cultivation base to absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth, in order to truly exert the effect of the Mingluozhu.

    Where can I find the second nine-tailed fox now?

    This winter is not over, and the girl begins to have a light rancid smell. Everyone''s breath bes muddy, and the closer Tantai Jin gets, the thicker the muddy energy bes.

    The person on the bed is ignorant, leaving him the only living thing in his left eye.

    Tai-Jin didn¡¯t dare to touch her anymore. He backed away in panic, covering his left eye in a daze, at a loss: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t know... I don''t know... I won''t touch you anymore, don''t touch..."

    Everything around her slowly disappeared, she didn''t want to leave him anything. Before Su Su chose to leave the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce and go to Linwei City, he had already burnt all the jade bracelets and clothes before.

    The old ways are gone, he can''t even keep her body.

    Wei Xi saw that the little tyrant stumbled out and sat in front of the hall for a long time. The door behind him was closed, and he wept pitifully, and asked like a helpless child: "Wei Xi, what should I do?"

    Wei Xi couldn''t hold the dust in his hand, and knelt down in fear: "Your Majesty be merciful, Your Majesty be merciful!"

    Wei Xi still remembered that thest time his Majesty asked an imperial doctor like this, the next moment he smiled and killed the imperial doctor.

    The little tyrant has long been a lunatic.

    Taijin gave him a dull look. The snow in front of his temple was the thickest, because he didn''t allow others to disturb him and Susu''s life.

    He cried for a while, got up from the ground, and said happily, "It''s time to make Xiwu happy today."

    Wei Xi trembled all over, watching Tantai Jin walk away. He seemed to be drained and his legs were weak.

    "The time to make Xiwu happy", Wei Xi didn''t know what it was at first. Until something was gradually discovered, the onlydy in the pce seemed to have been missing for a long time.

    No one in the pce dared to be curious about the little tyrant.

    After the death of the Leng Pce, Linwei City was ughtered, the most used sheep and adult in the past, dare not enter the pce recently.

    Things are human and non-human, the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce, like a cold purgatory.

    *

    Nian Mu Ning followed Tantai Jin.

    Taijin didn''t hurt Nian Mu Ning. Xu was the longest time she had taken care of Su Su, and she often recalled Su Su''s life.

    This became hisst hope.

    In the dark dungeon, the dying womany in the corn grass.

    Nian Mu Ning looked at Ye Bingshang with aplicated mood. The beauty who used to be famous in Xia has now be a pool of rotten meat.

    Hearing the footsteps, she screamed in pain: "Ah-please, kill me, kill me."

    The young man in Xuan Yi sat cross-legged beside her.

    There was the sound of water ticking around, and countless little snakes swam out from the bamboo on the side, with a cold and terrifying touch, entrenched Ye Bingshang''s body, eating with her flesh and blood.

    She screamed frantically, her tenderness long gone.

    Tai Jin sat with her in the snake cave.

    The young snake is hungry and has no spiritual sense. Regardless of its owner, it also bites Tantai Jin. He has no expression on his face and doesn''t care. asionally, when I''m upset, I pull them away.

    Ye Bingchang is going crazy, she is afraid of snakes! Afraid of snakes!

    She would rather die than stay in this ghost ce, but Tantai Jin refused to let her die. He even considered how often the snake would eat every day.

    will not kill her, and will prevent her frommitting suicide.

    He was like an evil spirit, and his voice softly resounded in the dungeon: "Are you afraid? It turns out that the thing that a person fears most when facing oneself is your appearance."

    He looked at the beautiful scenery andughed lowly.

    "How scared the lonely queen is, you want toe now. She is not very happy recently, so she is not allowed to be alone or to see her. I hope she is happy, after all, she hasn''tughed for a long time. Maybe. Tomorrow, she would be willing to see the lonely."

    Ye Bingchang rolled on the ground, shouting unbearably: "You lunatic, she is dead, it''s not all my fault, and you! You are also wrong, everything is your decision, you can''t just me me. ."

    She thought he would refute and be angry, but she didn''t expect Tan Tai Jin to just smile softly and say, "Yeah, I deserve to die too."

    Ye Bingshang: "Hahaha, you like her, but you killed her by yourself. Tantai Jin, even if I die, you won''t be better off. How does it feel to kill someone you love by yourself, you are a monster, a monster! Ah...get away, don''t bite me!"

    When the sky was dark, Tantai Jin walked out of the dungeon.

    Nian Mu Ning hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to tell Tan Tai Jin the result of the interrogation: "Ye Bingchang was too scared, so she recruited. She said that when she was eight years old, she went to Biezhuang and fell into a valley."

    "The valley is full of flowers, and there is a woman who has just given birth and is dying. The woman saw that she was also a young girl, so she took her in for a few days, fearing that she would get lost in the valley and encounter danger, and gave her a The flying jade flute, take her out."

    It turned out that back then, Ye Bingchang sat on the growing jade flute, and on the way out of the valley, he happened to meet a **** monster.

    The monster died soon, and he saw the jade flute where Ye Bingchang was sitting, and asked her to give a kit to the owner of the valley.

    The young girl nodded repeatedly and agreed.

    When Ye Bingchang returned to the valley as scheduled, her curiosity made her want to know what was in the kit. That was the first time she hade into contact with such a magical ce, in a valley full of flowers in winter, flying flutes, stunning women, and even monsters.

    So, what exactly is in the tip?

    She opened it, and insidey a pure white, beautiful thing like ice silk.

    She stretched out her hand and touched it, invisibly as if there was a hand, pulling aside the dull mist, and the tform was clear and bright in an instant, and she was very clever.

    The little girl picked up the ice silk happily and looked at something else.

    shone with beautiful luster¡ª¡ª

    Protect the heart scales.

    That was the hardest scale that fell from the ancient monster. She held her breath, almost instantly attracted her eyes.

    The scales cut through her palms, and the little girl said "Oh". The restless scales sensed the breath of the jade flute under her, and hesitantly quieted down.

    Ye Bingchang saw his future ending from the scales of his heart.

    The little girl bit her lip and squeezed the white ice silk and heart-protecting scales. She nced at the valley behind her.

    That beautiful woman, maybe... is dead.

    Even if the thing is taken, no one can use it. But she, her future is so pitiful, maybe these things can save her.

    She gritted her teeth and fled, leaving the valley.

    That winter day became Ye Bingshang¡¯s secret. Later, by coincidence, the heart-protecting scales helped her fuse the ice silk.

    She grew up and realized that it was aplete love thread. She was too guilty, but it was done, she couldn''t find the magic valley and return the things.

    After she found out that she had one more love thread than others, no matter how stubborn men were, they also liked her. It is easy to make a person fall in love with oneself.

    It turns out that one love thread can love someone, and having two love threads can make people love her. Her life is smooth, and she is willing to be a kind and good person under this premise.

    She almost forgot everything in her childhood, until Su Su appeared, Xiao Lin''s attitude gradually changed.

    Ye Bingshang finally remembered the opportunity she had in her childhood¡ªshe stole the love silk and heart-protection scales that belonged to the stunning woman in the valley, and began to worry about the ending she saw when she was a child.

    She has countless counts, and she loses a little bit of what belongs to her.

    She still doesn''t know why Tantai Jin no longer likes herself. Shouldn''t he, like Xiao Rin and Pang Yizhi, always have her ce in his heart?

    It¡¯s too painful, the dark dungeon, the dirty and smelly prisoners'' lewd words, and the snakes that bite her every day. However, she couldn''t die, Tantai Jin didn''t know what she had done. Once she thought of suicide, she would instantly be powerless.

    Under such torture, she said all the secrets.

    Tai Jin returned to the pce, but for a long time he dared not open the door. The girl''s body is not the mboyant zombie, it has long been damaged in a disastrous manner.

    He sat outside the pce, looking at the cold night.

    Susu left only six nails in his heart, and a tearful eye.

    Tai Jin sat on the steps all night, snow falling in his hair. Mie Hun Nail lingered behind him inch by inch. At first he felt that he couldn''t bear the pain, but then he gradually became numb.

    cold, endless cold, he hugged himself tightly, biting his lips and bleeding.

    The endless sense of loneliness made Tan Tai Jin hate her.

    When she killed herself, he never hated her like that.

    The first ray of morning light came on, he pushed open the door behind him, and looked at the corpse on the bed coldly.

 Chapter 77: Hundred years

    Tantai Jin went in for a long time, but never came out.

    Wei Xi had no choice but to call Ye Chufeng.

    Now everyone in the pce is in danger, and there are even rumors among the people that Tantai Jin is inherently ominous, and the weather in winter is so strange.

    Sheep **** has always been wise to protect himself, at this time it is totally unreliable. Now Ye Chufeng is the only one who is not afraid of death and capable. It is said that there is a contract between Master Ye and His Majesty. Tell him the matter, and it is impossible for him to betray your Majesty.

    "It''s true, Master Ye, your majesty''s pce has faintly spread out the past few days... that smell. The girl can''t keep her body, and the person is dead, why not let her go into the soil for peace?"

    Ye Chufeng nodded: "Thank you Wei Gonggong for telling me."

    Ye Chufeng rushed back from Linwei City, and he didn''t expect that more than a month had passed since Tantai Jin had not buried his third sister''s body. No wonder the pce people looked terrified and kept secret.

    In this dynasty where the dead are the greatest, Tantaijin¡¯s behavior is chilling.

    Wei Xi sighed.

    He didn''t dare to tell this Master Ye specifically what else his Majesty did.

    Who is the master, Wei Xi knows very well. After all, the power of life and death for everyone is still in the hands of Tantai Jin.

    Ye Chufeng approached the pce, and he also smelled the shallow smell that Wei Xi said.

    The incense to prevent the decay of the corpse was put in the room, and the dy has been the extreme now.

    Wei Xi whispered ufortably: "Your Majesty went in this morning, but he hasn''te out so far. The eyelids of the minion jumped, Master Ye, nothing will happen, right?"

    Ye Chufeng said, "Let someonee and open the door."

    "But..."

    "I will be responsible for what happened."

    Wei Xi responded. Soon the pce gate was pushed open. Not to mention Ye Chufeng. Even Wei Xi didn''t expect to see this scene before him. He softened his legs and forgot to salute, so he knelt and crawled. Get out.

    Ye Chufeng''s face was pale, he walked forward, and tightly pulled Tan Taijin''s cor: "What are you doing!"

    Xuanyi little tyrantughed in a low voice: "Keep her, let her be with me forever."

    Blood flowed out of Tantai Jin''s body, dyeing the weak water under his body red. Around are a few magical artifacts left by the old Taoist priests.

    Taijin''s face was pale, but he smiled happily, the weak water formed a thinyer of ice crystals.

    Ye Chufeng looked at the bodies of his three younger sisters, remembering the behavior of Tan Tai Jin just now, shuddering and gritted his teeth: "You unexpectedly want to seal yourself in the weak water with her!"

    Tai Jin is looking for death, he may not survive, and the third sister cannot leave decently.

    Ye Chufeng looked at Tantai Jin''s frantically stubborn eyes, and suddenly remembered that he used to entertain Tantai''s bright courtiers in front of the hall.

    At that time, all of him thought it was just intimidation and deterrence. Today, Ye Chufeng realized that he was aplete lunatic, and there was nothing he couldn''t do.

    Taijin said indifferently: "Who gave you the courage toe in, get out!"

    "You are crazy, I want to take my third sister." Ye Chufeng said, and went to hug the cold corpse on the bed.

    One hand crossed over, Tan Tai Jin patted it with a palm.

    "Do you dare to touch her?" Tan Tai Jin said coldly.

    Ye Chufeng''s face was very ugly, and he couldn''t care about the contract or the difference between the monarch and his subjects. At this moment, he didn''t even think about it, he only found it absurd.

    The two fought. One had a nine-tailed fox demon pill in his body.

    Tai-Jin hit Ye Chufeng with a punch and a fist, his expression was creepy.

    Ye Chufeng didn''t want the third sister to be uneasy when she died. He raised his hand, and a ball of me flew toward the corpse on the bed.

    Tai Jin''s gaze froze for a moment, and he didn''t even want to pounce on the corpse.

    The me burned his back. He didn''t notice it, and extinguished the sparks on the girl''s body under him carefully and in a panic.

    Ye Chufeng looked at all this weakly, and for a long time, he closed his eyes.

    "You look like this, if the third sister knew it, she would feel sick."

    The words "disgusting"pletely froze Tan Tai Jin, his eyes wore scarlet scarlet, but there were shallow tears in his left eye.

    Ye Chufeng said: "When I beg you, and when I beg you for her, let her go and let her go."

    Ye Chufeng closed his eyes: "She doesn''t want what you give, and you never want to fulfill what she wants." She just wants to leave you, for which she paid so much, don''t you really understand?

    Taijin''s tears fell on the girl''s face. He was obviously right, but everyone in the world thought he was crazy and hoped that he would make it happen.

    In the evening, Father Wei Xi brought good news.

    Wei Xi said with satisfaction: "Your Majesty agreed to bury the girl."

    Ye Chufeng was startled, thinking of the red eyes of the little tyrant.

    Tai Jin still refused to let anyone touch Susu.

    That day, Tantai Jin washed her body carefully, put on a beautiful hairpin for her, with insect-proof beads between her lips, and he personally carried the girl''s body into the tomb of the emperor that belonged to him.

    Below the mausoleum is the spiritual vein of a generation.

    He asked people to seal the tomb and never went in again.

    When the spring started, the snow stopped, Qianlongwei tried to rescue Ye Bingshang, Tantai Jin trapped thousands of Qianlongwei, causing people to shoot with arrows.

    He let Ye Bingchang watch.

    Ye Bingshang is trapped in a sealed jar, about to be a human being. She watched desperately as the people who came to save her fell one by one, only to scream.

    After more than half a year of torture, she lost all her temperament. Recalling the past life with Xiao Rin, it turned out to be the most stable life in her life.

    Tantai Jin beside him is like an evil spirit, just smiling.

    Tai-Jin once wanted to get this power, but now he has a chance, but he cuts them by hand.

    Ye Bingshang failed to survive the second year of spring.

    When ¡¡¡¡Tai-Jin knew, he was very interested in watching the monster in the cage that was said to have three lives. He didn''t even raise his eyelids.

    "Throw it away if you die."

    He raised his hand and killed the monster. Suddenly I feel that this world has been boring for a long time.

    *

    Jinghe two years into the summer, the sound of horse hooves stopped in a courtyard.

    Ye Chufeng stopped the horse and turned his head, sighed in his heart, and asked: "Your Majesty, do you want to go in with your ministers?"

    Tai Jin curled his fingers around the reins, staring at the ground and shaking his head.

    Ye Chufeng saluted him and walked into the courtyard alone.

    I could hear someone inside asking about "Xiwu", Tan Tai Jin slowly raised his head and looked at the beautiful albizia flower in the distance of the fence.

    Ye Chufeng came out quickly, and he sighed: "Your Majesty should let the third sister know that you saved your grandmother."

    Tai Jin sneered.

    broke the branch in his hand.

    Ye Chufeng was not sure for the first time, whether Tan Tai Jin''s feelings for the third sister was more love or hate.

    But people die like amp, he...should have given up already.

    "Your Majesty really doesn''t return to the pce anymore?" Ye Chufeng asked.

    Isn¡¯t everything you¡¯ve been pursuing so hard you¡¯ve always wanted?

    Taijin looked towards the direction of the imperial mausoleum, his dark eyes were silent, like a deep pool that could not be seen to the bottom. The corners of Tantai Jin''s eyes hung down: "I want strength."

    Ye Chufeng said nothing, did he want strength, or did he want to reverse the scene that made him crazy on the tower that day, to find the soul of fragrance that has long ceased to exist?

    I don¡¯t know when all kinds of monsters will begin to appear in the world.

    An ordinary immortal has a status surpassing the emperor of the world. Peni Fairy Mountain, Qionglou Yuyu, where is the imperial pceparable?

    ÏÉ, what a fascinating existence.

    They are aloft, and it is the life of a mortal. The immortal gate has been opened wide, and everyone hopes that he has the qualifications to go to the immortal mountain to practice cultivation with the immortal long.

    Tai-Jin stretched out his hand, and the acacia flower fell in his palm.

    "Let''s go." He crushed the flower, his pale fingertips dyed red.

    What he first pursued was the power to make thousands of people kneel down and bow down.

    Tan Tai Jin made his five fingers into ws, smoothed out the dense knife marks he had cut under his sleeves, Tan Tai Jin bends his lips coldly. His words must not allow him to die for the love thread that tortured him day and night, and the woman who had never loved him.

    He wants to live, he has lived for thousands of years, and he has gone against the bright sky!

    He lowered his eyes, covering a tear that he didn''t even want to admit.

    *

    The white horse crossed the gap, and the albizia tree opened and thanked.

    It''s another spring in the world.

    "Today tells the secret." The old man stroked his beard and gave a shot, "but said that five hundred years ago, there was a weird snowfall in the State of Zhou, and the emperor at that time was not anyone seen in history books. He was a mad emperor with a short reign. Later, he burned the annals of his history."

    "His past has been put to ashes, leaving the world only a daydream. Some people say that he once loved an unparalleled Mrs. Ye and fought in several countries just to bring thatdy to his side."

    "Some people also said that there was a woman with an unknown surname in his life. The woman did not have a seat, and she did not know who her name was. It was only known that after the heavy snowfall in Zhou, no one saw her again."

    Someone booed in the audience: "That monarch must love Mrs. Ye, otherwise, how could he not even give the title to an unknown woman?"

    The old man did not deny listening to the guests, and said with a smile: "Look at the officials and listen to the old man. Five hundred years ago, although the dynasty where the Crazy Emperor was in war, he deterred all directions and would eventually dominate the world. But no. How long did he suddenly disappear into this world."

    "Some people say that as an ordinary person, he has died in the mortal world. Others say that the swordsmen who defeated the tyrant killed him. But...some people specte that the person has been to the ghost crying river in the underworld legend."

    When I heard the three words "Ghost Cry River", someone immediately said below: "Smelly old man, all day long, how can anyone go to the Ghost Cry River! As everyone knows, that is the ce where the souls of mortals are devoured. Will the mad emperor go to die? What five hundred years? In the previous state of Zhou, there was no mad emperor in the annals of history. Maybe there was no such person. You said, am I right?"

    As soon as this statement came out, many people immediately echoed: "Yes."

    "I always talk about these boring past events and what to do. If you have the ability, you can talk about the opening of the fairy gate, and collect the news of the disciples!"

    "Yes, not about the immortal world, but also about the demon world and the demon world."

    The old man shook his head.

    Since ancient times, mortals have always yearned for cultivating immortals. I am always curious about things about spirits, monsters, and monsters, but if there are monsters, everyone is in danger.

    Now that the story has be a thing of the past, the spectators are already gone, and the old man no longer tells this story.

    After all, he doesn''t even know what the truth was five hundred years ago.

    "There are five realms in the world, gods, immortals, mortals, demons, and underworlds. The gods have already fallen, and demons only do cruel things. Needless to say, let¡¯s talk about the one-hundred-year routine of immortal gates today. Who will get the flower this time?"

    "Do you still need to talk, of course it is the first Hengyang Sect of Xianmen!"

    ...

    Listening to the book building again became lively.

    On the corner of the second floor, the woman in Tsing Yi ttened her mouth in disdain.

    "That''s hard to say. This year, the Hengyang Sect participated in the Grand Competition are all new disciples, thinking that everyone is as enchanting as Gongye Jiwu, who broke through the golden core and entered the middle stage of the Nascent Soul in just 30 years? Look at me Don''t beat them down this time!"

    Yuzhuang, who was wearing the same color robes, said with a headache: "Junior sister, the master said, this time I took you to Hengyang to learn art from Quxuan Xianzun. You have heard enough of the mundane fun, let¡¯s hurry to Yujian and go to Hengyang Sect. It is inevitable to be impolite to bete."

    The woman in Tsing Yi snorted, knowing that it was urgent, so she got up with the man and joined the teacher.

    This school of them is called the "Chixiao Sect", with blue satin as the dress, and the female disciple swears in the shape of a drop. The founder of the ancestor was a disciple of the Shangqing Xianyu and the demigod Mingye.

    There are so many inheritances in the upper Qing that the Chixiao Sect is the secondrgest immortal gate under Hengyang.

    "Sister Cen, can you ask brother to take you?"

    Cen Mixuan did not look back, and Yu Jian had already left. Looking at Cen Mixuan''s back, Mei Zhuang smiled wryly.

    Sister Cen does have arrogant capital. She is only more than a hundred years old this year, but she is already in the middle of the Golden Core. As the daughter of the head of the Chixiao Sect, she is noble and beautiful.

    It''s just that this temperament is true, so others can''t bear it.

    I don¡¯t know if the Hengyang Sect can ept the younger sister. I heard that the head of Hengyang also has a jewel in his hand, who is loved by all the teachers. The younger sister passed by, wondering if she can get along with her?

 Chapter 78: Ruthless

    She woke up in a dusk.

    The fairy mountain in Changze is lonely and deserted. For a hundred years, few people have set foot, and the snow that never melts falls on her eyshes.

    In the Tianchi, the mist is curling up, and the golden sycamore leaves are made into a beautiful bed by spiritual power.

    Later, she moved her fingers and her eyshes trembled. She felt a little pain in the world filled with white steam, and subconsciously pressed the source of the pain-the heart.

    Tears fell into the water of Tianchi, causing shallow waves.

    The overwhelming sorrow and sadness, at this moment, finally manifested incisively and vividly.

    Su Su never thought that he could wake up.

    That day she jumped down from the tower with the determination to die, burned the fairy soul, poured into the nine-day gou jade, the sky thunder entered the gou jade, caused a raging industry fire, and burned her to death.

    She heard the sound of Gouyu shattering and remelting in her ears, thinking that she had disappeared into the world like Gouyu.

    Su Su saw the man under the tower rushing towards the tower amidst the fire.

    He ran so fast, did hee to pick up Ye Bingchang after he gave birth to love? The snow in the world was so big, her eyes were blurred, she wanted to hold Gouyu, and Gouyu turned into ashes in front of her.

    Susu thought at that time: If you can live, who would want to die painfully in the fire of karma?

    Every inch of skin hurts, the fairy soul seems to be crumpled, she falls into the fire of karma.

    never went to see him again.

    There were more than 700 days and nights in the world. When she recalled that time, even if she didn''t want to think about Tantai Jin, he was almost all her memories.

    The life of a mortal is too bitter.

    He embroidered the most sincere feelings into the hijab, but killed her brother, abandoned her grandmother, controlled her to kill, and gave her endless darkness.

    She couldn''t save her elder brother, and never saw her grandmother again. Xiao Lin''s blood sshed in her hands and became a pain she couldn''t get out of. She did not live up to the sentient beings of the Three Realms. She was sorry for herself alone and Ye Xiwu.

    Su Su was born a spiritual womb and never dreamed.

    At that time, she yearned for the first time. These seven hundred days and nights were just a nightmare. The nightmare was over, and she was in Changze Mountain with countless familiar faces around her.

    Life is the same as before, even if the Three Realms are rampant, she is trapped on the fairy mountain, still with the color of longing in her eyes, looking at the world with Gouyu.

    But Gouyu is dead.

    Her tears blurred the disappearance of Gouyu, it was like any insignificant wisp of blue smoke in the world, gently brushing her hair, no sound.

    Gouyu once said that it was just the most useless stone in ancient times, and countless great gods that existed at the same time fell.

    Only one, survived the prehistoric times, survived the vicissitudes of the mountains and rivers, the world was lonely, and finally followed her mother and grew up with her.

    It always says that it doesn''t know anything, but it does everything to live. But in the end, she was the one who was not good, which made it tired and lost it.

    "Jize, eldest brother, grandmother, Xiao Rin, Gouyu..."

    Her fairy soul bes transparent every inch in the fire of karma. This nightmare is really cold.

    ¡­¡­

    At that time, she just wanted to pray to the heavens, and forever, even if it was the end of the darkness, she would never meet Tantai Jin again.

    Or, can she let her... take another look at Nagasawa Mountain for thest time?

    At this moment, the snow in Changze is blowing up, and it bes a beautiful picture.

    Su Su¡¯s ck pupils are filled with tears-this is, are you going home?

    The white-clothed fairy walked slowly in the phoenix forest, with a transparent jasper on his waist, with cyan tassels tied on it. Ink hair jade crown, look peaceful.

    A stern boy followed behind him.

    Gong Yeji said without instructions: "Fuya, see her again, and don''t ask the junior sister what is the rtionship with Li Susu whom you used to know. She will be angry."

    Seeing the young man''s silence, Gongye said with augh: "She said no time and time again, and you always think of her as someone else when you are angry. Last time youpeted with you, you cut her favorite clothes. She was in I have been upset by the Tianchi for a long time. I told the spirit fish in the pond that I had to file aint with the master. But she hasn¡¯t said anything until now. The younger sister has been in retreat for a long time, and she will probably not hold grudges when shees out. Don¡¯t make her feel sad."

    The boy pursed the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay."

    Gongye didn''t think of anything, and there was a trace of helplessness and warmth in his eyes.

    "Junior sister is still young, take more responsibility."

    Their voices were from far and near, and Su Su in Tianchi looked over in a daze, and saw the snow-white fairy mountain, behind the mist, towering sycamore trees, in the fiery red world, two familiar faces inadvertently broke into her eyes.

    The nightmare of five hundred years of time and space suddenly woke up, and she stared at Gongye Jiwu and Yuefuya who came from a distance.

    The wind whispered in his ears, Gongye Jiwu had no time to react, and he ran into a tender body in his arms.

    Gongye was stunned for a moment, his ears were reddish, and he coughed, "Junior sister?"

    Yue Fuya paused and looked at the senior sister who came out of retreat.

    Men and women are ipatible with each other, thinking that Li Susu is no longer the girl in the fairy boy bun when she was a child, Gong Ye Jiwu gently pushed her away.

    The girl in the light blue fairy skirt hugged his waist tightly, tears flowing into his skirt.

    "You are still alive... so good..."

    Although Gongye Jiwu didn''t understand what happened, the lively and agile younger sister rarely cried in front of him. He raised his hand gently, patted her on the back, and said softly and tolerantly: "Well, younger sister, don''t cry. ."

    Yue Fuya saw that the pretty sister''s eyes were red like an aggrieved rabbit. After a moment of silence, he took out a purple fairy skirt from Qiankun''s bag.

    "Sister, I was wrong. Last time I cut your skirt. I found one that was exactly the same. I''ll make you apologize. Do you want to see it?"

    Su Su turned his head and saw Fuya in his memory.

    Clear, clean, looking at her with a little worry in his bright eyes.

    is no different from the little brother in memory.

    Gongye¡¯s silent heartbeat ringed in her ears, the sorrow and despair of five hundred years ago were gone, everything in front of her was bright, warm and colorful.

    Su Su can hardly describe the feeling at this moment. He thought that everything turned into nothingness, and there was no trace of her in the world. But she opened her eyes in the fire and found that she had gone home.

    Brother is still alive, are all the people she cares about alive?

    In the world five hundred years ago, she pulled out Tan Tai Jin¡¯s evil bones. Does it mean that she seeded?

    Su Su raised his head, the sky is not depressed, as clean as a wash.

    The dead, standing in front of him alive.

    She changed everything five hundred years ago, and all tragedies did not happen.

    she''s back.

    Wake up in a spring that is so warm that the flowers are in full bloom.

    *

    The news that Hengyang Sect¡¯s most precious little fairy came out of retreat, almost caused a sensation in the whole school.

    Ling Yao waited at the foot of the mountain early, condensing the mirror to organize his clothes.

    The brother next to ¡¡¡¡ teased: "Sister Ling, don''t sort it out, you sort it out eighty-three times."

    "Yes, Xiao Susu has to run again when he sees you."

    "What is this uncle Ling''s hand, yo, uncle uncle''s Vientiane lotus, you pick it for Xiao Susu, are you not afraid of being chased by uncle uncle?"

    The handsome man among the crowd smiled brilliantly. He didn''t care about the ridicule of the same door at all, but corrected him: "What is Xiao Susu? Regarding the seniority, she is your uncle!"

    Had it not been for the head Qun Xuanzi forbidden him to go to Changze to disturb Su Su''s cultivation, he would have gone up with the sword.

    When Su Su Yujian came down, he saw this scene.

    A group of fellow students wearing disciple uniforms happily waved at her: "Su Su!"

    "Little Yuling!"

    When Su Su was born, he was named Feng Yuling, which means "Zhong Ling Yuxiu".

    The female disciple also said with great interest: "You are out of the customs,e and see what gifts the senior sister has prepared for you."

    Su Su received the fairy sword and was immediately surrounded by everyone.

    She lowered her head, her arms still full of treasures.

    "Xiao Susu, this is the pearl I brought back to youst time I went to Peni to celebrate your cultivation."

    "This is the candied haws I promised you. Didn''t Xiao Susu never go to the world? Try it."

    "Junior sister, look at the tail of the dream beast! Use it to defend yourself."

    Even in her arms, there was a full blooming Vientiane flower.

    The Vientiane Flower can block thunder thunder three times when crossing the catastrophe. It is a rare treasure. Master Qing Wu has been raising it for two hundred years.

    Su Su raised his eyes and looked at the same door in front of him. Most of them... had died in the hands of the monsters born this year, and now everyone is still alive.

    She returned to the time she left five hundred yearster. However, because of the changes she brought, they are still there.

    Su Su looked at Ling Yao who was stunned and couldn''t help butugh.

    For the first time, avoiding this overly enthusiastic person without panic, he whispered: "Brother Ling."

    It''s not Ye Xiwu... She is Li Susu.

    Although she didn''t know why she came back to life, but she felt warm and happy like never before.

    Everyone gathered around her and told her about the recent excitement in Hengyang.

    The fairy mountain stands tall, with countless pavilions, suspended in the air.

    Hengyang, which was not suppressed by demons, is so powerful and beautiful.

    Su Su turned her head and saw the ce where she learned the sword, the hall where she learned thew for the first time when she was young, and the ce where the disciples went to the morning ss to practice sword.

    Su Su paused, and stepped onto the Ten Thousand Heart Cultivation Ladder.

    Gongye said quietly, "Junior sister, the heart-cultivationdder is the ce to go when returning from the mortal world. You don''t need to..."

    The girl looked back, and a small smile appeared between her lips.

    There was a zing cinnabar between her eyebrows, and the moment she stepped on thedder for repairing the heart, there was a wave of water on thedder. Under her feet, blooming and transparent flowers bloomed.

    Gongye Jianwu looked at her and stopped talking.

    Sister sister, what is there in her heart? She seemed to have grown up quietly where they could not see.

    Yue Fuya held the sword, watched the girl''s back disappear behind the Xiuxin Ladder, opened his mouth, remembering Gongye Jiwu''s instructions, he calmed down again.

    For so many years, it is his unwillingness to give up.

    Sister Li and that person are just the same name.

    How can a young girl in the fairy world have something to do with that person five hundred years ago?

    Wan Ladder washes away the inner panic and anxiety.

    Step by step, Su Su finally felt that the five hundred years of the past was far away from her, and at the end, Qingyi Xianzun turned around.

    "Daddy!" She ran over.

    áé Xuanzi touched her hair, he lowered his eyes, looked at her tearful eyes, and sighed.

    "It''s just retreat, how can I be so sad, who bullied Su Su?"

    Su Su choked.

    She was never so fragile when her soul was lost. People are so strange. When the people around you don''t love yourself, you can put on the hardest armor. When you meet someone who loves you, the armor will be slowly peeled off.

    is like a little beast going home with his body covered in wounds, all the sadness finally someone can tell.

    áé Xuanzi said: "Daddy, see how your cultivation is."

    He motioned for Su Su to put his hand on the test spirit stone.

    Su Su hesitated for a moment, she woke up in her body, but she was not sure how the cultivation base was now.

    Facing Qu Xuanzi, she unexpectedly felt a little nervous about homesickness.

    After a while, Su Su put his hand on it. The touchstone shed and a green light appeared.

    áé Xuanzi frowned.

    The realm of ¡¡¡¡ is divided into seven levels, namely: Refining Qi, Building Foundation, Jin Dan, Yuan Ying, Transforming God, Crossing Tribtion, and Mahayana. Going up, that is bing a god.

    Each realm is divided into three small realms: front, middle and back.

    The light green light indicates the middle stage of foundation construction.

    "I..." She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know where to start. Su Su remembered that she was in the middle stage of Jin Dan before returning to 500 years ago, but now she is only in the middle stage of foundation building, and even vaguely returning to the early stage of foundation building.

    How could this be?

    áé Xuanzi didn''t show any disappointment. He tapped his finger on the center of her forehead. After a while, he opened his eyes, with aplex color in his eyes.

    "Susu, you... Nirvana?"

    Su Su raised his eyes and looked at Qu Xuanzi, he didn''t look surprised.

    "Daddy?"

    áé Xuanzi said: "Don''t be afraid, when you were born, I knew that there was a day, and Dad didn''t know where you went or what you experienced."

    He patted the futon beside him and motioned for Susu to sit down.

    Su Su sat down beside him.

    Qu Xuanzi''s eyes were gentle: "Father rarely tells you about your mother, she...does not want me to mention her in front of you, and also hopes that you will be an ordinary happy little girl. But your blood is still awakened. "

    Su Su actually had a hunch: "Is it a phoenix?"

    áé Xuanzi nodded.

    The blood of the ancient gods, and only this vein can be reborn in the fire of karma. Su Su lowered his eyes, it turned out that Gouyu knew about it a long time ago, so it has always been stingy and consumes spiritual energy, just because he thinks that one day, use all the spiritual energy to send her home.

    It did it, and it disappeared in this world forever.

    A gentle hand was ced on her shoulder and patted. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    "The blood is awakened, and you will have a great road in the future." Qu Xuanzi said, even though he has regrets in his heart, he would rather Susu never grow up.

    "Susu, look at the Lingtai."

    Upon his reminder, Su Su noticed that there were more white water droplets on his spiritual tform.

    It is only the size of a fingernail, looks fragile and small, and perches tenderly on her spiritual tform.

    "What is this?" Su Su asked.

    áé Xuanzi said: "The ancient ruthless Tao."

 Chapter 79: Shame

    The ancient ruthless Tao, the purest and simplest Shinto in the world.

    All three realms cultivate immortals. From immortal devil to god, after constantly passing thunder and thunder, they will break through each realm and eventually be gods.

    Ran, the ancient ruthless Tao is not like that, it is the greatw that exists in the ancient true god.

    All creatures are born with love silk, and those who have love silk, it is difficult for the Taoist heart to remain pure. There are a lot of great roads, and you will fall if you don¡¯t survive love. Even if someone kills his wife and son to testify, no one has be a **** for thousands of years.

    Ruthless Tao itself is the only exception, it makes practitioners ruthless and loveless. There is no need to cross the robbery, and the cultivation base will be able to travel at a rapid pace.

    became a **** only in a hundred years.

    Only the phoenix after Nirvana can be a blessing in disguise and can practice ruthless Tao. There is no ruthless way for her in other cultivation methods.

    Qu Xuanzai said: "The Dao is originally ruthless, but it is also affectionate to all things. Cultivating the ruthless Dao can quickly be a **** without the suffering of the heavenly thunder. But Susu, if you cultivate the ruthless Dao, you will do it again. I can¡¯t realize what it''s like to love someone."

    You will be affectionate to themon people, but you will not be tempted by anyone in this world.

    Susu curled his fingers slightly and lost consciousness for a moment in his eyes.

    Then, the past will fade away slowly, right?

    She can feel happiness and all the beautiful emotions, but she will gradually fade away from the human experience. Isn''t this the way she has been pursuing?

    "Susu, do you choose it?"

    Nothing to care about, she should have forgotten them all.

    Even if I don¡¯t forget, I don¡¯t want to think of it.

    Su Su turned his head to look at Qu Xuanzi, and nodded.

    She practices ruthless gods.

    The rtionship between men and women is the most illusory thing in the world. She didn''t dare to be tempted, but when she couldn''t help but was forced to kill Tantaijin.

    was used, imprisoned, abandoned...

    Since this is her original intention, what''s wrong with practicing ruthless Tao?

    When she came out of Qu Xuanzi Hall, a tall and tall white figure was waiting for her.

    "Fuya." She patted him on the shoulder and called him with a smile.

    The young man turned his head, as if it was Yuefuya.

    He is always rigid, but when facing her, he rarely feels ashamed: "Are you still angry with me?"

    "What is mad at you?"

    After a pause, Su Su found the reason in his memory.

    "Do you think of me as another person?"

    is also a coincidence, Fuya has not yet stepped into the memory of immortality, there is actually someone named Li Susu.

    Yue Fuya nodded.

    Su Su bent his eyes: "I''m not angry."

    The white girl''s eyes are clear, her long skirt is on the ground, her eyebrows are cinnabar red like fire, and the jade bell on her waist is dinged by the wind.

    Yue Fuya has known her beauty for a long time. When she was still under adulthood, her beauty made her colleagues talk about it and yearned for it. However, the first time she faced her good-looking, it was this moment.

    He couldn''t help turning his head away, staggering her gaze.

    Not possible.

    He suppressed the chaotic heartbeat. Long ago, when his love was first opened, he had already met someone he liked. The man escaped from the abyss with his back, and he and her have seen thest **** in the world.

    Senior sister has the same name as her, and he can''t shake it either.

    The white-clothed monk kept his face straight, and the Yujian walked under the fairy peak.

    *

    Susu used to like to live in the fairy mountain of Changze. Changze is quiet and the highest mountain in the fairnd of Hengyang. There is also the natural sycamore wood that makes her feel friendly.

    But when I came back this time, she missed too many people and things, so she didn''t live in Changze Mountain, but instead lived in the ce where she learned art when she was a child.

    There are flowers in full bloom in the bamboo forest, which is called the bamboo flower room.

    Susu began to learn to prate the ruthless Tao.

    She e out of retreat" this time, and peoplee to her almost every day, sometimes bringing delicious food and sometimes fun.

    Not far from the Bamboo Flower Room, Hengyang Wondend greets guests. Recently, Su Su always sees the glow of sunlight, which proves that the guesthouses have been living in one after another.

    Su Su asked the elder sister who came here to see her.

    "Are there any major events in the Hengyang Sect?"

    Senior Sister gave her a smile: "You, have you forgotten the fairy world?"

    Su Su slightly startled.

    It turned out that there is now a century-oldparison?

    In her memory, the demons were rampant, and the immortal world lingered, like a rat in the underground, and it was extremely difficult to practice.

    The Fairy Gate Competition, which is once in a hundred years, has not been held for a long time.

    When the immortals are scattered, there is a greater probability of survival.

    Nowadays, the Fairy Gate has continued, and all the famous schools have gathered in Hengyang Sect.

    Su Su heard Gouyu talk about it before.

    The Fairy Gate has been preserved for thousands of years for two reasons:

    One, the disciples participating in the Grand Competition need to have a cultivation level below Yuan Ying. In this way, almost all the talented young fairies in the sect will participate. The various sects learn from each other and jointly fight against the evil monsters.

    Second, every time the fairy gate contest, the final winner will get the same treasure. Treasures of the lowest rank will be rare and rare spirit artifacts, and there will even be fairy artifacts, or top-grade pill.

    I won a big match, not to mention the glory of my own school, but also a chance for myself.

    "That''s right." Senior Sister Fairy said with a smile, "This time the grand match leader is the legendary requiemmp!"

    "Requiem Lamp." Su Su repeated it in a low voice. Is it the requiemmp that can retrieve the soul in the legend?

    The fairy said: "In the first two Xianmen Grand Tournaments, Senior Brother Gongye was famous in the Three Realms and was amazing. But this time your senior brother will not participate in the Grand Tournament anymore. He has broken through the golden core and reached the Yuan Ying. You and Fuya, you can try."

    Many sect elders are no better than Yuan Ying. Such a cultivating genius is really admirable.

    Because of the senior sister''s words, Su Su Duo paid attention and found that Hengyang Wondend was really lively.

    Thispetition took ce within the Hengyang sect. From the head of the Hengyang sect to the outer disciples, they all attached great importance to this. Once a head or elder brings young disciples over, the Hengyang Sect will immediately lead the way and settle down.

    Susu began to practice the ruthless Tao, so naturally he would not participate in such apetition.

    It was one night, a young man holding a sword was sitting under the moon outside her house.

    The young man squeezed his spirit sword and nced at her.

    "Everyone has prepared gifts for you to go out, I will win the Requiem Lantern for you."

    Su Su held his chin and looked at him from the window with a smile.

    "Okay, Fuya,e on!"

    Yue Fuya pressed her lips, ignoring her faintly smiling eyes, Yu Jian left.

    Susu was a little funny to see him so solemnly.

    Fuya...It is really inexplicable to give her a sense of familiarity, but unfortunately I don''t know where this feelinges from.

    She believes in Fuya''s strength. Although the junior brother is not as talented as Gongyeji, he works hard.

    Maybe the younger brother really won the Requiem.

    *

    There was Susu on the test list.

    áé Xuanzi knew that his daughter was a ruthless Taoist, and that Shinto was already overbearing. Su Su needed to be thorough. In order to avoid injustice to others, Xu Xuanzi asked the elder Susu to be named and let another young junior participate.

    On the side of the Chixiao Sect, Cen Mixuan tightened her lips unhappily when she learned about it, and said: "You mean, Li Xianzun''s daughter does not participate, so I can onlypare with a few immortal sects?"

    When she heard that she referred to other disciples as "misceneous", Yuzhuang quickly whispered: "Junior sister! Don''t do that."

    Cen Mixuan snorted.

    In her opinion, she is from Shangqing Wondend, and these people really don''t deserve to bepared with her. The only one who was taller than her was the daughter of the head of the Hengyang Sect.

    áé Xuanzi cultivated profoundly, and Hengyang Sect has always been famous for the stability of Taoism.

    The head of the Chixiao Sect hoped that Cen Mixuan woulde to Hengyang Wondend to practice Taoism and respect Qu Xuanzi as a teacher. Qu Xuanzi is not easy to ept disciples, Cen Mixuan like to show his strength to this immortal.

    Before she came, she spent a lot of time to inquire about Li Susu''s news, and wanted to crush her from the looks and cultivation base, so she was naturally upset.

    Mei Zhuang did not care to be angry with her, and exined carefully: "The opponents of Junior Sister, in addition to the disciples of the Chongxu Sect and the Destroyer Sect, there is also a disciple of the head of Li, who is also the junior disciple of Gongye Jiwu. Yue Fuya. I heard that this person is young, but he has a lot of aplishments. He is also the cultivation base of the Golden Core period. Junior sisters should protect themselves and not underestimate the enemy."

    "Gongye''s elder brother?" Cen Mixuan''s eyes rolled, and finally got some interest, "That''s also Li Susu''s brother."

    She stroked the newly acquired fairy artifact in her hand and curled her lips.

    "Without Gongye Jiwu and Li Susu, it would be good to meet Yuefuya. Brother Yu, don''t worry, I won''t lose."

    When she said that she would not lose, Yuzhuang had no doubt.

    He nced at the whip in Cen Mixuan''s hand, it was a middle-grade fairy. No matter what weapon the disciple uses, the rules are only point-to-point, not to hurt people.

    Having a good weapon is also considered a personal skill and chance, and it is counted in strength.

    Cen Mixuan came prepared, her cultivation is good, plus the middle-grade immortal implements and the spiritual pill given by the master, it is invincible among the disciples below the primordial soul.

    Yue Fuya no matter how talented he is, it can''tpare with the natural advantages of the younger sister.

    On the second day, the Grand Competition officially started.

    Su Su saw a bright figure among the bamboo flowers early in the morning.

    "Sister Shaoguang."

    shook her and held her affectionately: "Susu, don''t practice today, go to the bigpetition!"

    Su Su didn''t disappoint, but he responded with a smile, and went over with the sword.

    The elders and disciples of the major sects were seated for the first time. A piece of sandalwood quickly rotated and turned into a broad t ground. Thew enforcement elders of the Hengyang Sect made seals with his hands and arranged enchantments on it. There are too many immortal gates, and nine such venues are open at the same time. Both sides of thepetition are held in the enchantment, and the rest of the disciples can observe and will not be identally injured by the fighting technique.

    Before shaking light and taking Su Su over, he took a closer look at her, jokingly shook his head and said, "Your face is too swagger, so let''s not cover it, lest the disciples of thepetition will all see you."

    After Su Su learned the ruthless Tao, he no longer felt the sadness when he woke up.

    ording to the words of shaking light, she took out a piece of shark gauze from Qiankun''s bag and put it on her face, instantly her face blurred.

    Shaking lightly nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Let''s go."

    They wentte, and Su Su didn''t tell Xu Xuanzi and the elders that he wasing, so he didn''t go to the seat beside him, but stood with Yao Guang among the disciples under the test field.

    áé Xuanzi saw her at a nce, sighed and shook his head, Su Su smiled at his father.

    The test has already begun.

    ëôZhuang did not participate in thepetition, his task was to listen to Master''s words, watch Cen Mixuan, and prevent her from getting into trouble. As soon as Cen Mixuan came on the court, Mei Zhuang stood guard under the stage.

    In the first game, Cen Mixuan confronted a female disciple of the Chongxu faction. That female disciple happened to be the golden core in the early stage. Cen Mixuan easily defeated the female disciple without even offering the fairy tools.

    Her Xianjue is fierce and does not save face.

    Fortunately, the female disciple is also quite demeanor. She got up from the ground and pursed her lips: "I am not good at learning arts, I lost."

    Cen Mixuan curled up her red lips.

    Shaking light whispered in Su Su''s ear: "This fairy from the Shangqing, a bit too much."

    Su Su nodded, and continued to look with Yao Guang.

    In the second game, Cen Mixuan confronted another male disciple with fierce moves. At first, she couldn''t touch the male disciple''s physical ability and could only defend. Victory.

    ëô Zhuang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Until a male disciple carrying a sword came on stage, Yuzhuang cheered up, and the opponents in front of him had already fought against each other. Then only thest one is left--

    The male disciple looks young, and even has a slightly immature face of a young boy. He carries his sword in a proper manner. There is no decoration on his scabbard, and he looks more rigid than some old men.

    He is dressed in the Hengyang Sect''s iconic white clothes, with a piece of spiritual jade of the finest color around his waist, and his hair is erected with a jade crown.

    I don''t know what his skills are, except for a sword, I don''t see him bring any other magical weapons. In terms of appearance alone, the person is pretty handsome.

    He was neither overbearing nor overbearing when he saw a gift, and said: "Next, Hengyang Zongyue Fuya, please enlighten me."

    shook light and said, "It''s your junior brother, let him file the spirit of Super Qing."

    Su Su thought that Fuya said two days ago that she would win the Requiem Lantern for her.

    Someone behind him whispered: "I heard that there are few people watching thepetition venues. Someone is very good. He has won nine games in a row."

    "Nine games! How long is this?"

    Su Su turned around, and there was apetition tform at the farthest ce from her, but it was too far away to see it really.

    can only faintly see a figure of Xuanyi, killing Guojue.

    For some reason, she squeezed her fingers subconsciously.

    "Su Su?" Shaking his light to call her, "The test has begun."

    Su Su paused, and looked back.

 Chapter 80: Juvenile Muai

    Cen Mixuan is not used to the eyes. After listening to Yue Fuya''s self-report of the sect, he was determined to kill the people of Hengyang Sect. He raised his chin and said: "I will let you three moves."

    If her opponent is Gongye Jianwu, she will only bow her hand politely and will not take it seriously.

    But the opposite is Yue Fuya, he just nodded: "Thank you, Senior Sister."

    No nonsense, he unsheathed his sword and attacked Cen Mixuan.

    Cen Mixuan looked down on him at first, Yue Fuya has only started for 40 years, and I heard that there are still 20 years in retreat, so I don¡¯t have much experience in battle. Even if he was told by his senior brother to have a good aptitude, Cen Mixuan did not take it seriously.

    But when the opponent''s sword cut off a strand of her hair, Cen Mixuan''s eyes changed when he looked at the rigid little monk.

    The two have the same realm, and Cen Mixuan is a lot stronger in terms of battle experience, butpared to her calm moves, Yue Fuya is far better than her.

    Yue Fuya sword is fierce, Jian Guang faintly carries a sharp whistle, without too many tricks, but the speed of the fairy sword flying in the air is very fast, which makes people look dazzling.

    Cen Mixuan folded her waist and dodged the sword flying past her waist. She was not injured, but the fast fairy sword cut off the knots of her clothes.

    "You!" Cen Mixuan has been held by people, and the seniors admire her for her appearance on weekdays, and let her more. Where have I been aggrieved by being cut off in the crowd.

    This time, the opponent didn''t look at her in a daze, and the move was very straightforward.

    Cen Mixuan hurriedly tied the knots.

    Yue Fuya frowned, and he didn''t expect such an ident to happen. He didn''t do anything, and left Cen Mixuan''s time. After she rushed over, Yue Fuya faced off again.

    However, Cen Mixuan was already annoyed, and her ultimate move was even sharper. Cen Mixuan raised her hand, grabbed a red whip in the air, and drew it towards the moon.

    Yue Fu Ya opened his arms and swept away, but the whip seemed to have eyes, growing several inches in length, worthy of hitting the shoulder of Zhong Yue Fu Ya.

    Someone was surprised and said: "Is that a fairy?"

    "Cen Mixuan is the daughter of the head of the Scarlet Heaven Sect. It is not unusual to have any treasures on her body."

    "It''s a pity that her opponent, that sword is at best a high-grade spiritual weapon."

    "Isn''t it? He dares to pick up Cen Mixuan''s whip with a sword, and the sword will shatter."

    Everyone knows that the ancient artifacts in the world are the most powerful, but nowadays, the artifacts are broken and fallen, followed by the fairy artifacts, and then most people use the spiritual artifacts.

    There is a level difference between the magical instruments, just like the difference between monks in two realms.

    Yue Fuya also understands this. He dodges the sharp edge of the whip and recalls his sword, but he dare not fight with Cen Mixuan with the sword, fearing that his sword will be destroyed.

    Cen Mixuan bends her lips.

    Yue Fuya received the saber, and instead of the panic she imagined, she concentrated on fighting thew. Although most of the Hengyang Sect is a sword repairer, all of them have spiritual roots. Yue helped Ya raise his hand and pinched a fight. A vine rises from the ground in the air to tie Cen Mixuan''s waist.

    "It turned out to be Mu Linggen." Cen Mixuan raised her eyebrows, her fighting spirit and anger even more intense.

    She is the root of water spirit, and the water de cuts the vines, cooperates with the whip, and attacked towards Yuefuya.

    The two of youe and I have a wonderful fighting method, and the two of them are extraordinary. One is a disciple of the head of the Hengyang Sect, and the other is the daughter of the head of the Chixiao Sect. There are many disciples gathered below to watch thempete.

    Cen Mixuan realized that even if she took out the fairy weapon, she couldn''t defeat Yue Fuya in a short time. She shook her eyes and crushed the amulet between her neck.

    The amulet shattered on the outside, and a golden magic circle immediately appeared inside, trapping the Yuefu Cliff on the other side.

    "Look at how you hide this time!" As he said, Cen Mixuan drew a whip.

    That amulet was cast by the head of the Chixiao Sect to protect her. Her father''s realm has reached thete stage of the Tribtion, and she is one of the great powers of the immortal world today.

    Yue Fuya was just a disciple of the Golden Core Stage, trapped in the golden magic circle, and was given a whip by Cen Mixuan.

    But Cen Mixuan did not hurt him, but tore the clothes on his shoulders.

    The crowd whispered.

    Even the elders of various denominations frowned.

    "Is this... is it a vition of Master Cen''s nephew?"

    In the past, no one had done this in thepetition. The body protection circle is a good thing. But there is also no explicit stiption that this cannot be done.

    Cen Mixuan¡¯s father is not low in status, and most people in the cultivation world have to let her take the lead. Cen Mixuan was so willing to crush the only bodyguard circle to humiliate Yuefuya, which shows that this woman is extremely vengeful.

    Here is still hesitating, the white coat of Yuefuya in the circle has been pulled to pieces, revealing the boy''s well-structured chest.

    The elder of Hengyang Sect had a solemn expression, winked at Yue Fuya, and signaled that if he couldn''t hold it, he offered to admit defeat.

    This situation cannot announce the end of the game. After all, neither side of thepetition was beaten out of the stage, and Cen Mixuan did not cause serious injury to Yue Fuya. But Yue Fuya could offer to admit defeat, so that Cen Mixuan could no longer attack him.

    The young man in the circle pressed his lips tightly, dodge the whip with difficulty and stubbornness, and never spoke.

    shook the light and said angrily: "This is too much, or give it a good time, how can it be so humiliating!"

    Susu frowned, she naturally understood why Fuya would rather suffer humiliation than admit defeat.

    Because he said, I want to win the Requiem for myself.

    Cen Mixuan smiled coldly, trying to pull Yue Fuya to his knees. The blood-red whip pierced through the air and drew towards the knees of the young man in the circle. Seeing that the young man could not escape, the next moment someone flew up lightly.

    The whip was held by Su Su, and Su Su''s wrist turned, and a faint me was burning on the whip.

    The me followed the tip of the whip, all the way to Cen Mixuan''s palm, Cen Mixuan''s hand hurt, threw away the whip, and stared at the personing.

    The white-clothed girl turned around and said to the young man behind her: "Fuya, it''s okay, don''t be aggressive."

    Her tone was very caring, which suddenly reminded Yue Fuya of the girl who walked with him in the mountains and forests.

    The girl was also helpless back then, child, how can she be so clean?

    Yue Fuya stared at her nkly. Under Cen Mixuan''s offensive, he still remained calm and stubborn, but at this moment he was suddenly embarrassed.

    He doesn''t even know where this feelinges from.

    Cen Mixuan was about toin for herself, when Yue Fuya suddenly said: "I admit defeat."

    Since Su Sufei entered thepetition venue, the field was so quiet that needles fell.

    Cen Mixuan gritted his teeth angrily: "Who are you! How dare you interrupt thepetition!"

    whispered below, but saw the top Qu Xuanzi smile and say, "Su Su,e."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Su Su in surprise.

    turned out to be the daughter of Qu Xuan Zi Ai Ruo Treasure.

    It is said that she was born as a natural spirit body, even if shey down and sleeps, her body can spontaneously absorb the aura of heaven and earth. The head of Li guarded her extremely well. She was noble and young, but her seniority was extremely high.

    went to Peni to study when he was a child, and even understood the Qinghong Sword Art early. The upper and lower Hengyang Sect regarded her as a treasure and loved her, but this fairy has not heard from her all these years.

    áé Xuanzi said: "Su Su is young and has not participated in the Fairy Gate Competition. I apologize for Su Su."

    As soon as he spoke, let alone the disciples, even the elders of various factions quickly sped their fists and said that it would not be a problem.

    Sus took Fuya and sat down beside Qu Xuanzi.

    Many people looked at her curiously, the same door on the side, the eyes looking at Su Su were very close, and they gave Su Su a nce of approval.

    Su Suughed and blinked at them.

    Knowing that this person is the daughter of Qu Xuanzi, Cen Mixuan bit her lip.

    She intended to behave in front of Qu Xuanzi, but Yue Fuya''s ident made her unable to control her temper. Qu Xuanzi loved her daughter so much, even Su Su interrupted the game, and Qu Xuanzi opened one eye, Cen Mixuan was very dissatisfied.

    ëôZhuang approached the ground worriedly and called her in a low voice: "Junior Sister."

    He knew that Junior Sister had done too much in this matter. Yue Fuya obviously didn''t mean it, but Junior Sister could humiliate Yue Fuya by breaking Yue Fuya''s pride.

    Cen Mixuan knew that it couldn''t happen at this time. She came as a guest and naturally couldn''te forward and fight with someone else''s palm pearl. She was unwilling to be dragged away by Yu Zhuang, and turned her head back and stared at Su Su and Yue Fuya coldly.

    Susu naturally didn''t care, and Yuefuya was also quite absent-minded.

    The home court is going on here, and the other side is also in full swing.

    Butpared to Cen Mixuan, the daughter of the Chixiao Sect, and Yue Fuya, the disciple of the Hengyang Sect, the others seemed much deserted than the examination venue.

    Therefore, it was not until three dayster that everyone knew that there was a young man who was victorious in all battles in the most remotepetition venue where few people went to watch.

    The ck-clothed boy has a beautiful and delicate face and looks very harmless.

    The mysterious clothes on his body are embroidered with silver fish patterns. He is the most unpromising "Xiaoyao Sect" who has just received this year''s introductory disciple. The Xiaoyao Sect iszy and Buddha. In case of trouble, the four-character "forget it" is solved, per capita. The repair is low. It is also true that few people will go to see the juvenilepetition.

    However, he was such a person. On the first day, he won nine games in a row. Today, he defeated the big disciple of the Chixiao Sect in three moves.

    He made five fingers into ws and sped the disciple''s neck. At the time, everyone felt that his cold eyes seemed to kill the opponent.

    But the next moment, he humbly helped him up in a panic, and apologized in a cramped and embarrassing manner.

    Susu interrupted the game on the first day to save Fuya, and for the next two days sat next to Qu Xuanzi, not wanting to cause him trouble.

    Hearing about the "Disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect", her heart jumped inexplicably.

    Shaking back today, he sighed: "That person is really powerful, and I can''t beat the big disciple of Chixiao Sect in a few strokes. I see his moves, I think it is very vicious, it may be an illusion caused by different methods. After all, that Male disciple, he is much more polite and gentle than Cen Mixuan."

    "What does he look like?" Su Su asked.

    shook light and smiled and said, "Anyway, there is no good-looking person."

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    About looks, she shouldn''t ask Yaoguang. Shaking his eyes, Gongye is the best in the world.

    Su Su said, maybe she is too sensitive.

    *

    The person who brought his disciples to the test was called Zanghai. Zanghai grew fat, was humble, and smiled like Maitreya Buddha.

    He is a big disciple under the seat of Zhaoyou Xianjun. He has a mediocre cultivation level. It has been hundreds of years before he broke through from the Jindan stage to the mid-primary stage.

    Last Hundred Years Zanghai also participated in thepetition, and was kicked by someone grunting before the second round.

    This time the master asked him to bring a new junior younger brother, Zanghai naturally did not expect much from the younger brother.

    Xiaoyao faction, you know, you don¡¯t care about winning or losing.

    Zanghai first guarded Junior Brother Xuanyi topete. After thinking about it, he murmured: "It''s better to take advantage of this time to drink. When you wake up, Junior Brother will be eliminated. I will just rush back to Xiaoyao Sect."

    I fell asleep as soon as I drank it.

    When he was sober again, the young man Xuanyi pushed him: "Brother, Brother Zanghai."

    Zanghai opened his blurred eyes and saw the boy''s face. He burped a drink and patted the shoulder of the visitor: "Little brother, have you finished the test?"

    "Brother, it''s over long ago."

    "It''s over? Let''s go back." Zanghai cheerfullyforted, "You are just getting started. It''s an eye-opener to participate in the Grand Competition. Our Xiaoyao Sect will not fight withymen like them."

    Brother Xuan Yi smiled shyly: "Brother said yes."

    Zanghai hung the wine gourd around his waist: "Go, go back to the sect."

    The disciple Xuanyi didn''t move, and seemed to be embarrassed: "Brother, I''m promoted."

    Hidden Sea: "¡­¡­"

    I thought that Junior Brother was joking, but when Zanghai was dizzy and walking towards the wing, a group of people surrounded him to inquire: "What is the background of your new entry disciple of Xiaoyao Sect? The chief disciple of Chixiao Sect is under his hand. I haven''t gone through three tricks."

    Feel the forehead in the sea, no! Is not it!

    What''s the situation, is he listening to any horror stories?

    After the junior brother started, he obviously didn''t care about anything, he didn''t fight or grabbed it, and looked pitifully thin. This time the Requiem Lantern, although it is an immortal weapon, for most people, it has no effect.

    How did the younger brother be crazy like a dog? He defeated people in three ways!

    As soon as he turned his head, the boy was gone, and he didn''t know where he went.

    The origins of the younger brother, I am afraid that only the master knows.

    Xiaoyao sent all the staff to bezy, but a little good, with a simple and kind heart. The master did not know where he picked up a blood man from where he was picked up two years ago. His body was full of bitten marks. In some ces, he was even bones. Miserable.

    Zhaoyou Xianjun cured him, and he slowly grew flesh. Later, when he tested his spiritual root, he turned out to be a thunder-type sky spiritual root.

    Zhaoyou Xianjun was overjoyed this time, and he quickly put the family under his family and taught him carefully.

    Junior Brother is well-behaved and sensible, and all the teachers have a special affection for him. Zhao You Xianjun was afraid that the younger Junior Brother would think that abandoning the sect would be an A Dou who could not be supported. He didn''t expect people to know that he would not mind in the future, so he would stay in Xiaoyao Sect.

    But in detail, where did the younger brothere from, and what kind of past it was, Zanghai asked three questions.

    Three strokes to defeat the big disciple of the Scarlet Heaven Sect, are you really kidding him?

    The Tibetan Sea trembled. For the first time, I felt that Junior Brother was a bit scary.

    is not it! The younger brother has only cultivated for two years, and the master only asked him to bring the novice younger brother to open his eyes!

 Chapter 81: Meet again

    The boy could not be found everywhere in the hidden sea, but he did not expect that he had fallen asleep in the wing when he returned.

    Zanghai sighed, the younger brother is too shy and doesn''t like tomunicate with others. Going to the sea of ??Tibet, as the intimate senior brother of Shimen, he covered the bed with a quilt for the younger brother. As soon as he touched the younger brother, the younger brother opened his eyes.

    The ck eyes of the young man in Xuanyi were a little bit cold. When he saw that it was the Tibetan Sea, the jitters in his eyes disappeared, his sleepy eyes were dim, and he whispered, "Brother."

    Zanghai nodded, don''t know why, he just approached, always feel that the vignt killing intent of Junior Brother shed past.

    Zanghai shook his head, how could it be possible? The Xuanyi boy in front of him looked innocent and harmless. Seeing Zanghai looking at him, he tilted his head and asked Zanghai silently.

    Zanghai sighed, Jun, really Jun! No matter how many times I watched it, I feel that the younger brother looks too good.

    He came up with a whim, and found out a test spirit stone: "Little brother, brother, I heard that you are extraordinary in thepetition, and the brother will test your cultivation skills."

    Xuanyi boy nced at him, stretched out his hand from Shanruliu, and ced it on the testing spirit stone.

    The golden luster flowed, and Zanghai was surprised: "When did the junior brother break through from the foundation building to the golden core period?"

    The boy said: "When I was on the road a few days ago, my senior was asleep."

    Zanghai didn¡¯t know what expression he should put on the little junior brother against the sky: "...Master knows that he must be very happy."

    This is not like the waste of their Xiaoyao Sect. It took me three hundred years to get the golden core. Even the famous genius of the immortal world, Gongye Jiwu, took 50 or 60 years to thete golden core, and the younger brother two years? They also repaired a hammer, so it''s better to kill him in front of the younger brother.

    Zanghai said: "Mu Xiuyu will be destroyed by the forest wind, Junior Brother, your talent must not be discovered." So against the sky, Zanghai is afraid that he will die on the path of immortality.

    "Yeah." The young man pulled the quilt, staring at him with dark eyes, and said, "Is there anything else going on, brother?"

    "No, no more." Zanghai took a few steps and became cheerful again, "Don''t be nervous in tomorrow''spetition, you will break through, and the most important thing is to stabilize your mood. We can''t take that requiemmp or not."

    The mood in the boy''s eyes remained unchanged, and he said lightly: "I know, brother."

    Zanghai left.

    The young man lifted the quilt and slowly tore open his clothes. On the pale and thin chest, there were all the marks caught by the evil spirits.

    There are red cracks on the skin, and the broken body is in pain.

    He held the quilt tightly, enduring the pain, and the cracks healed slowly, as if after he was dismantled and divided, he healed again and became a clean and intact body. The process was terribly slow, and the pain made his face pale.

    At the end, the body is finally intact, but there is a cold gold in the heart.

    The boyy back slowly, his forehead wet with sweat.

    He hugged himself tightly, his body trembled slightly, why did he grow a flesh after five hundred years, but he still suffered so much?

    *

    A few dayster, the number of participants has dropped by half.

    Cen Mixuan confronted a person from Xiaoyaozong, and she was the first to confront another Tsing Yi disciple. It didn''t take Cen Mixuan for a long time that the whip sent people away.

    Cen Mixuan sneered, she was indeed the Xiaoyao school with the worst qualifications in general.

    ëôZhuang rubbed her eyebrows, knowing that she couldn''t control this sister, she was already desperate.

    Just when Cen Mixuan was sure of winning, she faced another contestant from Xiaoyao Sect.

    Seeing the fish pattern on his body, Cen Mixuan''s eyes showed mockery.

    The young man opposite said: "Below, Xiaoyao Sect...Cang Jiumin, please enlighten me from Sister Sister."

    Cen Mixuan looked down on Xiaoyao Sect. In fact, few cultivators in the world can look down on Xiaoyao Sect. She didn''t even take out the whip, and wanted to solve the opponent directly with spells.

    A momentter, she was kicked out of thepetition tform.

    A slender hand stretched out in front of him, and Cen Mixuan heard him embarrassedly say: "Senior Sister is not ready yet?"

    Cen Mixuan''s face suddenly turned blue and white: "Dang, of course!" But she knew it was not, she really couldn''t get through a single move.

    "Cang Jiu Min", it should be said that it is Tan Tai Jin, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: "That is no way to win."

    ëôZhuang hurriedly stepped forward and helped her up: "Are you okay, sister."

    Cen Mixuan covered the wound, gritted his teeth and shook his head, Yuzhuang nced at Tantai Jin, the boy in Xuan Yi had already returned to the stage.

    ëôZhuang quickly helped Cen Mixuan to leave.

    Tai Jin looked at their backs and rubbed his fingers.

    Walking out of the distance, Cen Mixuan spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Mei Zhuang quickly caught her. His face was heavy, the man only used one move, but the junior sister was hurt like this. The move was too shameful.

    For so few days, Cen Mixuan did not go out.

    It is indispensable if she doesn''t go out. She lives in a wing with many men. Once she goes out, she hears them talking about the only daughter of the Hengyang sect.

    "I heard from the disciples of the Hengyang Sect that Fairy Li is a rare beauty, and I don''t know what he looks like."

    "If I take the liberty to visit, I wonder if Fairy Li will be annoyed?"

    "You said that if you see Fairy Li next time, I will send her a beauty pill, will she ept it?"

    Someoneughed and said, "You dare to send things from the Hehuan Sect to Fairy Yuling. If you don''t shoot, you will be killed by Gongye Jiwu?"

    "Don''t worry, after some time the Cangyuan secret realm opens, Fairy Li may go."

    Not only them, but even a suitor before Cen Mixuan, they are also changing their methods to inquire about Li Susu these past two days.

    Cen Mixuan was itchy teeth.

    But she has nothing to do. Regarding birth, Li Susu''s birth is more noble than her. There is a great dad in the immortal world who was born as a spiritual fetus.

    Cen Mixuan can onlyfort herself, what is noble status, the strength of the world of cultivation is respected, if Li Susu is not protected by a good sect, he may be caught as a furnace! Thinking of this, she finally felt more at ease.

    Besides the Tibetan Sea, the Tibetan Sea is also very puzzled.

    "Little Junior Brother, why didn''t you fight the Chixiao Sect girl before she flew out."

    Tai Jin wiped his sword, and said, "Unexpectedly, that senior sister is not ready yet."

    "Little brother, you are really lucky."

    Tai Jin just smiled.

    Tantai Jin returned to the backyard of Hengyang Sect after the daily test. He never went out. Seeing that he was so "unsocial", Zanghai couldn''t help but persuade him: "Little brother, how old are you this year? , It¡¯s good to get to know the disciples of the same generation, and to have a good rtionship. You have been extraordinary in the past few days, and many Taoist friends want to get to know you. What do you do when youe back to wipe your sword every day?"

    Seeing Tantai Jin not answering, Zanghai thought of something, he hehe smiled.

    "Senior brother is at your age, and once was also a teenager Muai, tell him, do you have a favorite female disciple?"

    Tai Jin''s action of wiping the sword stagnated, and said coldly: "No."

    Zanghai didn¡¯t notice that his emotions were not right, and continued: ¡°No, what do you think of the little girl you arepeting with today? She is the rtive daughter of the secondrgest sect, Chixiao Sect. That¡¯s called a beauty, you don¡¯t know how to Lianxiangxiyu, but you are so cruel."

    "Also, when I went to the front yard to drink, I heard that the head of the Hengyang Sect also has a daughter. I heard that the little girl has a beautiful face, and she is so beautiful that she is overwhelmingly beautiful in the Three Realms. Except for the Hengyang Sect. People, no one has seen her face, or let''s go back to Changze Mountain next time, maybe we are lucky enough to meet her."

    Taijin''s expression has not fluctuated, no matter if Zanghai mentions Cen Mixuan or Li Susu, his expression has not changed in any way.

    Zanghai looked over, and he showed a shy smile.

    "Brother, it''s notte, you should go back."

    "Well then, I''ll go see other injured juniors."

    Zanghai shook his head and left.

    Tan Tai Jin pillowed his arm, what the Chixiao Sect daughter, Changze Mountain Fairy, he coldly bit his wrist until the bite bleeds.

    He only needs a requiemmp.

    Must requiem!

    *

    The bigpetition is over. No one thought that the final winner would be a disciple of Xiaoyao Sect.

    This incident has recently be the talk of the Three Realms, and Xiaoyao Sect, a waste-chai sect, will actually kill a genius out of thin air.

    Shaking Guang said: "It turned out to be a member of the Xiaoyao Sect. It has been thousands of years. It''s really nahan. This is the first time. It''s a pity that we didn''t go to thepetition tform. I heard that the performance of that person was amazing. Not inferior to Senior Brother Gongye."

    Shaoguang''s tone was admired, Su Su thought in surprise, someone who can make Shaoguang say amazing and talented must be very powerful.

    The fairy lights in the air shed one by one, and Su Su said: "No matter who wins, these few days are really lively."

    shook her forehead and nodded: "Why do you close it, you like to go to lively ces, didn''t you like to stay in Changze Mountain before?"

    Su Su covered his eyebrows with cinnabar, revealing a pair of smiling and smart eyes. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    "I just, I miss you a little bit."

    "Your junior brother is here." Shaoguang said.

    Su Su turned around and saw Yuefu Ya.

    Yue Fuya held a fist: "Senior Sister Shake, Senior Sister. After the big match, the Master and the elders have something to say and give the Requiem Lantern to the winning disciple. Can Senior Sister go to the ceremony?"

    President Su Su heard Yao Guang talk about how powerful the male disciple of Xiaoyao Sect was, she was curious, so she naturally wanted to see it.

    "Okay."

    A few people went to the fairy mountain where the Hengyang Sect hosted a banquet.

    Shaoguang walked in front, Yuefuya swayed a few steps behind, and walked beside Su Su, with a solemn expression in a low voice: "Sorry, Sister, I didn''t win the Requiem Lantern."

    He looked down at his cloud boots, the decent younger junior, with a look of shame on his face.

    Su Su also followed him, lowering his voice and said, "What do I want to do with the Requiem Lantern, but your spirit sword is broken, Fu Ya, senior sister has time to find a weapon for you. Big brother has a fairy sword.'' Burning the sky, you can''t have nothing."

    Yue Fuya looked up and saw a pair of serious ck and white eyes.

    The young girl was covered with shark gauze, her eyes seemed to be studded with stars, reflecting his appearance.

    Under her gaze, Yue Fuya''splexion gradually tightened, and he hurried forward: "No, no, I just use the spirit sword."

    Susu looked at him, why did Fuya run away like a desert? He used to feed with himself, and didn''t mind that she was a senior sister, so he was not polite at all.

    *

    Hengyang Sect was sitting at the table, Zanghai took out a picture bead from his waist.

    He smiled and said: "Brother, the scene where the elder of Hengyang Sect gave you the Requiem Lantern for a while, senior brother used the photo-taking beads to write it down for you. Go back and let the master and disciples take a look. Our Xiaoyao Sect also has a day of exuberance."

    Tai Jin looked at the cup in his hand, and said neither salty nor indifferent.

    Many disciples are watching Tan Tai Jin, Xiaoyao Zong can hardly find a genius, not to mention the amazing type, his single Lei Linggen alone is enough to attract attention.

    Because of Zanghai''s words, Tantai Jin has converged a lot in the past few days, and has no more attempts to defeat his opponent.

    The elders and disciples of each Xianzong took the seat for the first time.

    There is nock of quiet at the banquet, but in the next moment, the entrance of the banquet is full ofughter.

    The disciples of the Hengyang Sect who originally stood at the door, I don''t know who they saw, and they all rushed up,pletely disappearing from the appearance of receiving the great immortal sects. They faded from the seriousness, with a bright smile on their faces.

    The little disciple under the stone steps let go. Everyone at the banquet, realizing anything, looked towards the lofty entrance.

    I saw a young girl jumping from the fairy sword, and a beautiful embroidered shoe under the girl''s white dress. The skirt was decorated with beautiful tassels, and she walked briskly.

    She covered her face with white shark gauze, showing only a pair of clear eyes and a little cinnabar between her eyebrows.

    öÞsha was cast, making her face blurred.

    Taijin was whispering in his ear.

    "Is the daughter of Xianzun Qu Xuanzi, the little fairy Yuling."

    "What is her name?"

    Someone said: "Li Susu."

    Tantai Jin drank the spirit dew from his cup, without raising his head. There is no more than a strange girl with outstanding status, innocent, fragile, and ignorant of world affairs.

    Zanghai sighed, "Qu Xuanzi''s family of Xianzun has a baby bump. Almost all sects know her existence, but few people have seen her. The same sects of Qu Xuanzi and Hengyang Sect protect her very well. ."

    She is different from the hard-working disciples, such as a treasure-like identity, outstanding aptitude, and her father is still the leader of the immortal world, which is really enviable.

    At least Zanghai is very envious. Hengyang Sect is the first immortal sect. Like their Xiaoyao Sect, they are so poor that they can''t afford to issue swords to their disciples. He had only dared to talk to his junior and disciples before, knowing that their identities were different from them.

    Most female disciples like Xiaoyao Sect look down on them, thinking that they have a low cultivation base and are tired andzy.

    Su Su came in with Yao Guang and Yue Fuya. She was about to go to Qu Xuanzi''s side. With a thought, she turned her eyes to see the sitting room of Xiaoyao Sect, the disciple of Xuanyi Yuwen looked cold.

    Her pupils shrank slightly, and the bright smile in her eyes disappeared.

    The man seemed to feel something, the hand holding the cup paused, and raised his head to look at her, his eyes facing each other, like the vicissitudes of the ocean, five hundred years of time.

    The unforgettable past in the world, one by one, appeared in front of Su Su''s eyes.

    Susu¡¯s nails almost fell into his palm, looking at the person in front of him.

    howe? It''s him.

 Chapter 82: Never dream

    She prayed and said goodbye to the world and never see each other again in this life.

    At this moment, the appearance of the boy is more like another person than the emperor who has no love for five hundred years¡ª

    I had seen Su Su when he was young, and there was a ck mist in the Demon Realm. A paleplexion, unruly and brutal demon god.

    She has obviously taken out Tan Tai Jin''s evil bones, why is Tan Tai Jin''s appearance still close to that person''s appearance? Even Shen Yun is somewhat simr.

    What happened in the past five hundred years?

    caught him off guard again, Susu''s teeth bit out blood unconsciously. Yue Fuya noticed something wrong with Su Su, and whispered in a low voice, "Senior Sister?"

    This moment is long and short.

    The voice of supporting the cliff made Su Su suddenly regained consciousness, she woke up from suffocation like a person falling into the water. The existence of Tantai Jin made her whole body cold, but fortunately, she was no longer Ye Xiwu, and would never experience such a desperate and powerless past.

    She is Li Susu now.

    Su Su took the lead to stagger his gaze, Xu was just because of her performance that made him suspicious, Tan Tai Jin stared at her and frowned slightly.

    Until Su Su walked to Qu Xuanzi''s side, her expression had already adjusted to be natural.

    Ruthless Tao flows from the Lingtai to every inch of meridians. In the past years, the shadow in her heart gradually fades.

    Susu said: "Daddy."

    áé Xuanzi nodded at her.

    A gaze followed her like a shadow, Su Su didn''t want Tan Tai Jin to recognize herself. Memories are like a cloud of smoke, and seeing each other but not knowing each other is already the best ending.

    Her eyes were cold and she didn''t look at him again.

    Zanghai pushed Tantai Jin next to him: "Brother?"

    Howe you have been watching Fairy Yuling, aren¡¯t you not interested in beauty? And the fairy was covered with shark gauze, only a little cinnabar between the eyebrows could be seen clearly. Junior brothers wouldn''t really like others, right?

    Tai-Jin looked indifferent and said, "It''s okay."

    was just the moment when she met the girl''s eyes, under her chest, she seemed to be pinched tightly by a hand. When she turned and sat down, the emotions in her eyes were gone, just like every cultivator on the fairy banquet.

    Tai Jin felt a little ridiculous, is itpletely crazy? But for a strange girl, he could actually see a familiar shadow from a single nce.

    Sometimes he even thought, five hundred yearster, he should have forgotten herpletely.

    Zanghai heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his emotions were so fast that he didn''t mean to look at Qu Xuanzi''s baby girl.

    It''s really hard to handle. Is it true that the only genius of Xiaoyao Sect should be sent to Hengyang Sect? Master will kill himself.

    Zanghai: "By the way, no one has ever seen Qu Xuanzi You Dao Lian. A hundred years ago, I suddenly heard that he had a daughter who was born with a spiritual body. Junior Brother, you don''t know how shocked the cultivation world was at that time."

    áé Xuanzi is a benchmark of righteousness, but his daughter Yuling Fairy, who is the mother of the Three Realms, is still unknown. Seeing that Xu Xuanzi loves this daughter like a treasure, he must have loved Li Susu''s mother very much back then.

    Taijin raised his eyes and suddenly asked, "Brother, you said Fairy Yuling is a born spirit body?"

    Zanghaidao: "Yes, why did you ask this all of a sudden, Junior Brother."

    The boy smiled: "It''s nothing, just curious."

    said so, the heart under his chest suddenly jumped with excitement. It is recorded in the "Book of Rebirth" that the natural spirit body is the best container to carry the soul.

    He touched the jade in Qiankun''s bag and licked his lips.

    said to it in my heart, don¡¯t worry, soon, I will find a ce to live for you.

    It''s just that this girl has an outstanding identity, he has to work a little bit to crush her soul and leave an empty body.

    In a few words, the elder Qing Wu of Hengyang Sect had already taken out the Requiem Lantern, and under the witness of everyone, he gave the Requiem Lantern to Tantai Jin.

    Taijin''s fingers tightened the Requiem Lantern, Su Su''s gaze paused on the Requiem Lantern, and then looked away.

    Whose soul does he want to find again? Ye Bingshang''s?

    is also right, Ye Bingchang is a mortal. I am afraid that he has only been with him for a few short years in the world. After the evil bone is drawn out, he gave birth to love, hates himself, and will definitely fall in love with Ye Bingshang. When he was still in love, he cared about Ye Bingshang so much, and he was expected to take pains to retrieve her.

    The mist of the fairy mountain drifted across Su Su''s palm, and Su Su lowered his eyshes. No matter what, the evil bone was destroyed, and everything about Tantai Jin had nothing to do with her.

    Su Su heard Qu Xuanzi say: "This time Qu Xuanzi wants to discuss two things with your friends. Since the death of the gods and demons, the big demon was suppressed in the deserted abyss, and the little demon retreated to the devil''s realm where there was no life. Come out and cause chaos. Five hundred years ago, the seal of the desert was broken, and the ck air was soaring into the sky. Countless monsters escaped from the desert, causing harm to the world."

    When talking about the monster world, everyone''s expressions became solemn.

    Su Su Ningshen, also want to hear what kind of Three Realms are now without the Devil God.

    "Fortunately, for a hundred years, all the immortals have worked together to fight against the demons. This will ensure peace and stability in the world. But recently, the demon king was born, and the demons respect him." Xu Xuanzi closed his eyes and said in a deep voice. , "A few days ago, the head of Taixu Zong died in his own room, and there were three hundred and sixty disciples under him, and none of them were spared."

    Everyone was shocked when he said this.

    Demon King? Su Su subconsciously looked at Tantai Jin, how could it be possible, the evil bones were gone, how could there be a Demon Emperor!

    áé Xuanzi has a magic weapon called "Shui Jing", which can revisit what happened in a certain ce in a short time.

    He offered the water mirror, which was suspended in the air, and everyone looked over.

    I only saw Taixu Zongli, the stream in front of the mountain gate was all dyed red with the blood of the disciples under the gate. The golden cores of the disciples above the golden core stage were taken out, and the demon emperor''s methods were extremely cruel. In the water mirror, the demon was raging, but the figure of the demon emperor was not reflected. The demon emperor had only one back in the water mirror, and he didn''t even know whether it was a male or a female.

    Such a **** and arrogant scene made the people of the fairy gate angry and angry. Some people blushed, and screamed with righteous indignation: "If I meet the demon king, if I meet him, he will definitely be frustrated and ashes!"

    But everyone understands that since he is the emperor of the demon world, how can he be easily caught.

    Demons are now living in the Sao Po Demon Realm. There is no grass in that ghost ce, and blood is a river. No one can guarantee that they wille back.

    áé Xuanzi took the water mirror and said: "I am about to break through and need to retreat to ovee the catastrophe. Qingwu will take the Hengyang sect disciples to Taixu to find out the situation of the demon emperor and find a token to go to the Sao Po Demon Realm."

    "Akasaka Sect is willing to follow..."

    "Zhenwu faction is willing to follow Xianzun..."

    "Besides us, Tian Yuanzong is also willing to go together."

    Zanghai heard: "Little Junior Brother, what about our sect, whether to go or not?" Mainly, it seems that their sect has no talent to take it out.

    Tai Jin said lightly: "Don''t go."

    Zanghai sighed. At this time of need for cohesion, Xiaoyao Zong was so embarrassed that he silently covered his face with his sleeve.

    "Second," said Qu Xuanzi, "the Cangyuan secret realm will be opened in half a month. The entrance is in Chaoxia City. There are countless magic weapons in the secret realm. The opportunities are unpredictable, but there are also many dangers. However, the secret realm of Cangyuan has always only been below the middle stage of the Yuan Ying. Only disciples with cultivation bases can enter, and there may be demons mixed in by then, you must be more careful."

    This matter is not a secret. On the contrary, many people came to thispetition to get to know the disciples below the Yuan Ying stage and to work together to find opportunities.

    There is no time for cultivating immortals. Perhaps once you enter the secret realm, it has been three to five years since you came out.

    It is said that there are artifact fragments in the Cangyuan secret realm.

    If you find the artifact fragments, you will have a much better chance of winning a battle with the monster world in the future.

    Su Su heard from Gouyu that the Cangyuan Secret Realm opened once two hundred years ago. At that time, Gongye was still at a low level of cultivation, and Xu Xuanzai was afraid that he would fall, so he didn''t let him go.

    Thinking of this time, Su Su couldn''t help but look at the man beside him.

    "Brother, are you going to the Cangyuan Secret Realm?"

    Gongye Jiwu put down the wine bottle. He was in a trance before. Hearing Su Su''s words, he warmly said: "Compared to the Cangyuan Secret Realm, I am more worried about the destruction of Taixu Sect. Taixu needs someone toe over and see."

    Su Su understood his decision.

    It seems that everything has changed, but the brother has not changed. He always stands in front of themon people. Whether it is achievement or fall, it is so calm.

    staring at his gray eyes, Su Su suddenly remembered the man who made her go forward in those years.

    She killed it herself...Xiao Rin.

    Those pasts are like cloud haze at the fingertips, as if a long, long time has passed.

    Susu knew that he should gradually let go.

    Seeing those things in the water mirror, Su Su understood that the battle between the fairy world and the demons is inevitable, and maybe soon, the fairy demons will still go to war.

    It''s just that this time the immortal gate has the power to fight, and it is no longer as bleak and weak as it was at the beginning.

    All sects bid farewell to the Hengyang Sect, and went back to prepare for the future entry into the Sao Po Demon Realm, and also told the younger generation of disciples about the secret realm of Cang Yuan.

    Susu''s ruthless Tao is unstable now, nning to return to Changze to practice Yujian, her fairy sword has not yet been sacrificed, a savage whip smashed across the air.

    There is a water pattern attached to the whip, Lingling killing intent.

    Su Su immediately noticed the sound of breaking through the air and nned to avoid it.

    "Junior Sister!" Yu Zhuang was shocked, toote to stop, another blue sword hit Cen Mixuan''s whip, and the sword shattered.

    Yue Fuya stood in front of Su Su: "Senior Sister Cen, this is Hengyang Sect, not Chixiao Sect. If you are rude to Senior Sister, don''t me Hengyang Sect for being polite!"

    Yue Fuya''s spirit sword shattered to the ground, and Su Su looked at the fragments, a little angry. Junior Brother Fuya cherishes the sword, and the whole sect knows it.

    Now his sword is shattered for protecting himself.

    Cen Mixuan did not seem to hear what he said, without saying anything, he called again.

    Su Su was about to fight back, looking at Cen Mixuan''s hollow eyshes, but suddenly felt wrong. Although Cen Mixuan is domineering, but this time she came to Hengyang Sect to cultivate her heart, hoping to worship Qu Xuanzi as a teacher.

    Su Su is the daughter of Qu Xuanzi, and Cen Mixuan cannot suddenly act on her in Hengyang Sect.

    just thought so, the next moment, a slender hand volleyed from the top of Cen Mixuan''s head.

    Cen Mixuan opened his eyes wide and fell softly.

    "Junior Sister!" Yuzhuang quickly caught Cen Mixuan.

    Behind Cen Mixuan, Gong Ye Jiwu walked out. He frowned and looked at Su Su: "Junior Sister, are you okay?"

    Su Su shook her head. She looked at the purple qi in Gongye Ji''s palm: "This is?"

    Gong Ye Jiwu crushed the purple gas in his palm and said, "It''s puppet art."

    ëôZhuang heard this, his face was also ugly: "Who would use puppetry to control the younger sister to attack Fairy Li?"

    Yue Fuya also realized the seriousness of the matter and pressed the corner of his mouth.

    Gong Ye Jiwu said: "Junior Brother Yu, think about it carefully, who has been offended by Junior Sister Cen recently?"

    ëôZhuang looked at Yuefu Cliff, hesitated for a moment, and shook his head.

    He has been with the younger sister, but he didn''t know that the younger sister was controlled by others, and the person who harmed the younger sister was too terrible.

    Puppetry...what an abominable and familiar technique.

    Su Su looked towards the sky, the flying magic weapon wine gourd belonging to the Xiaoyao Sect had flown far, and the breath of Tantai Jin disappeared.

    She looked at the fallen Cen Mixuan, and then at Gongye Jianwu, suddenly felt absurd.

    Five hundred years, hasn''t that person changed at all? Even if you put on the spirit, you still do despicable means. He used to control himself to kill Xiao Lin, but now he continues to control Cen Mixuan to kill himself?

    At the same time, the boy sitting on the Tibetan Sea Wine Gourd opened his eyes.

    Didn''t try the depth, Tan Tai Jin thought lightly, what a pity. His eyes were cold, his slender fingers gripped his jade tightly, as if holding thest straw.

    The jade in his hand is like that winter, in the carriage in the world, the girl personally tied the piece of his waist.

    She lifted him up from the snow and beat Wang Zhao for him so that his knees would not bend.

    At that time, she wrinkled her face and said softly: "This is for you. When Zhao Wang saw it, she would always be a little more jealous."

    She brought the warmest spring in the world, and also gave him the most painful cruelty. He wants her toe back, at all costs for it.

    Even if you hate him, it¡¯s okay to hate him like you did in the past.

    Not like this, never dreamed.

 Chapter 83: Ruined

    Thest time I saw Taixu''s destroyed gate from the water mirror, Su Su wanted to visit Taixu with Gongye Jiwu.

    áé Xuanzi''s bottleneck in the middle of the catastrophe has been for nearly a hundred years. This time he has an epiphany and needs to retreat and break through.

    Knowing that Susu is going to Taixu with Gongye Jiwu, Qu Xuanzai said: "Susu, you don''t go to Taixu Mountain, go to the secret realm of Cangyuan."

    "Why?"

    "You have just cultivated the ruthless divine way. Before the avenue ispleted, try to avoid the big monsters. Susu, it is difficult to grow by yourself, and immortals are also the same. You shouldn¡¯t take risks when you¡¯re not growing up. But one day, you can reverse the situation, make your own way, and guard the people before you die. Protect yourself first."

    Su Su was startled, no one told her for too long, you should protect yourself first.

    "Cangyuan Secret Realm can be experienced, and chances can be found. Immortal sword is not for you. When you were a child, you were very happy when you only learned the Qinghong Sword Art. Ruthless Dao was originally beyond the five elements. Dad didn''t know Gouyu who grew up with you. Where have you been, but you need a new opportunity."

    Hearing Qu Xuanzi mentioned Gou Yu, Su Su fell silent.

    Yes, she didn''t like to practice swords alone since she was a child. When Gouyu was there, she always told her about the Five Elements of Qimen and taught her how to use some novel things.

    Gouyu is gone, she is holding a cold sword, and her heart seems to be empty.

    "Daddy won''t force you, if you don''t want to go to Cangyuan Secret Realm, you can also stay in Changze."

    "I''m going to the secret realm." Su Su said atst. She knew that Xu Xuanzi was doing her own good. When she was young, she had be ustomed to shouldering the fortune of life, forgetting that she could also have the opportunity to grow and experience.

    She forgot, but Qu Xuanzi remembered it for her.

    There are five elements of aura in the world, and what kind of spiritual root can absorb what kind of aura.

    Susu used to be the root of the fire spirit. After Nirvana practiced the ruthless Tao, she found that every kind of aura did not reject her body.

    The bloodline of the ancient phoenix was supposed to be a god. After Nirvana, her current cultivation speed is more than a hundred times faster.

    The ruthless divine Dao on the Lingtai is wrapped in shallow red silk. Su Su didn''t know what this was, but there was a faint feeling that she needed to investigate this thing.

    She lived among the bamboo flowers for half a month, and when she went out, she saw the chirping little spirit bird falling on the shoulder of a young man in white.

    These spirit birds are close to Susu and often apany her to help her guard her home.

    Susu called him: "Fuya."

    Yue Fuya turned back: "Sister, I''ll pick you up."

    This time he will also enter the Cangyuan secret realm to experience. Yuefuya waste to get started, and it was Qu Xuanzai who personally took him over from his deceased and taught him carefully.

    Although he is Su Su¡¯s younger brother, he is very mature in mind.

    Su Su nodded: "I''m going to find the brother first, and be alone with him."

    Yue Fuya: "I will go with my senior sister."

    So Su Su walked ahead, and Yue Fuya followed her.

    A hundred flowers bloom among the bamboo flowers, and a few butterflies are flying among them. Some fell on the ribbon in Su Su''s hair. She was not covered with shark gauze today, showing a beautiful face.

    Yue Fuya nced, and lowered his eyes.

    Gongye Jiewu didn''t live far away. His practice focused on keeping the heart safe, and he still went to morning sses every day like ordinary disciples.

    áé Xuanzi personally taught him, andter he took his own role, asionally teaching Su Su and Fu Ya.

    He has a gentle temperament. Su Su waszy when he was a child. He was so helpless that he always kept one eye closed.

    When you teach Fuya again, you have to be stricter.

    Su Su went over and saw a white-clothed man talking to a blue-clothed woman under the peach blossom tree, like a pair of bi people.

    The woman smiled, very touching.

    She raised her eyes intently and looked at Gongye Jianwu, with strong admiration in her eyes, shaking light.

    Su Su looked at Senior Sister Yaoguang, and sighed in his heart, not going to disturb them.

    In the world of the Demon God, Gongye died in battle without any hesitation. Yao Guang is a disciple of Qingqian Master Uncle, who likes Gongye Jiwu and the whole Hengyang Sect knows it. She is not the same as Ye Bingchang, she is like a bright fire, unrestrained and enthusiastic.

    The former Gongye was dead, and he never said that he didn''t like her.

    Sister Yaoguang still followed him without hesitation.

    Su Su admires Shaoguang, and hopes that the senior brother can respond to the senior sister.

    Fuya stood quietly beside Su Su, without going over.

    Although they didn''t say anything, Gongye Jianwu was such a keen person, as if he could see through the peach blossom tree.

    "Junior brother, junior sister."

    There is no way, Su Su had to go out and shouted with a smile: "Brother, Shaoguang Sister."

    Seeing her, Xiao Susu winked and smiled.

    Su Su said: "Daddy has begun to retreat. I aming this time and want to tell my senior brother that I want to enter the Cangyuan secret realm to experience. If the senior is too virtual, please pay attention to your own safety and refrain from taking risks."

    Gongye had no words, and said, "There are many crises in the Cangyuan Secret Realm, and you just came out of seclusion, and you are too weak. If you want anything, tell the brother, and the brother will help you find it."

    Shaking and nodding again and again: "Exactly."

    Su Su said: "Don''t worry about me, I am enough to be in the secret realm of Cangyuan. Dad has always said that the great road is fearless, and you should not be afraid of the head and tail. Since it is experience, there can be no substitutes for others. Brother believe me, I will return safely. Of."

    Gongye Wu looked into her eyes and saw that Su Su looked solemn and didn''t mean to be joking. He nodded: "Well, I am going to Taixu Mountain this time and I can''t take care of you. Be careful with you and Fuya."

    Susu solemnly responded.

    Hengyang Sect had to go to 30 disciples in total, and Elder Qingwu lighted the soulmp for each disciple.

    Gongye hadn''t plugged Su Su with a bunch of self-defense magic weapons. If it weren''t for Su Su''s determination, he would even plug Susu''s life sword "Burning Heaven" together.

    looked at with a smile, she didn''t go to the secret realm, she wanted to go to Taixu with Gongye Jiwu.

    Qing Wuzhao Qiankun summoned an immortal boat from his sleeve, and the disciples sat in it.

    Qingwu said: "This time you enter Cangyuan, everyone must be careful and vignt. Fuya, you have to take good care of Junior Brother and Junior Nephew."

    Yue Fuya heard the words and hugged his fist and said: "The disciple knows."

    Cultivation requires constant steps, constant practice, and a clean face, watching the disciples leave.

    Immortal boat traveled thousands of miles in a day, and three dayster, everyone arrived at Zhaoxia City.

    Susu took good shark gauze. It was autumn in the world, but the sun was scorching in Zhaoxia City. The secret realm of Cangyuan would be opened at noon tomorrow, and now there are people who cultivate immortals in the city.

    Fuya received the immortal boat, and the responders were waiting for them early.

    "The fairy elders of Hengyang Sect, pleasee with your children."

    Fuya handed a piece of high-grade spirit stone over, and the person smiled with joy. For mortals, a high-grade spiritual stone can prolong life.

    Everyone walked into the inn, and Cen Mixuan saw Su Su and Fuya at a nce. She was about toe over with her eyebrows erected, but Yuzhuang held her arm.

    Cen Mixuan had to tten her mouth and straighten her waist.

    ëôZhuang knew that he was wrong. Last time Cen Mixuan shot Su Su, he was embarrassed to mention to Qu Xuanzai that Sister Cen wanted to study in Hengyang. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Cen Mixuan''s matter, there was little trouble in Su Su''s heart, she didn''t care, Yue Fuya only nced at it lightly, and talked to Su Su in a low voice.

    The two of them made Cen Mixuan feel ufortable.

    As if he was a jumping clown.

    One night passed quickly.

    At noon on the second day, a dazzling white light began to glow in the sky above Chaoxia City.

    Yue Fuya solemnly said: "Sister, I have a curved wire here. Although the cultivation level of the people who enter the Cangyuan secret realm is not high, the secret realm itself is very dangerous. I will tie it to your hand for a while, and there will be a curved wire after entering. I will not separate. I will protect you."

    is obviously a younger brother, but a sensible brother.

    Su Su did not decline his kindness, stretched out his wrist and asked Yue Fuya to tie the blue curved wire to his wrist.

    is fastened, the white light on the horizon has reached the point where it hurts the eyes.

    Yue Fuya did not dare to neglect, and immediately said: "Sister, go!"

    Even Cen Mixuan and Yuzhuang who were not far away also flew inside. At this time, it didn''t matter what kind of grievances, the Cangyuan secret realm was only opened for a moment, and it was important to take the opportunity to enter.

    In a remote corner, Tan Tai Jin looked at the girl''s back without blinking.

    Zanghai said: "Brother,e on!"

    Tai-Jin replied, and as the Tibetan Sea walked forward slowly, his figure disappeared in ce in a moment, but he did not choose to be with the Tibetan Sea.

    *

    Only when Su Su entered, he felt a violent wind blowing on him.

    The entrance to the Cangyuan secret realm was dangerous. She opened her arms to stabilize her body, and the curvy wire on her wrist broke with pain.

    The lead wire should not be broken, she turned her head, and sure enough, she, Fuya and the Hengyang Sect disciples had separated.

    Susu had to pinch the tactics with one hand, and flew in from the entrance first.

    The world said that Cangyuan''s secret realm was dangerous. The ce where she fell was filled with the fragrance of birds and flowers. Su Su looked at the sun above the secret realm, discerned the direction, and walked east.

    She and Fuya agreed, if there is an ident, the two will reconcile in the same direction.

    She hadn''t walked two steps, and there was a sound of breaking through the air above her head, Su Su raised her eyes, and a dark shadow fell down embarrassedly.

    She recognized that it was not Fuya, so she didn''t move.

    The boy smashed under the peach blossom tree, stirring up the petals.

    Gang wind blew his ck fish-print clothes into a panic. He smashed it on the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    Susu didn''t make any waves, lifted his leg and crossed over.

    A blood-stained hand, pitifully grabbing her white dress: "This senior sister, had an ident when she entered Cangyuan, she was seriously injured, can you..."

    Su Su turned around and saw the pale and weak Tantai Jin. She squatted down in front of him, looked at him for a long time, and stretched out her long, white fingers.

    "It''s pitiful," she whispered.

    TaiJin shed a light sneer in his eyes.

    But at the next moment, thirty-six small ming swords appeared out of thin air behind the girl in white clothes.

    He heard her voice like the wind of March, with a slightly cold smile.

    "I understand what you mean, anyway, this brother, you are seriously injured soon, I will send you a ride."

    In such a voice, Tantai Jin was lost for a moment.

    Ran thirty-six swords, all of them attacked him coldly and sharply, making him wake up immediately.

    TaiJin''s eyes changed, and he looked at the girl in front of him coldly. In order to win her trust, half of his injuries were real. Seeing that the sword was about to pierce the body, he flew up, opened his hands, and the domineering spirit shook the fairy sword away.

    The fairy sword spun quickly and disappeared in Susu''s palm.

    "I will only say this once. I have no good heart and will not save people. Get out, stay away from me, or kill you!"

    She will not be the Ye Xiwu five hundred years ago. She will sympathize and feel guilty. At some of the stupidest times, she hoped that he would be well.

    Before, she would work hard to protect him in the peach cocoon for a promise, carefully wipe the blood from the corner of his eye, and find medicine for him.

    However, Tantai Jin will not be pitiful, he will always know what he wants. He can have any coat that is beneficial to him. Under the coat, there are venomous minions.

    Susu didn''t want to meet him.

    From the day she jumped off the tower, she will live forever and never want to see this person again.

    Tai Jin is no longer a Cthulhu, she only hopes that he willpletely disappear in the nightmare five hundred years ago. Five hundred yearster, the two have nothing to do with each other.

    She pressed her lips, stopped looking at him, turned and walked away.

    Tai Jin''s shoulder was scratched by the me on the fairy sword, he snorted, and when he raised his eyes again, Li Susu had disappeared under the peach blossom tree.

    The petals fell on one of his shoulders, and some of the past, like dense water, made him feel hard to breathe. The small town under the moon, the towering peach tree fairy, the girl lying on his back...

    He was half kneeling on the ground in difort, with the spirit sword in his hand supporting his body. As the scabbard turned, his brows and eyes were dark, and the peach blossom tree beside him fell to the ground.

    What makes him ufortable is all ruined, just ruin it.

    The tails of his eyes are reddish, looking at the direction Su Su is going away, he must get this spirit body.

    Ye Xiwu has no soul. He travels all over the Three Realms to call for her soul. She has no body, so he will take one for her.

 Chapter 84: Evil spirits

    Cangyuan''s secret realm is veryrge, with dense forests, inds, and even a vast sea area. You can go anywhere, just look at your personal chances.

    Susu did not find Yuefu Cliff, but entered a stone forest first.

    In the stone forest, there are rows of strange stones. Some huge boulders are split in the middle by human life, only connected by a line, and some are like a giant python with eyes as big as antern, even the scales on the body can be seen clearly.

    Susu stared at the stones, feeling a little bit stunned. If Jiutian Gouyu was still there, he would definitely tell her the origin of these stones.

    Not long after leaving, Su Su heard the footsteps of a group of people.

    She didn''t know whether she was a friend or an enemy, so she turned her steps cautiously, hiding behind the boulder.

    Her figure disappeared, and a man pushed a woman out.

    The man looks elegant, and said eagerly: "Good sister, give me a kiss soon, I want to kill me."

    The woman with bluegrass embroidered on her clothes flirted with him angrily.

    "Why, I''m not afraid that Senior Sister Ding will find out? You and her have gone out of the secret realm, but you want to be a Taoist couple."

    There was a trace of disgust in the man''s eyes: "Do you really think I like her? If it wasn''t for her to have a good father, and her figure, even if I was blind, I wouldn''t agree to be married to her."

    The woman panted, rubbing the man''s back with her hand, and said to him: "Elder Ding''s pill is really good. You ask for someone''s body, turn around to benefit from that ugly woman, and you can score for them."

    The man rushed to untie her clothes: "Naturally, who else can you give it to. Don''t worry, the uglydy can''t find it here. She doesn''t know what we did."

    Su Su Wanwan didn''t expect that when he entered the stone forest, he would encounter such a pair of wild mandarin ducks.

    Her gaze fell behind another craggy rock, and a plump woman in a yellow shirt buried her face in her knees, her body trembling slightly.

    It seems like¡ª¡ª

    does not know nothing, but knows everything.

    Looking at the ornaments on their waists, it was a small school. Su Su didn''t move. She identally broke this incident. She calmly looked away and looked behind the stacks of stones.

    There is something faintly wrong over there, but here a pair of wild mandarin ducks are immersed in their own world without even realizing it.

    , on the contrary, was a woman in a goose-yellow shirt, like a frightened little beast, she looked at the source of the strange sound.

    Su Su said in his heart, this girl is a bit miserable, but her cultivation is really good, at least much better than the pair next to the stone.

    Su Su held his breath, originally wanted to leave, but now he didn''t want to leave.

    In all secret realms, the more dangerous the ce, the greater the chance of treasures. There must be magic weapons in the stone forest.

    To Susu¡¯s surprise, the woman in yellow bit her lip and came out from behind the stone.

    "Ling Wencheng, Ai Feihe!"

    The man named Ling Wencheng heard her voice and hurriedly fastened his belt. The woman''s face turned pale, and he looked at the woman in a panic, "Sister Ding, listen to me, we..."

    Ding Yan nced at her in disgust: "I have heard everything, so I don''t need you to exin. After I go out, I will tell my father that you two are in harmony. Now I just want to remind you that there are weirdness in the stone forest. If you don''t want to die, leave quickly. !"

    Ling Wencheng''s face is ugly, and he wants to go to his Latin face: "Junior Sister Ding, a hundred years of affection, is nothing in your eyes? Why are you so cruel?"

    Ai Feihe also said: "Brother Ling is willing to marry you, it is your blessing, you don''t know what is good or bad."

    Ding Yan was trembling with anger, but had no intention of arguing with them, and turned around to leave.

    Ling Wencheng was afraid of her leaving, so he didn''t take her warning seriously, and grabbed her wrist: "Sister Ding..."

    Su Su heard the rumbling sound more and more real, and the strange sound was already by her side for a moment.

    Su Su raised his head, and saw seven or eight tens of feet high stone monsters stepping on a deep hole among the huge rocks. They are huge, but they are extremely sensitive, and they arrive in front of the three in the blink of an eye.

    The stone monster was taller than Gu Mu, and he smashed it down with a punch. Ling Wencheng realized that his pupils tightened. As a martial elite, he naturally had some level, so he quickly avoided.

    Ding Yan reacted quickly and jumped away.

    The poor Ai Feihe left behind was wounded by the huge boulder that came over.

    Ling Wencheng only then remembered the younger sister who had just been with him. He quickly urged the magic spell to pull the person over, formed an earthen shield, and wanted to take the woman away.

    Su Su saw that this monk with the surname Ling was most likely to be a Tumu Shuanglinggen.

    Ai Feihe was in shock.

    The stone monster did not allow them to escape easily. Ling Wencheng wanted the sword, and a stone monster raised his hand and grabbed it.

    In the blink of an eye, Ling Wencheng and Ai Feihe were in danger.

    A yellow light came over, and Ding Yan said, "Hurry up!"

    Ling Wencheng made a decisive decision, regained his sword, and grabbed Ai Feihe into the air.

    After Ai Feihe was safe, thinking of something, his eyes sank, and he whispered a few words to Ling Wencheng.

    Ling Wencheng''s eyes also changed. He looked at the center of the stone monster and wanted to leave Ding Yan.

    After hesitating for a moment, his eyes were fierce, and he lifted his palm and pped it.

    This hit Ding Yan on the shoulder, Ding Yan fell from the sword, and saw that he was about to be trampled to death by the stone monster. Su Sufei swept over, and hit the stone monster with a palm from the top of the stone monster''s head. The stone monster fell apart and burst open in a sh.

    Sus raised Ding Yan: "Get up quickly."

    Ding Yan reacted quickly and nced at Su Su gratefully. She looked up again and found that the two Ling Wencheng had escaped without a trace.

    Ding Yan clenched his fists to help the soda rock monster.

    Strangely, the shattered stone monster regrouped again soon and stood up.

    Su Su knew that he couldn''t kill him, so he didn''t force it anymore, and took Ding Yan to fly to the top of the huge boulder.

    She pinched a concealed decision, covering herself and Ding Yan. The stone monster had no IQ, and after unable to find the breath of the two, she quickly walked away.

    Ding Yan said: "Thank you Fairy for saving my life. My name is Ding Yan. I am a disciple of the Qinluo school. In the future, when fairies are useful, Ding Yan will die."

    Susu didn''t refuse, but Xiuxian pays attention to cause and effect. She said: "My name is Li Susu, I just thought that you would choose to let them die in the hands of rock monsters."

    The them in Su Su''s mouth are naturally the pair of wild mandarin ducks.

    Ding Yan smiled bitterly: "My father used to say that the ns are withered, and the ns cannot kill each other."

    "They want to kill you."

    Ding Yan clenched her fists and said, "I won''t let them go!"

    Su Su looked at her expression and knew that Ding Yan would definitely find those two people and kill them.

    Everyone has their own ideas, and Su Su did not choose to interfere more.

    She nodded towards Ding Yan, and wanted to go deep into the stone forest.

    Ding Yan said, "Fairy Li! Don''t go inside. My father has been to the Cangyuan Secret Realm before. He said that there are psychedelic formations in the stone forest. . The stones you see are all transformed by creatures."

    Su Su smiled at her: "Thank you, I will be careful."

    knew it was a psychedelic formation, but Susu was not afraid. She is now cultivating ruthless Tao, and the world''s psychedelic formations can''t help her.

    Seeing Su Su disappeared in the stone forest, Ding Yan was worried, but did not dare to follow up, sighed, and Yu Jian came out of the stone forest.

    Sure enough, the more Su Su walked in, the more stone statues he saw.

    Some are human bodies, and some are demons. Most of them looked panicked and miserable.

    A white mist enveloped the stone statues, Su Su raised his hand, and a cluster of blue fire ignited between his fingers. The mist hit the real fire and dispersed as much as possible.

    Su Su walked in slowly.

    The destion of the stone forest gradually became thicker, and the stones moved quickly, with Susu as the front line, the psychedelic array opened.

    She turned her head and found that she could not find the way she came.

    But when he raised his eyes, Su Su saw Tan Tai Jin, he sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes hollow.

    Susu looked at it for a moment, and made sure that the Tantai Jin in front of him was real, not an illusion. He came in with himself.

    Although I don''t know why he has been following him, there must be something in himself that he wants.

    Rong she boldly guessed, isn''t she trying to get something for Ye Bingshang from her, right? They have stayed together in the world for decades, and their feelings must have been very strong.

    Without his own troubles, his life in the world must have been a smooth life.

    A monster who was born with no emotions should not be afraid of a small fantasy formation.

    Just as Su Su was about to break the formation and leave, he saw ayer of gray phosphorescence appearing on Tantai Jin''s body.

    Tan Tai Jin shivered, as if he had seen something terrible. At some point, he seemed to be strangling his breath by an evil spirit, and his face showed numbness and despair.

    The gray on her body is getting heavier and heavier.

    Su Su looked at him with low eyes.

    Taijin huddled between the stone statues, a dark silence revealed in his eyes, he shivered, and he was about to bite his lips to bleed.

    Su Su stopped, and the demon god, who was ruthless, loveless and hateless in the past, fell into the illusion of the stone forest before her eyes, quickly turning into a stone.

    There was only a quiet stone forest in her eyes. What did he see in his eyes? Su Su hesitated for a moment and walked over.

    Among the pupils of Jian Muran, there was a dark and cold river. The river is so vast that there is no end in sight.

    Su Su saw Tantai Jin five hundred years ago, the Emperor Xuanyi was devoured by thousands of ghosts, but he did not shake off the evil spirits on his body, but picked up and identified them one by one.

    Large swaths of blood flowed out of him. He apanies the evil spirit with pus and blood regardless of day and night, and was eventually bitten into a skeleton.

    Su Su saw thest scene and suddenly returned to his senses.

    Tai Jin''s body finally died, dying in the gloomy river.

    "You have the essence, how can you let the evil spirit eat your body? Is it because you want to find Ye Bingshang''s soul?" She whispered.

    Mortal souls enter the underworld after death, how reluctant is he to bear that person? Su Su twitched the corners of his mouth, so he wouldn''t be... to find himself who had lost his soul.

    She watched the passing in his eyes quietly for a while, and the moon came out. The moonlight illuminates the stone forest, and when the moonlight disperses again, Tantai Jin will turn into a stone.

    The unintentional demon **** in the past was killed by himself in the past today, so easily.

    Su Su raised her hand, and when she was about to touch his cheek, she took it back.

    That''s it.

    said mercilessly, she hugged her knees, sat next to him, and heard his breathing slowly weaken. Tantai Jin gradually turned into stone, Su Su closed his eyes, stood up, and walked slowly toward the depths of the stone forest.

    The red silk thread on her skirt gleamed slightly in the moonlight, and she finally did not look back.

    She should have a lot of things she likes, such as the quiet years of Changze Mountain, the beautiful Tianchi, even if she is thinking about recasting a sword for Fuya, or the snow that looks beautiful to her tonight.

    Which one... Isn''t it better than meeting Tan Tai Jin?

    Before the sun came out, the young man who had almost been petrified, his flesh and blood gradually peeled off, his blood was stained with stones, and finally the stones shattered.

    Tai Jin opened his eyes, and turned his head to look next to him. There was no one beside him.

    He suddenly... smelled the scent of the evening flowers in the night.

    But in fact, there is nothing.

    The rbination of flesh and blood is another round of pain. He looked at the rising sun with dark eyes, and he should be thankful that now this inhuman and ghost body would not die in a psychedelic array.

    It doesn''t matter if he is dead, what should Ye Xiwu do? Who told her toe back and take a look at this world, this mundane world?

    *

    In the depths of the stone forest, there are fewer and fewer strange rocks, but the temperature starts to rise. There was scorching temperature in the crevices of the stones, and the red mes were hot, like surging magma.

    Two fire beastsy on the rocks and fell asleep. They have a wolf-like head, but they have rhino horns, a lion body, no tail, and their fur is bright red.

    Behind them, a dim stone was slowly spinning in the air.

    "It''s''extreme cold''." Su Su had seen it in the library. The extreme cold profound stone was called "extreme cold", but it was quenched in the fire, and the monster me was born on its side. Can be used to cast fairy swords.

    Before Su Su approached, the two monster beasts opened their eyes, and the mes that seemed to extinguish on their bodies reignited in an instant. The me beasts were one female and the other male, and they were inmunication with each other. They have been asleep for a long time, and the breath of strangers wakes them up instantly.

    With deafening roars, they rushed towards Su Su.

    The scorching temperature instantly eroded Su Su.

    Su Su has never tried it since he changed the exercises. She mobilized the aura from the ruthless Taoist cultivation in her body, and quickly condensed a white feather fan in her hand. The feather fan instantly carried the faint red karma fire and attacked the male beast.

    The me on the me fire beast encountered Susu''s karma fire, and it howled, and the me on its body missed a circle.

    Yanhuo Beast no longer fought hard, and quickly avoided it.

    Although they are fire monsters, they also confuse Susu with fire. Lupins fell like fireflies, because Su Su didn''t want to spend with them all the time because it was condensed from aura.

    She stepped over the stone and reached for the extreme cold profound stone.

    The two beasts showed their fierce eyes, and they didn''t care about the fire, and even if they died together, they would kill Su Su.

    Su Su quickly turned around to meet them.

    The two beasts urged the demon pill in the body. Under the fear of death, their demon power skyrocketed. Su Su was pushed back a few steps by Shengsheng and hit the flint behind him.

    Yanhuo Beast breathed out real fire and burned at her.

    Susu reacted very quickly, raising the feather fan, wanting to fan the real fire back, but the next moment, countless golden threads were tied on her wrist, making her unable to move.

    She raised her head and saw the ck-clothed boy sitting cross-legged on the rock, smiling at her slightly.

    Taijin casually grasped countless golden threads. The threads did not know what they were made of. They were extremely tough and locked the important meridians of people.

    He closed his hand, the blue light flowing on the gold thread, with the meaning of thunder, Tantai Chin was like ying with a puppet, controlling the gold thread with his eyes down.

    Susu¡¯s wrist was forced to reattach the flint behind him.

    The young man''s face is like a crown jade, and the tail of his eyes is slightly upwards, revealing the mockery of watching a good show.

    In the stone forestst night, he was obviously about to turn into a stone statue, but he didn''t expect that he would be fine after the sun came out.

    Su Su didn''t know when Tantai Jin followed him again. He sat on the hotva, his face unchanged.

    "Senior Sister." He held his chin, smiled softly, and then coldly said with a cold voice, "Let''s talk about courtesy, as a fairy friend, and the younger brother will help you."

 Chapter 85: Devil

    Tai Jin saw a pair of calm eyes.

    He thought that the girl would be extremely flustered or angry. After all, Li Susu was on the line of life and death. Li Susu should have been angry at him who helped the monsters kill immortals.

    But Li Susu only nced at him coldly, and then dealt with the Fire Beast again without saying a word.

    TaiJin tightened the golden thread.

    The girl can only stay in the same ce, watching herself be swallowed by the mes of two fire beasts.

    Taijin touched his lips with his fingers. He thought he would see an embarrassed body, but he didn''t expect Li Susu to be unscathed.

    Li Susu''s body-protecting vest radiated blue light, protecting her.

    The shark gauze on the girl''s face turned into ashes under the me, and the illusion instantly disappeared.

    Tai Jin saw a beautiful face and a little red cinnabar between the girl''s eyebrows. Tan Tai Jin stared at her, and those dim childhood memories gradually became clear. He seemed to have seen the goddess statue that once looked down on him.

    The goddess gradually ovepped with the girl in front of her.

    The smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared, and he fell silent suddenly.

    Su Su¡¯s ten fingers interlocked: "Gathering the spirits to a heavy fire, break!"

    The golden silk thread on her wrist was broken inch by inch, and she flew up, the feather fan transformed from the spiritual energy in her hand turned into two Emei thorns, carrying the faint blue fire light, and pierced into the two fire beasts.

    The industry fire followed the Emei thorn and burned in, and the two me beasts turned into fly ash in the roar.

    Su Su put the extremely cold profound stone into the universe bag, and turned back to Tantai Jin and curled his lips with a smile: "It''s your turn!"

    She is not a muddy person, how can she not be angry.

    She smiled, with a bit of pretty girlishness. However, deep in his eyes, anger was burning, and Tantai Jin was pinched by her neck.

    He has a pair of ck pupils, staring into her eyes.

    Susu carried a red karma fire in his hand and burned his skin. Tantai Jin seemed to be unaware of the pain, staring into her eyes, not evasive, and even holding Su Su''s wrist, his tone was somewhatplicated that he couldn''t perceive: "Who are you?"

    Su Su thought, I''m the grandmother you shouldn''t provoke anymore, die.

    Ke Huo was beaten into Tantai Jin''s body by her.

    His pupils trembled slightly, and he raised his hand to touch the cinnabar between her forehead, but his movements suddenly froze.

    Karma fire ignited from his chest, and instantly dyed him to ashes. The hand could not touch Su Su, but his whole person gradually disappeared.

    Susu saw a pair of unwilling eyes.

    The boy''s body dissipated, leaving only the rocky rock in ce, and the me disappeared.

    Susu picked up the charred wood on the ground.

    "It turned out to be a puppet."

    She said, since Tan Tai Jin has had the essence for five hundred years, how could she be killed easily by herself. He has seven emotions and six desires, so he came out as a puppet if he couldn''t enter the stone forest.

    Su Su stepped out of the stone forest.

    *

    Tai Jin opened his eyes.

    The sky in the secret realm faintly turned purple. He looked at his hands and gradually tightened his fists.

    How could it happen, he thought, there is such a ridiculous thing in the world.

    In the cultivation world five hundred yearster, he saw the unattainable goddess statue when he was still a mortal.

    When he was young, he swallowed her fragments a little bit, and never thought of her again.

    However, today the shark yarn burned down, and he saw the face of his childhood again.

    and that long-lost feeling.

    For countless nights, he thought it was the real god, and he expected her to walk out of the cold ss statue, but day after day, the goddess image was still out of reach.

    He is just one of the ordinary beings, and her eyes are always looking at the moonlight outside the window.

    At that time, he didn''t have emotions. From the goddess statue, he realized the evil outside the emotions for the first time-not reconciled.

    He stained her with his own blood, and he even wanted to break her.

    It''s a pity that Tantai Minng was shattered in the back, but it didn''t matter, many yearster, Tantai Minng was also torn apart piece by piece, just like her.

    Tai Jin touched his neck, the hot me seemed to burn all the way from the puppet to him.

    He pursed his lips.

    Tai Jin couldn''t ignore the strange feeling in his heart.

    It was not because of the stunning face of the strange girl, the ups and downs of the Guikuhe River for five hundred years, he had seen red and pink bones all over the world, and beauty and ugliness were no different in his heart.

    The thought of killing her made him feel ufortable.

    But, his expression faded. If Ye Xiwu is going toe back, she must die.

    A mini tigerzily poked his head out of his shirt, and said, "Yeah? Why are you hurt? Who can hurt you!"

    Tai-Jin was upset at first, and it was even more annoying to see this stupid thing. He spread his five fingers, pinched its head, and said coldly, "Shut up."

    Tiger demon immediately ttered Tan Tai Jin: "I was wrong, you are invincible in the world."

    He died of grievances, and he has obviously cultivated immortals, aren¡¯t all immortals good-tempered? Moody immortals have seen such one.

    It''s so ufortable.

    Tai Jin threw it into the Qiankun bag: "Smell something that nourishes the soul before letting you out."

    The purple sky is getting thicker and thicker. He looked up at the sky: "The magic ising."

    Taijin looked for a direction, whether he wanted to kill Li Susu or figure out who she was, he had to follow.

    *

    Soon after Su Su walked out of the stone forest, he also saw the strange sky.

    The purple color spread in the sky, and a few disciples were met on the road. They saw Su Su, and there was a glimmer of surprise in their eyes, and they kindly said: "Fairy, the sky is a bit weird. If you are in no hurry, stop hunting for treasure and find a ce. Avoid it."

    Susu said uncertainly: "This seems to be the magic drop."

    When she uttered, several people looked at each other. Everyone is a younger generation of disciples. Someone immediately changed their expressions when they heard the fairy master of the older generation talk about what is called demon descending.

    Su Su heard Gouyu talk about it when he was young.

    Gouyu talks¡ª¡ª

    "Devil''s fall is rare in thousands of years. Sometimes in the real world, sometimes it appears in the secret realm. For the demons, the demons are a good thing. It will enter a higher realm. But for a cultivator, demon fall is more terrifying than corrosion, and it will not only make the fairy body stained with devil energy, but also form a heart demon."

    Thinking of this, Su Su said: "You celestial friends, be careful, if it is a demon descendant, don''t let the demon energy contaminate you, you must set up an enchantment."

    "Thank you Fairy." Several disciples looked solemn, sped their fists, and hurriedly walked past Su Su.

    Su Su also didn''t expect that there was such a thing as a demon descendant in the Cang Yuan secret realm.

    She is a little worried about Fuya and the Hengyang Sect disciples.

    After all, not everyone knows the existence of Demon Jiang. Everything she knows now is also because of the nine-day gou jade she used to pass through the sky, knowing anecdotes from ancient times.

    Su Su came out of the stone forest, only to realize that half a month had passed outside, and he did not know where Fuya was.

    Seeing that the purple was so dense that it was almost invading half of the sky, she couldn''t find Fuya anymore, so she had to stop temporarily and find a ce to condense the enchantment to avoid the magic drop. Su Su finally sat cross-legged under a pear blossom tree and set up a barrier.

    The enchantment was set up, and the jasper bell on his waist suddenly rang.

    "Fuya?" Su Su opened his eyes.

    The jasper bell rang more and more violently, Susu''s heart was not good, and Fuya was in danger.

    She was afraid of something wrong with the younger brother, she secretly put a piece of Lingyu on him before she left, and Lingyu could protect him from a blow.

    Now that Lingyu is gone, the bell will ring.

    But the magic ising, where is Fuya?

    Susu put down the hand that arranged the enchantment and used the tracking technique to find someone.

    She didn''t go very far, and the purple magic energy fell over and over the sky. Su Su killed the me Beast, but his spiritual power had not been fully recovered. Now, while using the tracking technique to find Yuefu Ya, he supported the enchantment, which was a bit difficult.

    It hasn''t been a month since she cultivated the Ruthless Dao. If it takes longer, she will naturally have unparalleled strength. Time is too short, and she has no time to grow.

    Su Su was afraid of Fuya ident and couldn''t take care of that much, so Yu Jian flew forward.

    The fairy sword was soaked in the magical energy when the demon descended, and it has gradually turned into a magic sword.

    Su Su had no choice but to abandon the sword, and walked forward, increasingly struggling.

    Along the way, she saw that many of the disciples who could not escape the devil were seriously injured.

    Finally, beside a stream, she saw a wounded white figure.

    "Fuya!"

    Yue Fuyay on the ground, not knowing his life or death, and beside him was a terrified Cen Mixuan.

    "You...you, Li Susu."

    Su Su was toozy to pay attention to her, and quickly helped the younger brother. Demon descended for a while, Cen Mixuan''s clothes were in tatters and her expression was ignorant, but the protective clothing on her body temporarily protected her.

    Fuya is far from so lucky, the devilish energy has faintly entered his body.

    Su Su looked solemn, and before he could find out what happened, he hugged Fuya quickly and arranged a barrier around him.

    The pale boy in his arms felt something and opened his eyes with difficulty.

    "Sister..."

    "Shhh, don''t talk, the elder sister is here, you will be fine."

    Fuya coughed lowly, staring at Su Su''s profile in a daze.

    Cen Mixuan squatted aside in fear. Although she was naive, she was not stupid. Knowing that the sky is not a good thing, she quickly arranged a barrier for herself.

    Devilish energy eroded Fuya''s eyebrows and eyes, Su Su hesitated for a moment, raised his hand, and covered Fuya''s face.

    Yue Fuya held her wrist and shook her head: "Sister, don''t."

    He is much smarter than Cen Mixuan, knowing that he might be corroded by demonic energy, how could he give Su Su this kind of thing.

    Susu said: "It''s okay, the devilish energy won''t affect me."

    Yue Fuya still shook her head, holding Su Su''s hand, not allowing her to transfer her devilish energy. Yue Fuya knew that no matter who it was, even if it was a spirit body, it would be painful for the devil energy to dissipate in the body.

    Su Su seemed to feel something. She raised her head and saw the eyes of a young man in the distance falling on Yuefu Ya holding her hand.

    Tai Jin stood in Demon Landing, without any enchantment, allowing the devil energy to wreak havoc on him. I don''t know if I don''t care, or if I don''t notice the pain, it doesn''t matter if I be a demon.

    Susu cursed low, awful, trouble was found at this time.

    Su Su is not sure whether he can protect himself and Yuefu Ya under the demonnding.

    Su Su looked at Tan Tai Jin warily, for fear that he would be troubled at this time.

    In the tense atmosphere, Tan Tai Jin just raised his hand, and a chubby hand was ced on his shoulder.

    "Oh, brother, brother can be regarded as looking for you. What are you stupid kid doing, this thing is a magic drop, you quickly set up an enchantment for yourself, don''t tarnish Dao Xin."

    Tai Jin turned his head and saw a worried face in Zanghai.

    Zanghai helped the "young" junior brother to set up an enchantment while breaking his thoughts. The cultivation base of Zanghai is not high, but he has a lot of knowledge. Once the demon descended, he was afraid that he would suffer.

    Tai Jin frowned and said, "Let go."

    "Little brother, stand here, brother protect you. Sit down quickly and expel the devilish energy." Zanghai didn''t care about Tantai Jin''s violent tone, only when the younger brother was infected with the evil spirit, it became different in peace.

    Zanghai forcibly held the sullen Tantai Jin, Su Su saw him, held back his smile, Xiaoyao sent this disciple well.

    Tai Jin is a disciple of the Xiaoyao faction, so he definitely doesn''t want to kill people in front of the Tibetan Sea.

    Canghai settled in the little junior brother who had been "corroded by the devilish energy". Seeing the little junior brother''s so beautiful face, Zanghai sighed.

    This so handsome is really not like the fat house of their Xiaoyao Sect! Zanghai sighed secretly, turned his face and saw Su Su, his eyes straightened. It is the first time that Zanghai saw such a beautiful beauty in the realm ofprehension!

    The beauty noticed his gaze and nodded friendly.

    Zanghai came over and said in Tantai Jin''s ear with excitement: "Junior Brother, Junior Brother, she smiled at me, smiled at me! Have you seen it?"

    Tai Jin nced at Su Su coldly, without saying a word.

    The sea of ??Tibet came at an untimely time. The man wanted to cultivate the way of immortality by himself. He couldn''t even kill the sea of ??Tibet.

    Otherwise, she wakes up in the future and finds that he is still cruel, unable to gain a foothold in the realm ofprehension, and will hate him even more.

    Zanghaisi didn¡¯t know that he had walked on the line of life and death for a while. As an immortal sling, he took Tantai Jin and explored: ¡°That fairy is so beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Junior brother.¡±

    TaiJin said nothing.

    Under the urging of Zanghai, he couldn''t open his eyes and talk nonsense, his thin lips moved, and his expressionless face said, "Yes."

 Chapter 86: Follow

    Susu knew that he wouldn''t fight for the time being, so he began to help Yue and Ya to heal his injuries.

    Yue Fuya insisted on not allowing Su Su to absorb demon energy for him, so Su Su did not force him. Her slender fingers glowed with light green light, brushing over the wound on Yuefuya''s body.

    Cen Mixuan watched from the sidelines, rarely interrupting or making trouble.

    Yue Fuya also made an effort, pursing his lips, healed without making a sound. His immortal body was eroded by the devilish energy, hitting his veins all at once, making his face pale.

    Seeing Zanghai can¡¯t help but ask the person next to him who is "also corroded by the devilish energy": "Little Junior Brother, are you okay?"

    Tai Jin said nothing, closed his eyes, and the purple magic energy visibly overflowed from him, Zanghai breathed a sigh of relief.

    After Yue Fuya''s injury improved, he sat up cross-legged to dispel the devilish energy and relieve Su Su''s burden.

    Although the demon is overbearing, it doesn''t matter if you hold it through. Two hourster, the sky became clear again, and everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Fuya?"

    "Sister, don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Zanghai had previously heard that Junior Brother also admitted that Susu was beautiful, and he asked Susu, "In the next Xiaoyao Zanghai, how do you call the fairy friends?" His face is kind, and he always smiles, which is hard to make people feel good. Sickness.

    Su Su Ji exchanged names with him.

    Su Suyi signed up for a surname, and Zanghai was discouraged. It turned out that it was the precious daughter of Xianzun Qu Xuanzi. He nced at his younger brother regretfully, thinking that his younger brother would have no problem in his life if his younger brother is so Zhn Yushu, and the other disciples of Xiaoyao Sect should have apanion, but the other party is the daughter of the Hengyang Sect.

    Tai Jin understood Zanghai''s attempt and gave him a warning.

    Hidden Sea touched his nose in a jealous manner. Knowing the dangers in the secret realm, he pulled Tantai Jin, shyly, and asked to go with Su Su Ji.

    "Sister Li, don''t worry, my Xiaoyao Sect will never grab opportunities. The treasures you find are yours, and the treasures I find in the hidden sea are divided into half for you."

    Xiaoyao Sect is declining. From the perspective of Zanghai, there are many people and powerful forces. It is safer for everyone to walk together. Otherwise, there will be another wave that is more powerful than the devil, and it is really dangerous. If you go with anyone, you have to go. Since you met a disciple of the Hengyang Sect, it is also considered fate.

    Tai Jin Tai moved slightly in his eyes, and did not speak.

    Su Su thought, Yue Fuya was injured now, and let Tantai Jin harm people in the dark, it would be better to let Zanghai look at him to be safe. After thinking about it, she agreed to Zanghai.

    Zanghai greeted Tantai Jin: "Brother, go!"

    Tai-Jin''s eyes swept across Susu and Yuefu Cliff, and followed the Tibetan Sea. Cen Mixuan bit her lip and followed them.

    There was the Tibetan Sea in the team, and it suddenly became lively. Cen Mixuan ignored the Tibetan Sea, and the Tibetan Sea asked Susu and Fuya: "I don''t know what opportunities Sister Li and Junior Brother Yue are looking for?"

    Susu said: "The spirit sword is damaged. I want to find materials that can be used to make the sword. Where''s Senior Brother Zanghai?"

    Zanghai took a sip of the wine in the gourd and said, "Follow the fate, but I want to find a herb for the younger brother. The master said that the younger brother has a heartbeat. If you can find the fairy grass to cure the sickness of the younger brother, it will be better. However."

    Have heart disease? Is it Soul Destruction Nail? Five hundred years ago, the Soul Destruction Nail must have grown into the soul of Tantai Jin.

    Su Su stared at the lines on the hem of his skirt, and did not look at Tantai Jin. It was also not the first time I saw Tantai-Jin''s reaction at a banquet.

    She knew that Tan Tai Jin was almost a demon, and she didn''t want him to know that she was Ye Xiwu. What about Ye Xiwu? Ye Xiwu had long since died on the tower five hundred years ago, turning into a handful of yellow sand.

    The past is not a good memory for her.

    Nowadays, who lives and dies depends entirely on ability.

    Tai-Jin''s emotions are unwavering, it seems that Zanghai''s words have nothing to do with him, and there is no sign of pain.

    A few people stop and go, asionally resting for a while.

    The chance in the secret realm is unpredictable, and no one in the group insists on it.

    At night, with the moon hanging in the sky, Su So sat in meditation, and noticed that he was looking at him with a cold gaze.

    Susu doesn¡¯t need to look, but he knows who it is. Tantai Jin is like a poisonous snake lurking in the team waiting for an opportunity. What''s terrifying is the thoughts that nobody around knows about.

    In the moonlight Lihualin ran out a deer-like spirit beast, with fireflies flying around on its antlers. The deer ran into the jungle, and Zanghai said in surprise: "It''s a medicine-seeking beast, hurry up!"

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Zanghai had already followed. Tantai Jin didn''t hesitate, and flew over. Encountering the Xunyao Spirit Beast proves that there is an immortal grass nearby.

    There is a vor of fairy grass, named "Fuxiang", which can calm the soul and allow the soul to attach to the body.

    Everyone followed the spirit beast out of the pear blossom forest and saw a cliff under the moon, embedded in endless darkness.

    On the cliff, there is a bridge made of chains. The spirit beast ran on the bridge and disappeared.

    Zanghai was anxious and wanted the sword to follow, but he didn''t expect to fall straight towards the cliff. Yue Fuya has quick eyes and quick hands, and grabs him.

    The Zanghai Sea was pulled up, sweating out of ayer of virtual sweat, and then said fearfully: "This bridge cannot be used for swords and spells."

    In other words, you can only walk over.

    However, after walking through a dangling iron chain, there is still an abyss underneath. I don''t know what the consequences will be if it falls, which makes people very hesitant.

    The others haven''t spoken yet, Tan Tai Jin has already stepped on the chain bridge.

    "Junior Brother!" Canghai shouted.

    Tai Jin looked at the faint darkness ahead, heard the sound of the Tibetan Sea, but did not look back.

    Zanghai muttered: "For the sake of a few spiritual nts, do you want to die!"

    Su Su looked at Tan Tai Jin''s back, and it seemed that Ye Bingchang was indeed important in his heart. People who were once so afraid of death and wanted to live so much, now one day, for the sake of the disappearing sweetheart, they will learn to have no hesitation.

    Tai Jin''s figure got farther and farther, until it disappeared.

    Yue Fuya said: "Sister, you are waiting for me here." He turned his head and stepped on the iron chain.

    Zanghai was very mncholy, how can the current juniors be so courageous with one or two.

    Cen Mixuan stepped back in fear, this is terrible! She don''t want to go there!

    Su Su was worried about Yue Fuya. After thinking about it, he decided to go over and take a look. When Zanghai saw that everyone was gone, he and Cen Mixuan were left with big eyes and small eyes. superior.

    The four were surprised and unpredictable, and arrived opposite. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    Under the moon is a blue sky, and fireflies are flying around, illuminating the way under the feet.

    Tantai Jin, who came over first, had already disappeared without a trace with the spirit beast.

    There are ordinary spirit grasses everywhere under his feet, and these are also found outside the secret area, and Su Su did not pick it.

    I don''t know how long it took, Su Su touched a barrier, and she walked in.

    Passed through the barrier, but did not expect to return to the chain that was just now. There is still an endless abyss below, but there is no moonlight.

    Su Su thought it was a blind eye at first, and tried to crack it, but he didn''t expect it was not. The ruthless spell hit the foreground and seemed to have no response.

    She returned to the starting point when she came, and there was no one around. There is no road behind, and the road ahead is vast.

    The pitch ck, pitch ck world...

    She subconsciously hurriedly touched her left eye, the eyes of the fairy body were clean and intact. No pain, no pain, no longer a flower of the world.

    belongs to Ye Xiwu''s past, which has been buried five hundred years ago.

    Su Su lowered his eyes and looked at the darkness under his feet, and put down his hands. Don''t be afraid...Don''t be afraid anymore, Li Susu. You can never live in the past forever.

    She took a breath, closed her eyes and concentrated on the ruthless divine path. When she opened her eyes again, she finally saw the road ahead, and Su Su quickly walked over the chain.

    The chain seemed to be unable to see the boundary, Su Su walked for a long time, there was no sound around him, no one could see, finally, there was a light in front of him, and a jade-like step appeared.

    Susu saw Yuefuya in front, and a blue scorpion that died.

    They guarded an icy blue fairy grass.

    Yue Fuya also saw her, and the two looked at each other and immediately understood that something was wrong.

    Next to the fairy grass, how can it be so quiet?

    "Sister, go!"

    Su Su turned around, and countless vines suddenly grew on the cliff. I don''t know when, they grew crazily, and they came to her and Yuefu Cliff to drag them down the cliff.

    Su Su urged the karmic fire and burned the vines, but soon the vines regenerated quickly, and she understood that there must be something more terrifying under the cliff, enough to support the continuous growth of the vines!

    The crazily waving vines in front of me are more embarrassing than the giant python, Su Su inexplicably feels this scene is familiar¡ª¡ª

    In the small town five hundred years ago, the Peach Tree Demon got the Allure Flower, and it grew so madly, tall and tall.

    Among the cliffs this time, is there also a broken and fallen artifact?

    The two fight and retreat.

    In front of him is a chain that cannot use spiritual power, and behind him is a terrible vine.

    Su Su was about to step onto the chain, Yue Fuya let out a muffled hum, was pulled straight, and fell towards the cliff.

    Susu held his hand.

    "Senior Sister! Let go!" Yue Fuya said quickly.

    Susu saw a few circles of golden silk thread wrapped around his wrist, she turned her head suddenly, and she realized that Tantai Jin did not know when she appeared, she took off the fairy grass, held the silk thread and looked at them.

    The thunder pattern on the golden thread shed, and the young man in Xuanyi raised his narrow eyes. He stood on the vine¡¯s crazy strengths, allowing the vines to pierce his body, and the vines that touched his blood wilted. Choose to kill them here and seize Susu Spirit Body.

    The power of the vines was too great, and Su Su kept falling.

    Tai Jin was covered in blood and walked to the edge of the cliff. Yue Fuya realized that Tantai Jin had another purpose, pursed her lips and said, "Please, don''t hurt her!"

    Tai Jin smiled, and whispered: "It''s really touching."

    The blue light at the bottom of the cliff hit Susu and Fuya, Fuya forcibly broke free of the gold thread, blood overflowed at the corner of his mouth, but he did not hesitate to block the blue light attacking Susu.

    His eyes went dark and he fainted.

    Su Su gritted his teeth and threw Yuefu Cliff ashore. The vines that could not be avoided behind him wrapped her waist and dragged her off the cliff.

    She climbed onto the vine, grabbed the stone wall hard, bleeding from her fingers.

    Taijin watched her struggling coldly, and when the vines exhausted her spiritual power, he broke up her three souls and seized her spiritual body.

    Susu¡¯s blood dripped on the rock wall, and there was a creaking sound in the rock wall, unexpectedly gave birth to a silver mirror like water, appeared below Su Su.

    The artifact in the cliff is a fragment of the mirror from the past? Or fragments of the mirror of the future?

    Su Su lowered his head, and the mirror image inside shed past.

    She saw the memory reflected five hundred years ago, the girl in the white fox fur, looking up at Feixue.

    At that time, Chuntao was still there, sighing that the snow in Xia Guo was really heavy this winter. Chuntao was smiling, and she was also smiling. In the surging smoke that belonged to Ye Xiwu, besides the snow all over the sky, there was also a thinly dressed young man in front of the carriage. Su Su turned his gaze away, andnded on his wrist in the picture, as expected, he saw Yingrun Gouyu.

    But I don¡¯t know the feeling of sorrow when I am young, and everything in my eyes is so beautiful in my mirror image.

    Now that the deceased is no longer, she will never see Gouyu again.

    The sorrow and sorrow in his heart was dull and obscure, Su Su stubbornly tugged at the vine, his eyes were slightly red.

    At the same time, Tantai Jin above looked at the mirror image and raised his eyes in disbelief.

    What, how could it be her¡ª¡ª

    The next moment, the crazy vine seemed to produce endless suction, pulling the girl and falling into the cliff.

    "No! No!"

    Tai-Jin had long forgotten to pump her soul, stretched out his hand, wanting to hold her. At that moment, all thoughts became muddled, Ye Xiwu...Li Susu...

    With blood all over his body, he looked like a ferocious Shura, chasing the vine and heading towards her. There was an icy wind underneath, and the vines touched his blood and took it back in fear.

    Su Su saw countless cold fingersing towards her under the cliff, and a mouth full of fishy and disgusting.

    I don''t know what''s under the cliff. She can''t use any strength, nor can she use the fairy method, she can only watch them touch her.

    But in the next moment, a figure suddenly hugged her and changed her position.

    Taijin''s shoulder was pierced by cold nails, those dirty mouths bit his shoulder, he fell into and full of thorns and bones, but clung to the girl in his arms.

    Su Su''s spiritual power was overdrawn and he faintedpletely.

 Chapter 87: Spooky land

    On the thorny, bone-covered wastnd, the boy carries a **** his back.

    "tick, tick¡ª"

    The sound of water rang in his ears, Su Su''s mind was confused, only the sound of water ticking was heard. Or... Is it the sound of blood dripping on the bones?

    She vaguely remembered the scene she saw before she passed out of thea: it was not a scene under the cliff, but rather like a battlefield that had been deserted for many years. On the battlefield, there were dense numbers of terrifying monsters.

    Those monsters evoke distant memories.

    When Susu was a child, Gouyu told her a story: "In ancient times, there were no big monsters. The monsters are not what they are now. There are only spirits in the world. They are divided into four categories, ghosts, charms, and ghosts."

    "The charm is the most beautiful, while the ghost is the most terrible. The spirits are densely packed with low mana, but they carry a strong evil spirit. They live in a dark ce, which is not tolerated by the Three Realms.

    The gods were born with the same life span as the sky, but these spirits are different. They **** the foul air and lie in the deste and abandoned ces. Because of hunger, they eat with their n.

    Soon, they discovered that eating other spirits can make themselves stronger after fusing their power. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer spirits, and they merged into powerful monster kings. "

    This is the source of the ancient monster.

    They are different from the demon whoter practiced and transformed into form. They were born in the most difficult times. The demon kings formed in this way even have the ability to kill gods.

    When I talked about this paragraph, I saw the little girl''s eyes widened and nervous. Gouyu paused and patted Susu''s hair gently.

    It said, don¡¯t be afraid, after the ancient gods passed away, the demon king that was spawned by the ghost spirits also disappeared.

    At this moment, the things that Gou Yu had once transformed for Su Su actually ovepped with these scenes in front of him.

    How could this be? Su Su thought, Gouyu had said long ago that there is no magical sprite in the world, how could she and Tantai Jin fall to such a ce, those with a mouthful of blood... are they sprites?

    The ancient ghosts are extremely ferocious, endless, endless. If they were like Gouyu said, they swallowed and merged into a big demon, the situation at this moment would be very dangerous.

    Thinking about the problem dimly, Su Su noticed that someone was walking forward with her on his back. The young man''s back was broad and warm, and she knew it was Tantai Jin.

    The sound of water keeps ticking, and the breath of a young man is close at hand, like a clean pine and cypress.

    Susu''s eyshes trembled, not knowing what she was thinking at this moment. Xu is a **** and dirty person like him, and he shouldn''t have such a breath.

    She was a little angry.

    Is there anything he wants on his body, and he will use all means to kill her and Fuya, and would rather jump off thend together than let her go?

    Su Su wanted to push him away, but couldn''t do it. Her consciousness seemed to be in a mist, and Tantai Jin became the only support. Su Su hated this scene.

    She will never surrender her safety to Tan Tai Jin again. As Ye Xiwu, she has already died once, and she has learned enough.

    Many nights after returning to the fairy world, Su Su was thinking that he shouldn''t agree with Ye Bingshang''s absurd proposal. Obviously the result is doomed, why would she agree to such a strange thing.

    In the end, it was just more embarrassing.

    ÷Í stretched out his paws at them, and his eyes were dim, like the afterglow of the setting sun, the smoke was everywhere, and the eyes were barren.

    Taijin, carrying Su Su on his back, walked for an unknown amount of time, and finally stopped.

    He realized that there was no way to go in this ce.

    has gone for a long time, but there is still no end, gunpowder and ugly monsters are everywhere.

    Taijintai Jin¡¯s fingertips dripped blood on the monster, the ghost turned into a piece of fly ash, the thorns growing on the ground died, and the vines trying to drill out of the ground also calmed down.

    He put Su Su down and sat with her on the skull and crossbones.

    They screamed mournfully, and greedily reached out their hands at them, Tan Tai Jin didn''t look at them, and the dark pupils stared at the girl in front of them.

    There is a little cinnabar between her eyebrows that is as beautiful as a fire, and a blue ribbon between her hair. The brightest colors of the entire desertednd are all on her.

    After a long silence, he finally asked, "Who are you?"

    Su Su heard his low-pitched tone, a cold hand stroking her cheek, his tone seemed to be smiling, and he said dumbly and obscurely: "You are Ye Xiwu."

    So sure, he doesn''t actually need her to answer. If he had doubts, he would not fall into this kind of ghost ce with him.

    Su Su closed his eyes.

    She was suddenly a little grateful for her current state. She couldn''t move or talk, she just had to keep her eyes closed, and she didn''t even need to look at his face.

    For Tan Tai Jin, five hundred years have passed slowly. But for Susu, everything happened yesterday.

    She was slowly embraced in a cold embrace.

    This time Su Su smelled that, in addition to the clean and harsh pine and cypress, there is also a **** aura, and the blood of Tantai Jin''s whole body can walk that far behind her back.

    Her eyshes trembled.

    Walking in the spookynd is extremely difficult, but how much blood can a person have? Tantai Jin is already at the end of the battle, his body temperature is very low.

    Tai Jin hugged Su Su tightly and whispered: "Ye Xiwu, I hate you so much."

    Five hundred years ago.

    She never knew how long it was. For the first hundred years, he prayed to the fairy gods, as long as she appeared, he would treat her twice as good.

    Later, he was still ups and downs in the Gui Cry River where he could never see the end. He began to beg for the evil spirits, as long as she was willing toe back, he would do anything.

    But he is a person destined to be a lone star. The demons and ghosts don¡¯t show mercy to him, let alone gods?

    ''S love silk, tortured him day and night.

    In the end, he just thought, if they see her one day, then they will die together.

    The bones are intertwined and the flesh and blood are intertwined. He no longer has to experience such a time. Even if he and her die together, they will be scattered together, it is another life.

    She had better never appear in his life again in this life, and pray not to be resurrected by him.

    Ketan Taijin never thought that he would see her again in this way.

    The past mirror reflects a person''s past, not his previous life, which proves that the girl in his arms is indeed Ye Xiwu, not even reincarnation.

    Why doesn''t he know that everything is wrong.

    As early as when he was Zhou Guo''s proton, that Ye Xiwu was so stupid that he was ying around.

    Butter he tried to kill Ye Xiwu and took her back from the snow, and she changed. Be strong, smart, and tough.

    He can''t hurt her, can''t kill her, he has seen a picture of mountains and rivers from her hand, and walked with her through the moonlight of the small town. He still has eyes that only shed tears.

    Ye Xiwu can''t draw charms, she can;

    Ye Xiwu is vicious and surly, she is not;

    She is so scheming, like the wind through her fingertips, but her heart is colder than the snow that fell in the winter of those two years in the world.

    He thought countless times, if he didn''t use puppetry to control her to kill Xiao Rin, would everything be different?

    Taijin never asked, nor did he explore the soul in that body. There was no love thread before, and he didn''t care about it. Later, with love, he floated in the Gui Cry River, hating her more and more year after year, hating him until he finally went crazy.

    want to see her... see her... see her...

    Tai Jhin thought he would drag her into **** with her. But when I was close at hand, I saw the girl''s quiet and beautiful face again, and only sorrow and grief remained in her chest.

    A thin and hideous hand stretched out again under the ground and grabbed it towards Su Su. Tantai Jin said nothing, holding that hand, the ghost was soaked in his blood, and he screamed and disappeared.

    More ghosts were watching them in secret, waiting to swallow them into their stomachs.

    Compared to Tantaijin, they obviously coveted Susu in his arms more, and the vines stretched out from the ground and pulled towards Susu.

    Taijin''s eyes were gloomy, with purple thunder lingering in his hand, his wrist turned, and the vines were split apart by the domineering purple thunder.

    *

    I don''t know when, Su Su couldn''t hear Tan Tai Jin''s words, and the ticking sound stopped. She heard the fluttering music and women''sughter.

    She suddenly wanted to know who was it?

    Susu tried hard to reach out her hand¡ª

    Tai Jin raised his eyes and saw a light blue ray appeared out of nowhere in the sky. No one plucked the hoops, but the strings were moving, and Su Su''s face in his arms gradually turned pale in the sound wave.

    Taijin suddenly realized that it was even more powerful than the mirror in the past. It turned out that it was the piano that had opened spiritual consciousness, and Susu''s blood awakened it.

    "No! Ye Xiwu, wake up! Li Susu, wake up!"

    Su Su did not respond, Tantai Jin''s eyes mmed, and he summoned the spirit sword in the universe bag. The spirit sword was mixed with purple thunder and smashed into the ice-blue óíóó.

    Ling Sword mmed into Huanghou, only to make it pause for a moment, and then its tone became more domineering. Tantai Jin''s spirit sword was torn apart and fell to the ground, but the string-shaped piano was undamaged.

    Susu wears ayer of frost on his body.

    Tai-Jin wanted to ruin Huanghu, but he didn''t expect that Yun and Vines would also seize this opportunity, rushing over frantically, and immediately wrapped him in airtight.

    In just a moment, a blue light was emitted from the hoop, shining on Su Su, and she disappeared in ce.

    The fierce thunder and lightning split the vines, and Tantai Jin rose up into the air, able to catch the disappearing Qin: "Give her back to me!"

    óíóó makes an angry piano sound.

    A burst of sound waves hit Tan Tai Jin''s chest, he spit out a mouthful of blood, Tan Tai Jin raised his dark pupil, letting the strings cut his fingers. His face was cold, and Xian Jue was silent in his mouth.

    No one can take her away. If you don''t let go, you will die together.

    óíóó "conscious" that the madman in front of him was nning to explode and destroy it, trembling in horror.

    In the end, it suddenly grew bigger and swallowed Tantai Jin together.

    Taijin originally wanted to resist, but when he lowered his eyes, he met a pair of clean eyes.

    There was a little cinnabar between her eyebrows, and she smiled at him.

    Tai-jin''s fingersy on her cheeks, and he stared at her in a daze.

    óíóó spun and disappeared into the air.

    At the moment it disappeared, the ghost ground began to merge, and the ghost began to devour hispanions one by one, and blood was diffused everywhere.

    is like a real purgatory.

    *

    At the same time, Tantai Jin also saw the master of these bright eyes.

    There was a five or six-year-old little loli in front of her.

    She was lying next to the steaming pool with a broken eggshell on her head, and she looked at him suspiciously.

    The young man''s five fingers were viciously formed into ws, right next to her cheek, but she didn''t realize the danger at all. Instead, she held his hand with her small hand and rubbed her small face against her, and said with a voice: "Hug!"

    Tai Jin silently looked at the little girl in front of her, her eyebrows were immature, but she could faintly see the shadow of Li Susu when she grew up.

    Surrounded by the celestialke, the little girl''s eyebrows burned with cinnabar, and she grasped his fingers with attachment.

    Taijin''s fierce fingers softened in her palm, feeling a little bewildered in her heart. Under her urging, he bent over and picked her up from the Tianchi.

    "Who are you?" She put her arms around his neck, tilted her head and asked.

    Tai Jin said nothing, he had never held such a small child before, his whole body stiff.

    The girl¡¯s soft face was pressed against his, and she asked in a childish voice: "Are you my father?"

    "No." He replied stiffly.

    Taijin looked at the cyan-colored ss-like eggshell on her head, and suddenly realized that, for some reason, Su Su was back in her childhood when she was in the óíóó.

    She wore a pink-white vest, with bright eyes and white teeth, and even a pair of chubby feet seemed to be shining brightly. A hundred birds are singing all around, and the sky is full of sunshine.

    Tai-Jin understands for the first time what a natural spirit body is.

    The foreground of the eyes is magnificent, so beautiful that everything is holy, and the little girl in his arms is the most.

    is totally different from the lone star of Tiansha, a natural spirit body.

    And he, he still carries the magic breath of the ghost and earth and dirty blood on his body.

    The girl asked: "Who are you then?"

    Tai Jin pressed his lips into a line, and said in a cold voice, "The one who hates you."

    She looked at him with smart eyes, and for a long time, she smiled triumphantly: "Nonsense! I see it, you like me!"

    is that...obvious?

 Chapter 88: Artifact Heavy Yuqin

    Taijin Taijin didn''t expect this to happen.

    Hisplex and cold resentment really couldn''t pour out a little girl, but she could see her feelings at a nce.

    The feelings that are hidden, despicable and unwilling to admit.

    Yes, he likes her.

    I loved it when I didn¡¯t even have love. Five hundred years have passed, and he thought he hated her, and he wanted to exhaust all the ways in the world to find her out, and smash her bones with her, but he could not lie to himself if he lied to anyone.

    He still likes her, and his longing for this life is all in one person.

    But he also knows that this love will not be tolerated.

    There are too many things before them, Xiao Lin''s death, Ye Xiwu''s death, and even in the end, she ended her life with him by jumping off the tower.

    She doesn''t love him, she just wants to kill him.

    So when she said that he liked her, he fell silent. It would be ridiculous to admit that I like her.

    Xiao Su Su saw that he did not admit or refute, and affirmed his thoughts in his heart. She looked at the "strange" person in front of her, yawned, rubbed her eyes with her small hands, and fell asleep on his shoulders.

    When she thought of her even breathing, Tan Tai Jin seemed to gradually recover.

    The girl slept soundly in his arms.

    The sky is getting dimmed and the singing birds disperse. From Tantai Jin''s eyes, the surroundings still show a strange color.

    No matter where it is, the sky will not darken so quickly.

    Tai Jin had no choice but to hold the little girl with one hand and walk forward. After walking not far, he saw a bamboo house lit by candles.

    There are flowers blooming around the bamboo house, fireflies are flying, and there are even evening flowers that bloom at night, like the fragrance from the arms.

    Tai Jin and Xiao Su Su walked in.

    Now it is dim everywhere, only this ce is lit, he can onlye to this ce if he wants to find out why.

    There was a beautiful and exquisite bed in the bamboo house. After a pause, he put the girl who was sleeping soundly on it.

    The surrounding area calmed down. He coughed twice and vomited blood.

    Tai Jin raised his eyes keenly, and saw the dim ce reflected by the candlelight, a meandering shadow came out.

    Tai Jin squinted his eyes, and thunder and lightning hit his palm.

    The shadow trembled, and then disappeared back into the darkness, still not dissipating.

    Taijin frowned, he naturally couldn''t sleep, guarding Susu, waiting for dawn in this weird ce.

    But at the first ray of light, the girl he stared at without blinking suddenly disappeared.

    "Li Susu!"

    , together with the entire bamboo house, also turned into nothingness.

    TaiJin chased out, and the sky outside was gray, and the girl who had just disappeared in the shadows. Instead, among a cluster of thorns, a tall shadow slowly stood up.

    Behind it, the girl slept on a blooming lotus tform and was taken away.

    Countless sprites merged towards it and merged into a ck shadow of the first-born magic horns, which attacked towards Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin also looked at it gloomily.

    "You are looking for death!"

    His spirit sword shattered, and the things given by Master Xiaoyao were too tasteless, and there was no way to use it in this ce.

    But the things that can be used...but with a heavy ghostly spirit, they will taint his pure spiritual roots.

    Taijin, led by blood, appeared in his hand with a purple magic crossbow with dragon patterns.

    The demon crossbow feeds on resentment, and the moment he appears in his hand, his ck pupils turn into a strange red.

    Tai-Jin also knew that since he had walked the path of immortality, he definitely could not use the weapon of the demon.

    However, he can''t take care of that much, and all those who **** her from him will die, all will die!

    If there is a great power in the immortal world here, he will be shocked by the weapon in his hand.

    The moment when God Tu¡¯s crossbow appeared, purple thunder and lightning fell from the sky, like shattering the sky, roaring towards the ghost demon.

    Hundred-zhang cracks were cut on the ground, and the ghost demon screamed and fell to the ground.

    The boy''s boots embroidered with fish patterns stepped on it.

    He has red pupils and licks his lips: "Good boy, tell me, where did she go?"

    "Hey, I can''t speak." The boy smiled distressedly, "Alright, then go to hell."

    The Tushen Crossbow with purple thunder in his hand swallowed the densely packed ghost monsters on the ground before they could escape.

    Indulgentughter filled his ears, Tan Tai Jin opened his arms, the heart of killing opened, and he disappeared in the same ce in an instant.

    *

    "Where is this?"

    Susu on the ¡¡¡¡ lotus tform opened her eyes, and the girl pulled the petals and looked down and saw a beautiful valley.

    The valley is spring, full of charming flowers.

    Liantai supported her frantically to escape, and said in a horrified voice: "Quickly,e in with me, that terrible person is about to catch up with us. Ah, he killed all the master''s ghosts, what the **** is it?"

    Su Su raised his hand and grabbed it, holding a beautiful and delicate ice-blue basket.

    óíóó shrank rapidly, lying on her palm, and said in a cheerful childlike voice: "Can you see me?"

    Xiao Susu nodded.

    Honghou said: "This is a picture of a thousand miles away. I can only take you to hide here. The mirror retains the ancient scenes. In the secret realm of Cangyuan, you are in the scene of the birth of the great demon. Eat it away."

    "A Thousand Miles Picture Scroll?"

    Seeing the girl¡¯s seemingly understanding eyes, Huang cleared his throat, and said in a childish voice: "Introduction, I am the most powerful artifact in the six realms and ten directions, and thest intact artifact¡ª¡ªZhongyu óíóó, the spirit of the artifact born. !"

    "You are so good, you are smart."

    óíóó corrected it: "It''s not called Qiling, it''s called ¡®Chongyu¡¯!"

    The girl nodded and said, "Shige Yu."

    óíóó turned in a circle in her palm and said, "You want to call me Lingyu Heavy Feather."

    "Heavy Feather Spirit Venerable." Xiao Susu asked, "Where are you taking me?"

    Speaking of this topic, Zhongyu said happily: "I have been waiting for you for many years, someone has always wanted to see you." The mobile phone remembers "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u in one second." \\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m'' provides you with wonderful \\fiction reading.

    "who is it?"

    Zhongyu paused, and said, "I am the master of Cangyuan''s secret realm and my master. He loves you very much and will not hurt you. You were almost taken away by the mirror of the past, and now your soul is unstable. The things that protect you are helping you raise your soul. One day in the picture scroll, you will grow up one year old, and you will be able to grow up soon, recovering the magic and memory."

    Susu saw that it was not malicious, so he said yes.

    The lotus tform was carrying Su Su, flying in the scroll with one person and one piano. Seeing the valley in front of him, Zhongyu said excitedly: "Here, he will be waiting for you inside."

    However, the lotus tform will touch the enchantment, and a young man with mysterious clothes will appear out of thin air.

    The boy tilted his head and smiled at Zhongyu and Su Su who were bewildered on the lotus tform: "I found you."

    He raised his hand, and the arrow of the Tushen Crossbow aimed at Zhongyu, who was so panicked that he hid in Su Su''s arms crying: "Help, help!"

    It was crying in the palm of Su Su''s palm, and it was no longer a bit domineering.

    Susu held it in his arms, and said puzzledly: "Aren''t you the most powerful immortal weapon in the six realms and ten directions?"

    Zhongyu said aggrievedly: "It has to be used by someone. The master is good and I am good. Besides, he has the God ughter Crossbow in his hand."

    It shrank into Susu''s arms again.

    Speaking, Xiao Susu raised his head and looked at the personing.

    The boy stood in the air, thin. The hem of the ck clothes was blown and swinging, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, but the red pupils in his eyes were cold, the whole body was demonic energy raging, and his hands were dripping with blood.

    The girl stared at him nkly, her mouth squashed, and she started crying with Zhongyu.

    Su Su is raising the soul and still doesn''t understand anything. The natural spirit subconsciously told her that this person who seemed to like her before had a bad breath.

    She thought of him and said that he hates herself. Hate her, will you kill her?

    Tai Jin''s eyes were blood red, he killed countless ghosts that blocked his path before chasing him, and the devilish energy filled his eyshes. The boy looked at them with cold eyes without emotion.

    When he stretched out his hand, Xiao Su Su hurriedly hugged his wrist, and said in a childish voice: "Don''t kill us, I grew up very powerfully and can protect you!"

    Shigeu was in her arms and thought desperately, what a promise! Obviously the other party has already been enchanted, and the enchanted person cannot hear anything, and he has turned into a ve to the magic weapon.

    What''s more, this is the god-ughter crossbow that drew people''s minds. Once the god-ughter crossbow came out, there was no room for turning, and at the same time it gained supreme power, it would also be a lunatic with only killing in his eyes.

    I don¡¯t know why the Tushen Crossbow was on this person. Isn¡¯t that something that was annihted in the underworld in ancient times?

    Heavy Feather gritted his teeth, just about to use all his strength to fight with the iing people to protect Su Su from fleeing.

    The next moment, I heard the boy repeat in a low voice: "Protect me?"

    The girl responded crisply: "Well, protect you!"

    "Will you... lie to me?"

    The girl shook her head.

    The youth struggled for a moment, the desire to kill and self-destruct in his eyes was clearly extinguished, and finally fell silent. Zhong Yu watched this scene in surprise, Tu Shennbow disappeared in the hands of the young man Xuanyi, his red pupils faded and turned ck again.

    Without the raging demonic energy, Shige Yu finally saw his original appearance.

    was actually a beautiful young boy with beautiful eyes. Due to excessive blood loss, his skin was pale, but his lips were almost gorgeous red.

    Under the irritated gaze of a person and a piano, he squatted down and picked up the little girl from the lotus tform.

    Zhongyu recovered, and quickly said: "Wait! Don''t leave, I want to take her to the valley."

    The boy looked at Zhongyu with a cold gaze.

    Zhongyu said weakly: "Go and go to leave the Thousand Miles Picture Scroll and the Cangyuan Secret Realm. I, I didn''t lie to you. This is the obsession of the Secret Realm master. He... has been waiting for many years."

    "There is a master in the Cangyuan Secret Realm?" Tan Tai Jin said.

    "certainly."

    TaiJin thoughtfully, can possess a secret realm, only the ancient power. Such a person''s obsession turned out to be looking at Su Su. What does Su Su have to do with him?

    Zhongyu finished exining, looking at Tan Tai Jin expectantly, expecting him to walk in with Su Su, but Tan Tai Jin turned away indifferently.

    Seeing that they are getting further and further away from the valley, the young man intends to tear the scroll of thousands of miles before him with his bare hands.

    "Her father wants to see her!" Shigeu still said.

    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Susu poked out his head curiously: "My father?"

    Zhongyu knows that she is raising her soul now, and will not have this memory in the future. This was originally the original intention of the owner to leave the Cangyuan secret realm, and she hoped that she would live without burden.

    Zhongyu said in a daze: "Her father is also my master, the master of the Cangyuan Secret Realm. After the battle between the gods and demons, he died and disappeared for nearly ten thousand years. The master is the master of ghosts, ancient times. The demon king, because of the demon god¡¯s order, had to hurt the goddess Chuhuang, butter learned that Chuhuang was pregnant with him, and because of that blow, Su Su was born without breath."

    "The Goddess Chuhuang is heartbroken, and she hates him extremely. She destroys her love thread, uses the nine-day gouyu as a medium, draws the power of time and space, and condenses the soul for her daughter in the six realms. If I''m not mistaken, it wasn''t until a hundred years ago that Susu could Born out of the shell."

    Zhongyu''s voice is sad: "When the master died in battle, he pulled out his heart-protection scales, hoping to protect the goddess and Su Su in peace. He drew out his love and gave them to the goddess. The only regret is that he didn''t see Su Su grow up."

    Tai Jin listened nkly.

    Love silk, heart-protecting scales, everything coincides with what Ye Bingshang held five hundred years ago.

    turned out to be the heart-protection scales of the Lord of Ancient Spoons, but the Demon King did not know that his heart-protection scales did not reach Chu Huang and his daughter, but instead fell on the mortal dust.

    These things are now investigated again, but it doesn''t make any sense.

    Shige Hanyu was afraid that Tantai Jin would not move, and took Su Su away.

    It quickly said: "My master is not bad! He loves Chuhuang, and he has no intention of hurting his own daughter. After many years, he collected countless treasures and wanted to help her wake up. He also personally cast the heavy feather óíóó. I hope to protect her in the future. It''s a pity that the battle between gods and demons came suddenly, and he didn''t have time to deliver everything."

    His body and soul disappeared, leaving only a trace of obsession, staying in the Cang Yuan secret realm, wanting to see his daughter.

    Zhongyu also opened the Thousand Miles Picture Scroll for this reason. Susu could be one year old a day and grow up in the picture scroll, which is the master''s only wish.

    Tai-Jin is indeed unmoved. Despite the love, a person who has not been cared for by a loved one for a day never understands the meaning of the word father to a person.

    He took Su Su away, and the girl in his arms grabbed him by the cor and said, "I''m going to see Daddy!"

    After all, she will not care to pounce on the heavy feather óíóó in front of her.

    Tai Jin''s arm tightened and hugged her tightly.

    The girl''s eyes are red. Although she doesn''t quite understand the story in Shigeyu''s mouth, but the blood is connected, even if she doesn''t understand, she subconsciously wants to do something.

    Taijin looked at her childish and stubborn eyes and said, "I will take you."

    Zhongyu flew into the air, happily leading the way for them.

    This is the meaning of its staying in the secret realm of Cangyuan, and it can finally leave this ce after today.

    No one had spoken to Zhong Yu for many years, but finally waited for the person he wanted to wait for, Zhong Yu turned into a conversation and talked to Su Su.

    Zhongyu nced at the young man holding Su Su, thinking about the scene just now. Knowing the danger of Tantai Jin, he couldn''t help asking: "Why do you have a God ughter Crossbow?"

    Didn''t the Tushen crossbow fall in the underworld, and how could such a proud and arrogant magic weapon melt into the blood of a cultivator?

    Shigeu looked from side to side, and couldn''t find the slightest magic energy from the boy.

    like a cultivator of fakes.

    TaiJin can drive the God ughter Crossbow and take back the magic weapon. What a terrifying talent!

    If anyone outside knew, whether it was a fairy or a demon, they would not let him go.

    The Demon Realm can''t wait to let him be the Demon Lord, and the Immortal Realm will probably be eliminated soon.

    Chongyu has been hidden in the secret realm for nearly ten thousand years. It is thest artifact in the world that no one knows. It was made by the ancient demon king to find materials, and the refiner was asked to cast it. Inherent prejudice.

    Rao is so, Zhong Yu is still shocked, the master, as such a powerful ancient demon king, can''t use the artifact. A young man who cultivated immortality in the Jin Dan stage was able to use magic weapons. Who was he?

    Taijin lowered her head, and the girl in her arms looked at him without blinking. She was extremely keen and asked simr questions to Zhongyu, but she was more straightforward: "Are you a bad guy?"

    He looked at the cinnabar between her brows and said, "I don''t know."

    It does not depend on me, but you.

    After you leave the Cangyun Secret Realm, will you leave a bad person? Will you love... a good person?

 Chapter 89: Hurt

    Zhongyu flew to Tantai Jin and whispered: "I want to discuss something with you."

    "speak."

    "I''m a divine tool, don''t tell it, there will be a lot of people vying for me." Speaking of this, Zhongyu deliberately expressed a bit of contrived mncholy, "Of course, in exchange, How about I don¡¯t tell you about the magic weapon but the god-ughtering crossbow on your body?"

    Tai Jin chuckled coldly: "Yes."

    Zhongyu''s milky voice advised: "Don''t use the God ughter Crossbow in the future. It''s not like me. It''s not a good thing. If you lose your mind, you will fall into the magical way."

    A few people walked back into the valley.

    Zhongyu exined: "This is the ce where the Goddess Chuhuang lived. For so many years, the master''s consciousness has been hovering here."

    As soon as Su Su entered, he felt the gentle wind blowing on his face.

    A few little birds held the bamboo basket and put them in Susu''s arms.

    Su Su saw a few red spirit fruits inside, Zhong Yu said: "Su Su, Su Su, quickly taste it, this is a spirit fruit that can only be found in ancient times, it is very good for cultivation!"

    After talking about it, I remembered looking at Tantai Jin warily, for fear that he would kill and win the treasure.

    Taijin didn''t lift his eyelids, deafeningly.

    The things in the valley are all fake, just a picture scroll by the master. Only these few spirit fruits are real. Zhongyu thought mncholy, if the owner was alive, how much he should dote on this precious daughter.

    I don''t know what happened to the Goddess Chuhuang.

    Living in the Susu Valley, the valley is full of the Demon King¡¯s consciousness, whether it¡¯s the breeze or the bright moon, they all have a gentle color.

    As Shige Yu said, she grew up very quickly, almost one year old a day.

    If it continues like this, after more than ten days, after Su Su has cultivated their souls, they can leave the Thousand Miles Picture Scroll.

    Tai Jin still didn''t know what to do with her.

    was supposed to be a sharp confrontation, a strong love and hate, but Su Su fell into the ghost ground in the mirror of the past, and temporarily lost his memory.

    left him alone, remembering everything in the past, not knowing how to deal with himself.

    When Su Su and Zhong Yuqin were ying, he looked at them from a distance, did not participate, and did not talk to her. The eyebrows were cold, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    I''m afraid that he doesn''t even understand it himself. What he thinks more about are those happy memories five hundred years ago, or the soul-killing nails that have been nailed into the heart and pained day and night.

    When Su Su saw Tan Tai Jin using the God Tubing Crossbow, he was a bit afraid of him and would not take the initiative to lean against him.

    TaiJin sometimes disappeared, Zhongyu told Su Su that in the past few days, a ghost ran in and was silently killed by TanTaiJin.

    Susu understood that he was protecting them.

    Until one night, the sky was bright and the moon was high, and she ran to him. Su Su was already higher than his waist and looked like a fourteen or five-year-old. She raised her eyes and asked, "Why do you always look at me?"

    "No." His eyes drooped down, with a gloomy and impatience, "You can''t help but value yourself too much."

    Susu put his hands behind him, and said solemnly: "Well, Shigeyu said, we can go out in a few days, and I want to talk to you."

    Tai Jin said: "What are you talking about?"

    The girl bent her eyes, and soon became serious again: "Talking about how to protect you, I promised you. You can no longer use God ughter Crossbow, that thing is very dangerous, once you use it, I can''t protect you, I Can''t beat so many people."

    Tai Jin raised his eyes.

    Susu said: "Also, do you have a home? If you go home by then, where should I find you?"

    Tai Jin said, "No."

    Su Su thought for a while, and seemed not sure if she had a home, so she smiled and said, "I learned a fairy technique from Zhongyu, called the remembrance seal. I drew one in your palm and one in my palm. In this way, even if I go out and walk away, I can find you and take you home."

    After ¡¡¡¡, she took his hand and drew aplicated curse mark on his hand.

    The curse imprint shed a touch of gold, hiding under Tantai Jin''s skin. He looked at the curse mark, and suddenly there was a touch of soreness in his heart.

    "You have been learning this for a few days?"

    The girl nodded seriously.

    Across the valley with the bright moonlight, those painful pasts seem to be scattered in the wind. There was no hate in her eyes, as she had hit him in his arms at the first time.

    The impulse is actually just a momentary thing. After reacting, he has already carried the person in his arms. She also said something she had not dared to say for five hundred years, and asked her in a quiet voice: "Can we do it all over again?"

    is not hate, it is love.

    is a longsting favorite, an unwilling taste that can only be born without getting it, the only person in the world who makes him soft.

    Tai Jin hugged her tightly, smelling the scent of the epiphany on her body, only a bit of sourness left in his heart.

    It was the first time that he knew that he had been so useless in front of her, and if she showed him a little kindness, he could desperatelye to her again.

    One of her smiles, the scars of so many years, unexpectedly began to slowly heal.

    He forgot the pain caused by the Soul Destruction Nail, and no longer thought about why she appeared by his side five hundred years ago.

    He just wanted to... can he start again.

    This time, there is no Xiao Lin and Ye Bingshang, no Ye Family''s heroic soul, and no hatred of the country and the family.

    Yes, have you been looking at him with such soft eyes at this moment?

    The young man carried the breath of pine and cypress in his arms, and Su Su¡¯s eyes reflected the bright moon, and he was very close. This person who had been looking at him from a distance finally showed a fragile mood.

    She didn''t understand the sadness in his heart, and she didn''t understand how much determination he had made to say what he saw as shameful words.

    The people who have always had a reciprocal retribution, one day, prayingly said, can we forget everything and let us start over.

    At that time, she only thought that after a awkward situation, the friendship had returned to good, so she replied in a crisp voice: "Okay, we''ll start over."

    The boy hugged her tightly, and she felt hot water drop into her neck.

    "Don''t look up." He whispered in her ear with red eyes.

    The moonlight in the valley is gentle like water, and the stream flows slowly.

    Even a ignorant person can most directly perceive the love and hatred of another person. Susu knows that this person loves himself.

    She stretched out her hand and gently wrapped it around his waist.

    *

    Zhongyu immediately noticed that they were different. As a guardian artifact created by love, it has some experience in love.

    The most intuitive manifestation is that the gloomy and indifferent teenager has be warm in his eyes. When the morning dew was still hanging on the branch, he took out a few fairy grasses from the Qiankun bag and made a candy pill in the kitchen.

    Shigeha looked at his clinker movement in shock.

    It lived such an age that he knew that the fairy grass could be made into sugar pills, and it did not vite the peace.

    "Is this...Vani, Soul Flower, Immortal Buddha Fruit?"

    Tai Jin said: "Yeah."

    Shigeu recognized the past and found that each of them was a rare fairy grass, at least it had to be exchanged for the danger of nine deaths.

    And these are all made into colorful candy pills nowadays.

    Zhongyu naturally recognizes the treasures in the secret realm, but unfortunately the owner is not there, these things can only be counted as chances in anyone''s hands.

    "can you cook?"

    Taijin said lightly, "I know everything."

    When he was young, he was in the Zhou State Pce. When he was hungry, he could only dig out the swallow''s nest.

    The clothes were torn and no one repaired, so he learned to embroider thedies of the pce, and then he was ridiculed secretly for a long time.

    It took him a long time to realize that men in the world rarely know this, even if a male from a poor family does not embroider like a woman, let alone a prince of a country.

    He couldn''t feel the shame, and never figured out what they wereughing at.

    Too many people want him to die, and he does all this just to live.

    In addition to receiving the spirit fruit left by his father in the past few days, Susu also had a few more sugar pills beside his pillow when the sun rose today.

    The sugar pill tasted so good, she chewed and ate it, and ran out the door.

    coincided with Tantai Jin walking in with a wooden sword on his back.

    So many days, she saw him in white for the first time, Su Su just felt his eyes shine.

    When he wears the mysterious clothes, he is very cold, revealing an inhuman indifference. But Su Su never thought that he would look so good in white.

    The juvenile has a long body of jade, like a branch with a bright moon, unparalleled in the world.

    Indifference was diluted, and he looked like a clean cultivator at the moment.

    Tai-Jin was also wearing white for the first time. Even if he entered the Xiaoyao Sect, he still followed the previous habit of wearing dark colored clothes.

    But this morning, the óíóó advised him to wear white. After all, white is the mainstream color in the cultivation world. It is spotless, from ancient times to today.

    Taijin Taijin didn''t care about Zhongyu.

    Zhongyu''s little mouth mmed it and persuaded: "Try it, Susu likes it, you wear ck clothes all day long, and people who don¡¯t know think you are a ghost repairer and never change clothes."

    Tan Tan was cold on the surface, but a little ufortable in his heart, and couldn''t help but observe the girl''s reaction.

    As soon as she frowned, she changed the color that was unsightly and difficult to hide and survive. The girl ran to him, her eyes seemed to fall into the stars, her character was bold and courageous, and she did not hesitate to praise.

    "Tantai Jin, you look so good!"

    His lips curled up slightly.

    was getting closer to the day of leaving, and he turned into a small blue óíóó pendant between Su Su¡¯s neck.

    It has a lively tone: "This time I went out, it coincided with the closure of the Cangyuan Secret Realm. I will send you a picture of a thousand miles away, and then you will also leave the Cangyuan Secret Realm. Great, my Zhongyu has finallye out!"

    It has an infinite longing for the outside world, and Su Su is very happy because of his emotions.

    Tantai Jin''s eyes faded a little.

    Zhongyu remembered something, and said to Tantai Jin: "Don''t forget your oath!"

    They swear to each other to the heart demon, not to mention everything in the picture scroll. Whether it was Tantai Jin''s God Tubing Crossbow or the origin of Zhongyu, both of them were silent.

    This is also the wish of Master Zhongyu. The ancient demon king hopes that his daughter will be born as a pure fairy and have a brand-new and beautiful life, free from the grievances of the previous generation.

    Su Su gradually approached her when she grew up.

    The color of the scroll in front of him gradually faded, and Tan Tai Jin suddenly felt a little panic in his heart. Amidst Su Su and Zhongyu¡¯sughter, he suddenly held her hand.

    "I will not lose you, will I?"

    Su Suhui shook his hand and nodded: "Zhong Yu said that I will be great when I go out, and I will protect you!" In the past few days, Tantai Jin has been protecting herself and Zhong Yu. Even if she knows her story, she must protect him.

    There was a little smile in his eyes: "Okay, I believe you."

    Before the picture scrollpletely faded, Tan Tai Jin suddenly whispered, "Su Su."

    "Huh?"

    "Five hundred years ago, I''m sorry." His voice was hoarse, "Also, I don''t hate you, I..."

    Before he finished his words, his eyes suddenly brightened, and the two left the Cangyuan secret realm.

    Heavy Yuqin shed, Su Su opened his eyes.

    Her soul settled down, the ruthless way of the Lingtai was radiant, and when the Thousand Miles Scroll was destroyed, her memory in the scroll waspletely gone.

    She paused in her thinking, and then looked at the white-clothed boy in front of her angrily.

    Thest scene in her memory was this person, hurting her junior and letting herself fall into the cliff.

    Many people rushed up: "Su Su."

    "Fairy Li, are you okay..."

    Su Su pped Tantai Jin with a palm, with endless karma in his palm, hitting the boy''s shoulder.

    He looked at himself with pitch-ck eyes, and the smile in his eyes slowly disappeared. For some reason, he did not hide.

    Tai Jin fell to the ground, blood squirting down the corners of his mouth.

    Zanghai ran over in horror and hurriedly helped him: "Junior Brother, are you okay, Junior Brother?"

    Tai Jin clenched his fists, blood dripped to the ground, and the memory of his palm was so hot. I don¡¯t know who is saying, we¡¯ve started all over again, when I grow up, I will protect you well.

    How can it be okay? The pain under his heart is dying, brother.

 Chapter 90: Cruel

    The remembrance print on the palm of his palm echoed the heat, Su Su raised his eyes and saw Tan Tai Jin''s gaze.

    She has never seen him like this.

    Tai-Jin has always been invincible, gloomy and gloomy, but at this moment he tightly held the Tibetan Sea disciple''s robe, the blood flowing out of his body was stained with red and white.

    He looked at her, his eyes full of color after being stung.

    Su Su pursed the corners of her lips. How could she think he was sad for a person like him? Is it possible that a victim will still feel wronged?

    She did something that no one expected. The disciples of the Hengyang Sect surrounded her: "Sister Li, how could you..."

    Su Su had no intention of concealing Tan Tai Jin, and said: "He attacked me and Fuya."

    The disciple of Hengyang Sect heard this and red at Tantai Jin.

    The people of Hengyang Sect were united. When they found Yuefuya, Yuefuya was seriously injured. The disciples of Hengyang Sect had long wanted to find those who hurt Yuefuya for revenge. In their hearts, Tantai Jin became a murderer. A disciple of Bao''s mind. Now that the enemy is right in front of them, they can''t wait to rush forward and teach Tantaijin a lesson.

    Zanghai quickly opened his arms and stood in front of Tantai Jin: "Friends of the immortals, there must be some misunderstanding, my junior brother has nothing to do with the world, how can I hurt Junior sister Li and Junior brother Yue?"

    Hengyang Sect disciple said: "Is it possible that our junior sister can lie? Fuya must be injured by him."

    The two sides confronted each other, and the scene fell into a stalemate.

    Several impulsive disciples of the Hengyang Sect have already drawn out their swords.

    Zanghai''s grinning expression disappeared, and then he became serious. He looked back at Tantai Jin, whose expression was pale, and said to everyone: "Cang Jiuming is a member of my Xiaoyao Sect. Even if you want to deal with him, you should find out the truth. My master Zhaoyou Xianjun wille. If Junior Brother is really a bad-hearted person, Xiaoyao Sect will clean up the door."

    The people of Hengyang Sect looked at each other. This Tibetan Sea usually smiles like a Maitreya Buddha, but now he doesn''t give in.

    Su Su nced at Tantai Jin. She remembered that because of him, she had fallen into the cliff, but she also remembered...someone was carrying her, feeding her with blood, and taking her through the long stretch of ghostnd.

    The fragrance of pines and cypresses is like the white snow in the world.

    Susu tightened his fingers and suddenly said, "Let''s go."

    The people of Hengyang Sect said: "Junior Sister?"

    "Let''s go." Su Su repeated, taking the lead in turning back to the direction of the flying fairy.

    She knew in her heart that Zanghai was right, Tantai Jin was a member of the Xiaoyao Sect, and now the battle between immortals and demons is about to start, and personal grievances cannot rise to the grievances between the two sects.

    The others looked at each other and followed Susu''s steps.

    A thin hand mmed Su Su''s arm.

    Zanghai lost his voice: "Little Junior Brother!" The people of Hengyang Sect finally didn''t pursue it immediately, and the younger Junior Brother still wants to catch up. Isn''t that dead?

    Su Su turned around and saw a beautiful young face.

    He ignored the obstruction of the Tibetan Sea, his voice muttered: "Li Susu, you said, take me along."

    You said you can take me home, you can hurt me, it doesn¡¯t matter, anyway, I¡¯m used to the pain. But how can you... forget what you said.

    Susu stared at his obstinate dark eyes, and said softly: "Let go."

    Who is he lying to? Since he knew he was Ye Xiwu, he should also understand that Ye Xiwu would never say such a thing.

    As early as the night Xiao Rin died, it was impossible anymore.

    The white-clothed boy refused to let go: "What you said, what you said..."

    The ruthless Tao in the Lingtai flows silently, Su Su said: "Tantai Jin, don''t be so ridiculous."

    She felt a pain in her palm, and the Remembrance Yin faintly radiated light, Su Su frowned, and the Remembrance Yin turned into a red line, one broken tied to her tail finger, and the other end tied to Tantai Jin¡¯s finger.

    What is this...?

    Taijin saw the red thread, with a faint light in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, the girl in front of him did not hesitate to use her finger as a sword. The blue karma fire spread, burning the red thread clean.

    He hurriedly shook the thread, Karma burned his fingers, and he only held embers in one hand. Was the embers too hot, so hot that his eyes were reddish.

    "Don''t use this despicable method anymore." Su Su frowned.

    Between them, there is no more trust. He has always been thinking treacherously, how can he think that she would believe in such an inferior method?

    The light in Tai Jin''s eyes waspletely dead, and there was silence.

    The humanity of Hengyang Sect: "Little Junior Sister, let''s go."

    Su Su remembered hanging moon to help the cliff, no longer looked at Tantai Jin, and turned to the flying fairy.

    Immortal device turned into a carriage pulled by nine Luan birds and rose in the air. The golden wings of the Luan birds spread out, their voices were crisp, and disappeared into the air.

    Zanghai looked at the lonely figure who had not moved for a long time, standing in ce.

    "Brother..."

    Zanghai stepped forward, not knowing what happened between Junior Sister Li and Junior Brother, and patted himfortingly on the shoulder.

    raised his eyes and saw the red eyes of the younger brother.

    The white-clothed boy bit the corner of his lip, and pinched the fly ash that was turned into a memory of remembrance. The ck embers drew on the lines on his palm.

    His expression seemed desperate and fragile, and he was about to cry, but the next moment, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his dark pupil looked at the Luanniao Xianche andughed low.

    smiled so as to hide the hair in the sea.

    "Let''s go," Tan Tai Jin said.

    Looking at Zanghai, he is undoubtedly his weak and pale little junior.

    *

    After Su Su got on the Jiuluanxian car, he couldn''t help but look at his tail finger.

    She is the spiritual root of the fire system, and the fire of karma is her origin. Naturally, it does not hurt. There is no trace of the red line, as if it had never happened.

    It''s impossible for her to say that, so Tantai Jin must be lying to her.

    She hasmitted a stupidity. She once went to Tan Tai Jin with all her heart, thinking that she would make the people stable and calm the Quartet. But in exchange for Xiao Rin''s death.

    Xiao Lin told her with death that she would never be able to grasp Tan Tai Jin''s mind, and never overestimate her own weight in Tan Tai Jin''s heart.

    Thest moment he can smile and pretend to be pitiful, the next moment he can shoot a weak water arrow into her shoulder, turning her into a puppet.

    She will never... never underestimate the enemy.

    The Jiuluanxian car is spacious and travels thousands of miles a day, like a wide room. Su Su walked to the unconscious Yuefu Ya, pointed his finger at the center of his forehead, and felt that Yuefu Ya¡¯s injury was really serious.

    At that time... Tantai Jin really wanted to kill both of them.

    If it hadn''t been for the mirror to **** Su Su''s blood and show Ye Xiwu''s figure, perhaps she and Yuefu Ya were already dead.

    Others advised her: "Junior sister, don''t worry, go back to the sect, Qu Xuanzi Xianzun will definitely make Senior Brother Yue better."

    Su Su nodded and sat back.

    There was a cold in the neck, something seemed to be moving. Su Su had been thinking about it, but at this moment he noticed that there was an extra pendant on his neck.

    She took it off and looked like it was a óíóó.

    The blue óíóó even has a dazzling pearly light on every string, which looks very shameless.

    When did she...have this thing?

    Zhongyu felt her anxiety, and there were disciples of Hengyang Sect nearby, so she didn''t dare to speak. Immortal artifacts cannot give birth to artifact spirits, only divine artifacts can. Zhongyu had to dance in her palm and drew a love heart.

    Su Su couldn''t help but bend the corner of his mouth.

    This pendant is strangely cute.

    Zhongyu is also unspeakable. Su Su cultivates his soul in the scroll of thousands of miles. If the fairy **** raises his soul, everything that happened during the period will be forgotten.

    It wanted to remind Su Su that it was indeed the remembrance seal that Su Su had made himself, and it was only then that he could not reveal the identity of the artifact. Now that I thought about it, the remembrance seal was burned. What can I say? Why make Susu feel guilty.

    Besides, the boy who can use the God Tubing Crossbow is really not a good thing!

    It''s a good thing for Susu to stay away from him. Is it true that you have to keep such a terrifying existence by your side? Zhongyu fell into entanglement.

    The sound transmissionpass on the table suddenly lit up, and everyone looked over.

    is Gongye Jiwu!

    Before Su Su entered the secret realm, Gongye Jiwu was afraid of her ident and gave Su Su a sound transmission artifact. Now that thepass is lit, how could Gongye Jiwu take the initiative to look for her?

    Su Su had a bad feeling in his heart, and quickly picked it up and said, "Big brother?"

    There was no response on the other end.

    "Big brother, can you hear me?"

    After a long time, a horrified voice came from there: "Brother Gongye has something wrong...help...ah help!"

    The sound transmissionpass trembled suddenly and fell into silence.

    The words that stopped abruptly made everyone panicked. Gongye Jiwu is the best among the young disciples, but a small Taixu Mountain can actually make Gongye Jiwu safe. What is there on earth?

    It takes two days to fly to Hengyang Sect. Su Su made a decisive decision: "You take Fuya back to the sect, and I will go to Taixu to save brother."

    Hengyang Sect disciple kept stopping: "No, Junior Sister, you take Junior Brother Yue back, I''ll take a look."

    "Yes, I can go, but I can''t go."

    ¡­¡­

    Most of the disciples present were Jin Dan stage disciples, all of them were the future of Hengyang Sect. Su Su did not speak, and pinched a fairy decision. A ming red and blue-tailed phoenix flew out of his fingertips. Although the phoenix was still fuzzy, the red feathers all over his body carried karma fire. The overbearing, flying around Su Su.

    Su Su raised his eyes: "I''ll save the brother."

    Everyone looked at the phoenix with wide eyes, and no one objected this time. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    *

    At the same time, Tantai Jin and the sad Tibetan Sea are sitting on the wine gourd that travels.

    Zanghai looked at the quiet white-clothed boy with his legs crossed and sighed again. The younger brother was already autistic, and he became even more cold when he came out this time.

    He just said, how can the daughters of Hengyang Sect be provoked by their Xiaoyao Sect? This poor status is more than a generation gap, it is simply a mountain.

    "Brother, did you really hurt the fairy friend of Hengyang Sect?" Zanghai asked.

    The young man opened his eyes, his lips were vermillion, he coughed up a mouthful of blood before he spoke, and Zanghai''s heart was tense in fright: "It''s alright, brother don''t talk, brother believes you, there must be some misunderstanding."

    After Zanghai was nervous, he saw the younger brother looking at him with a smile.

    "Where are we going?" The boy''s voice was clear and beautiful.

    Xiaoyao Sect is a poor, straightforward man with big nerves. Zanghai didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and replied: "Let''s go to Taixu Mountain."

    "Too empty?"

    "Yes." Speaking of Taixu, Zanghai was quite embarrassed, "It is impossible for all the immortals to send disciples to investigate the Taixu Miemen tragedy, shall we not go to Xiaoyao Sect? I will tell this matter. After the Master, Master said that he would go and see it in person."

    Zhaoyou Xianjun is one of the two elders of Xiaoyao Sect, and he is very prestigious. The Xiaoyao Sect is thin, and only Zhaoyou can act as a "facade" at this moment.

    "Well, then go to Taixu."

    The wine gourd swayed slowly, but fortunately the flight was very fast. When it was too empty, Tantai Jin squinted his eyes.

    "What''s wrong, brother?"

    Zanghai knows that his junior brother has always been keen.

    Taijin looked at the devilish energy of Taixu Mountain, raised his eyebrows, nced at the Tibetan Sea, and said, "Something happened."

    "What, where?"

    Tantai was turned into a decisive decision, brushed the eyes of the Tibetan Sea, and looked over the Tibetan Sea. It''s okay not to look at it, and I was shocked when I saw it.

    I saw the entire Taixu Mountain lingering under the terrible demon energy. The demon energy was so strong that there was no aura around it. There was no grass on the ground, and the river on the mountain stream was also exhausted.

    Zanghai sat down on the wine gourd and murmured: "My dear, the ancient drought was born, I''m afraid it''s such a terrifying sight."

    Tai Jin said lightly: "Maybe it is really a drought."

    The hidden sea is dumbfounded.

    When the two arrived at Taixu Mountain, the fear in their hearts screamed to make the Zanghai run fast, but thinking that the master was still inside, Zanghai couldn''t take any steps.

    "Brother, you go back first, senior brother, go and have a look!"

    Taijin looked at Zang Haiming''s trembling but pretending legs, and said, "Okay, I''m leaving."

    Hidden Sea: ...It''s really indifferent.

    An icy blue glow shed across the sky, Tantai Jin stopped his steps, looked at the glow, slowly tightened his fingers, bit the meat in his mouth, and suddenly said coldly: "Brother, I''ll be with you."

 Chapter 91: Aggressive

    Zanghai didn''t understand how Junior Brother changed his mind so quickly: "Okay, let''s go."

    Although the younger brother is young, he is calm in the face of things. Sometimes he is more reliable than himself. When he goes to Master with him, Zanghai feels more stable.

    The two walked towards Taixu Mountain.

    The powerful Immortal Venerable has a natural suppression of the weak monsters. Simrly, the powerful monsters and the weak cultivators also have a natural deterrent.

    As soon as the Tibetan Sea entered Taixu Mountain, I felt my whole body hairy.

    didn''t go far, Tantai Jin saw a few corpses of immortal disciples on the ground.

    Zanghai''s expression isplicated, just about to say something, who knows Tantai Jin walks forward without squinting his eyes.

    "Hey, brother, wait for me, you still have injuries, so be careful."

    ¡­¡­

    Su Su jumped off the heavy feather, and the heavy feather shrank rapidly, turning into a delicate pendant between her neck.

    Susu¡¯s sword was stained with devilish energy in the mysterious realm Demon Landing. She cultivated the path of immortality, so naturally, that piece could no longer be used. Fortunately, it is not a high-level fairy, so it doesn''t need to be too distressed.

    She didn''t know where Zhongyu came from, so she just asked about it in the air, and it stubbornly said: "It''s... your chance in the Cangyuan Secret Realm. Oh, people are just a very powerful artifact. You don''t have to be under psychological pressure. ."

    Artifact...

    There are still artifacts in this world, Su Su inevitably thinks of Gouyu. Unlike the heavy feather óíóó, gou jade is not a tool spirit, but an ancient jade that is naturally raised.

    Zhongyu twittered: "Let¡¯s go in and have a look, Shigeyu can¡¯t wait to show off!"

    Without it, Su Su was also very anxious. The sound in the sound transmissionpass made her uneasy, and the senior brother is still in danger.

    In front of Taixuzong''s grey stone gate, Su Su cautiously stepped in.

    An injured disciple was lying on his stomach behind the mountain gate.

    There was a pool of blood in front of her and she was coughing.

    Su Su walked over, trying to help her: "Are you okay?"

    The female disciple pulled out a weird smile at the corner of her mouth, raised her head to reveal a face with magic patterns on one half of her face, and headed towards So Soda.

    This, Hao Ran is a magic repair. Her palm was full of devilish energy, and several earthy needles with a fishy smell flew out of her palm.

    Zhongyu said, "Susu, be careful!"

    It was only about to send out a sound wave to hit the magic repair, but saw the next moment, the real fire in Su Su''s hand hit the soil needle, and the soil needle fell on the ground. A real fire prison has quietly formed around the magic repair, and the magic repair Got stuck.

    Su Su smiled and looked at Demon Xiu: "I knew that you were not right. Taixu Mountain was full of devilish energy. Even if there is a living mouth, you will not lie on the mountain gate. Don''t move, you will be burned to fly ash by real fire. , Tell me, where did youe from, where are the disciples who came in before now?"

    Shigeha: "?"

    It received the sound wave aggrievedly, no, it hasn''t had time to y.

    Mo Xiu identally touched the real fire and lost an arm in an instant. She shrieked and looked at Su Su bitterly.

    Susu stared at her for a moment, the smile on her face disappeared.

    This...

    She recognizes it.

    I even met her at the Fairy Gate not long ago. This is not a disciple of Demon Cultivation, but a female disciple of Fairy n. It is said that her temper is notoriously gentle.

    At this moment, the magic lines on the female disciple''s face are like squirming snakes, which is extremely ugly, covering her originally delicate face.

    how could it be like this?

    Shigeha was also very puzzled, and faintly felt that something was wrong.

    Zhongyu is different from Gouyu. Gouyu knows everything, but hisbat effectiveness is not good. Zhongyu is a pure and powerful weapon of the gods, locked in the secret realm for thousands of years, and has a little knowledge of many things.

    The female disciple hugged her head and hit the real fire. In a sh, her body turned into flying ash.

    Su Su retracted her hand, the female disciple had indeed be a demon cultivator.

    But her death was too sudden. The only thing that Su Su was grateful for was that what she released was not karma, but real fire. Real fire is not as domineering as karma, and it will not harm the soul.

    She has heavy thoughts, but she hasn''t found Gongye Jiwu yet, so she can only move on.

    There was a river in front of Taixu Sect. Now this river is full of blood. Su Su nced at it and couldn''t bear to look at it again.

    The entire courtyard is not growing, and there is no green. There are asional spirit swords dropped by disciples on the ground, as well as swaying utensils.

    The more Su Su walked in, the more devilish energy he got. I don''t know where the disciples went. Except for the few corpses found at the beginning, no one else was seen.

    It shouldn¡¯t be, Su Su thought to himself, every sect has sent more than a dozen disciples. It stands to reason that there will be many talents, so why are there no figures? Even the body is gone.

    just thought so, as if I could hear a sizzle in my ear.

    Su Su¡¯s eyelids twitched and her back numb inexplicably, before she summoned the heavy feather óíóó, she suddenly fell into the underground secret room under her feet, and she was covered by a person and pulled into the dark corner.

    Susu''s eyes widened when he saw the person holding him.

    Sister Shaoguang?

    The shaking light in front of her eyes is very haggard, she has always been bright, but at the moment there are tears in her eyes. Knowing that Su Su recognized him, he shook his hand and motioned Su Su to look out from the gap in the corner.

    Su Su looked along her gaze, and there was a huge purple magic silkworm in front of her!

    The eyes of that creature are bigger thannterns, and a pair of weird fleshy tentacles grow on the top of its head.

    In front of Demon Silkworm, a man in purple clothes was sitting cross-legged, Demon Silkworm obeyed his orders and leaned on his side.

    He held a few shiny objects to y with, his gaze fixed unblinkingly at the pile of purple stones in front of him.

    No... it''s not a purple stone.

    Su Su saw clearly that it turned out to be a bunch of silkworm pupae.

    shook Su Su''s hand and passed the sound to her.

    "Those silkworm pupae are all immortal disciples."

    "What?" Su Su was horrified, "All, turned into silkworm chrysalis?"

    Shaking his tone in a dazed tone, he did not have the energy when he set out: "They killed low-level disciples without qualifications, turned others into silkworm chrysalis, and trapped them in the secret room. The magic pills were imnted into the disciples of the immortals, most of them couldn''t stand the devil qi and died, and the ones who survived... became monsters."

    These things may sound absurd to outsiders. There is a difference between fairies and demons. Only demons can contain demonic energy. Now men in purple clothes can turn cultivators into demons!

    Magic Pill...Where did the thing that can turn immortals into demonse from?

    "Where''s brother?"

    shook his eyes, dimmed and sad for a moment: "In order to save me, he was taken away by the Demon King, and now his life or death is uncertain."

    Su Suhui held Yaoguang''s hand.

    Brother has an ident, no one is more heartbroken than Shao Guang, and now it''s no use ming anyone.

    Seeing the purple-clothed man continue to push the magic pill into the pupa, Su Su couldn''t help saying: "I''ll save those disciples."

    Shaoguang quickly said: "No! We can''t beat him, Brother Gongye said that he has reached thete stage of the fit."

    te fit!

    is equivalent to thete stage of **** transformation.

    No wonder, I am afraid that only Xu Xuanzi has the power to fight, no wonder Shao Guang can only hide here, watching the same door one by one under the torture of the magic pill, either die or be a monster.

    Su Su finally understood what was going on with the female disciple he saw in front of the mountain gate. It turned out to be a failed product under the devastation of the magic pill.

    Lost consciousness, ruined his face, only knowing to kill.

    Such cruel things made the faces of the two girls in the corner of the secret road very ugly.

    Is it true that I have to wait for the purple-clothed disciple to kill everyone and leave?

    Su Su¡¯s neck suddenly said: "I can! Su Su, you use me, we have the power to fight!"

    Su Su is not ustomed to owning heavy feathers. At this moment, listening to his childish speech, he remembers that he still has this big killer.

    She has never been a fearful person. Since there is a chance to save people, she will not hide herself from danger. The devil energy enters the body and it is painful, let alone the magic pill?

    I am afraid that only one out of ten can survive the torment of the magic pill.

    Su Sufei went out and said loudly, "Chongyu!"

    The magical instrument heavy feather óíóó emits an ice blue light, and it bes the main body and falls on Susu''s palm.

    The moment Susu held Zhongyu Qin, the piano body sensed her karmic fire attributes and turned into a fiery red color, and the strings made a light whistling sound like a phoenix.

    Susu''s fingers waved on the strings, and the sound waves flew out from the heavy feathers.

    The entire chamber was instantly burned by the temperature of the heavy fire.

    Huofeng carrying the power of Jun Tian, ??rushed towards the man in purple.

    The purple-clothed man opened his eyes in shock and found that there was nowhere to hide. He quickly summoned his demon sword, and Huofeng mmed into the purple demon sword. The man stepped back and found a faint pain under his chest.

    And Su Su in the air was also ufortable. She used a perfect artifact for the first time, but her current cultivation base was not worthy of Zhongyu Qin. Only once, the great power of Zhongyu Qin caused her to fall from the air.

    Shaking Guang couldn''t help but say: "Su Su!"

    is the terrible demon silkworm. The demon silkworm is staring at Su Su. If Su Su falls, the consequences will be disastrous.

    Shaoguang was about to rush over at all costs, but found another swift white shadow flying by.

    "Junior Brother!" Canghai shouted.

    Zhongyuqin turned into a sad ice blue in Susu''s arms.

    Su Su fell into a hot embrace.

    She raised her head and saw the beautiful jaw line of the boy.

    A young boy in white clothes and a jade crown, with dark eyshes hanging down, he did not look at her with a cold look on his face. After putting her down, he gave her a cold look, as if he was just catching Su Su.

    TaiJin turned around, stood in front of Su Su, confronted the huge magic silkworm and the purple-clothed man who came back.

    Zanghai remembered something, and quickly threw something over: "Junior Brother, catch it, the "Hunyuan Sword" given by Master."

    This good baby is not ast resort, and Zanghai is reluctant to take it out.

    This is also Master¡¯s best treasure. This time Zanghai and Tantai Jin experienced this time, the stingy Master was finally willing to take it out and let them defend themselves.

    Tan Tai Jin caught the Hun Yuan Jian, and before the magic silkworm attacked, he took the lead in pulling a sword flower and rushed over.

    His moves are different from those of the Xiaoyao faction. Every sh and sh reveal a fierce and fierce and fierce and undaunted p.

    The demon silkworm is huge, and Tantai Jin avoids the silk it spit out, and cut off the tentacles on its head with a sword.

    The purple-clothed man said coldly: "Two little yellow-haired children, dare to provoke the deity."

    He also knew that the magic silkworm was in the way in this ce, so he simply took the magic silkworm back into the universe bag and used the sword against Tantai Jin''s Hunyuan sword.

    Zhongyu was sorry and said triumphantly: "Sorry Susu, Zhongyu didn''t know that Susu was so weak that he couldn''t exert his power."

    Su Su jumped with blue veins on his forehead.

    At this time, she had no time to quarrel with Zhongyu, holding Zhongyu Qin again, and plucking the strings to help Tantai Jin beat the man in purple.

    A pair of swords and swords over there, Tan Tai Jin stepped back and stabilized with the sword, Tan Tai Jin looked at the purple-clothed man with cold eyes.

    Hun Yuan Sword... Still not working. But God Tushen crossbow, but can not be used.

    Su Su knew that no matter it was himself, or Tantai Jin, he couldn''t fight the magic repair of the gods.

    She has a magical tool, Tantai Jin has nothing but a low-grade fairy sword that stands in front of them all.

    The purple-clothed man was hiding from Qinbo, while using a knife to make a cut in Tantaijin''s chest.

    Taijin snorted, and continued to chase the purple-clothed man and sh it with his sword.

    He almost used the sword as an axe.

    If it weren''t for knowing that his cultivation was several levels higher than the white-clothed boy in front of him, Ziyi Moxiu would have thought that he was crushing and beating him.

    Mo Xiu frowned.

    Zhongyu said: "Such a fool! You quickly let go of your career, Qinbo can''t break it!"

    Su Su gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t talk!"

    She only flicked the heavy Yuqin a few times, and her heart hurt. After all, it has been less than a year since she woke up to practice Ruthless Dao, and it was a miracle that she could use Zhongyu.

    Yaoguang and Zanghai both joined the battle.

    Taijin still stood in front of everyone. He didn''t know how many stab wounds he had suffered, and finally pierced the arm of the Ziyi Moxiu.

    Mo Xiu looked at them sullenly, and shed down with a fierce sword.

    "Heavy Feather!" Su Su shouted.

    Zhongyu flew over, fighting this blow for everyone. The strings nk, and the heavy Yuqin is intact.

    Mo Xiu nced at Tantai Jin, whose whole body was wounded, and then at Zhongyuqin, with unwillingness in his eyes, he disappeared in ce.

    As soon as he left, Tantai Jin slid to the ground. He refused to fall down cowardly, supporting his body with the Hunyuan Sword.

    Su Su Yaoyao looked at him, and clenched the heavy Yuqin tightly.

    Zhongyu whispered to Su Su, "He''s pretty good."

    Isn''t it amazing, a disciple of the Golden Core Stage, dare to hold the Hunyuan Sword and the Demon Cultivation of the Transcendent Stage.

    No matter how high the cultivation base is, I am really afraid of death.

    Shigeha feels that the boy''s style of y is like a spontaneous explosion.

    asked Su Su, "The immortal disciples are all in the chrysalis, what should I do?" She tried to cut with her spirit sword, but found that she couldn''t cut it.

    Susu raised his hand, trying to move Zhongyu.

    Shigeha said: "If you can''t use me, I will ruin people too."

    Tai Jin was supported by Zanghai, watching all this with cold eyes.

    Shaking in a hurry, so I almost pushed those silkworm pupae. Su Su was silent for a long time and walked to Tantai Jin.

    Four eyes face each other.

    Susu curled up his fingers and asked in a low voice, "Can you..."

    She looked at his blood, and found it difficult to say this sentencepletely.

    Tai Jin looked at her without blinking, and asked aggressively: "Do you want me to go?"

    Su Su moved his lips, just about to speak.

    "Enough! Don''t tell me, don''t tell me..." He suddenly realized that he didn''t want to hear her say it. As long as she didn''t say it, he could lie to herself, she didn''t make any choice. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    Tai Jinughed at himself and walked towards the silkworm pupae. He pierced his finger and dropped drops of blood on the silkworm chrysalis. The silkworm chrysalis slowly opened to reveal the disciples inside.

    He did what he did to save another person.

    Zanghai said: "Don''t save it, you will be dead if you save it again."

    Tai Jin turned around and looked at the girl standing in the distance. He didn''t know what he was looking forward to, even if...just a little care.

    But the girl just looked at him in silence.

    Taijin can no longer lie to herself, she doesn''t care about you, she doesn''t care at all.

    As in the past, no matter whether he is alive or dead, he still can''t evoke her half-waves, the Liuli Goddess Statue.

    In his heart, the girl in front of him is heavier than Kyushu, but in front of her, he is more inferior than anyone in life.

    He pushed away the Tibetan sea and continued to melt the silkworm pupae.

 Chapter 92: Jiu Min

    The disciples in the silkworm chrysalis were rescued one by one, Tantai Jin crashed to the ground, and Zanghai hurried over: "Brother!"

    Coming out of the Cangyuan secret realm, Tantai Jin had already been injured, and then fighting against the Ziyi Moxiu, he lost too much blood, and could no longer stay awake.

    Su Su couldn''t stop taking a few steps forward, but when he approached Tantai Jin, he stopped.

    What is she doing? Do you have to go back to when you entangled with him five hundred years ago? Since he chose to practice the Ruthless Dao, he should have beenpletely separated from the past.

    Shaking and looking at this side worriedly, Su Su was silent for a moment and squatted down.

    Tai Jin closed his eyes, and the boy''s face was pale, with almost no blood. When he was awake, he was cold and surly, but with such a severe injury, he was so weak that he was not aggressive.

    Everyone present can kill him easily.

    Tai-Jin has never let him fall into such a bad situation, this is the first time.

    Zanghai looked at her warily: "Sister Li, what are you going to do?"

    It is true that he has a good impression of this fairy, but to Zanghai, the junior is the future of the entire Xiaoyao Sect. If others want to hurt the junior, he will never allow him.

    Li Susu and his junior brother had a disagreement before, and Zanghai was very afraid that this fairy would attack Tantaijin at this time.

    The immortal tool on her neck is too powerful to be able to fight against the Demon Cultivator in the fit stage.

    Su Su turned her head and said, "Sister Shaoguang, help me."

    Shao Guang walked over quickly. She understood what Su Su meant. Hengyang''s sect had one decree-"Life is endless", which is a practice that every disciple can heal more or less.

    Yao Guang is a direct disciple of the elder Qingqian, and he is a leader in healing.

    The two of them turned their wrists and brushed their fingertips over the wound on Tantai Jin''s body, and the green fluorescence poured down like stars.

    Zanghai breathed a sigh of relief secretly. It seemed that he was a viin, and quickly said, "Thank you, two fairies."

    The shallower wound on Tai Jin''s body healed visually, and the deeper wound could barely stop the bleeding.

    shook his hand back, his face pale.

    The magic of healing is essentially to repair one''s own aura. Although Yaoguang''s cultivation base was higher than Su Su, it was not much higher. He barely repaired Tantai Jin''s wound, his spiritual power was nearly exhausted.

    Su Su also took back his hand.

    Yao Guang sighed, and said to Zanghai: "Your junior is hurt too badly and needs to go back to raise it for a while. My junior and I have tried our best and can only heal the superficial wounds. Several wounds on his body were stained with devilish energy. After you go back, you need to let him push out the devilish energy."

    Zanghai said: "Okay, I will remember."

    The disciple who was rescued from the cocoon woke up quietly, and what Yao Guang remembered most in his heart was still Gongye Jianwu, who was taken away by the demon emperor.

    She urged Su Su: "Sister, let¡¯s go back to the Hengyang Sect and let the master and the head to save Senior Brother Gongye."

    Susu stood up and walked out of the secret room with Yao Guang. When she reached the entrance, she stopped.

    saw her pale lips and asked, "Junior sister, are you okay?"

    Su Su shook his head: "Senior Sister Shaoguang, you go back to the sect first, I have something to say, I forgot to tell Zanghai, and I will chase you immediately after speaking."

    shook lightly and said, "Then I will return to Hengyang Sect first, so be careful."

    Su Suzhe returned, Zanghai looked at her in surprise.

    Su Su nced at Tan Tai Jin who was unconscious: "Brother Zanghai, I want to ask you one thing."

    Zanghai said: "Sister Li, please tell me."

    "If he asked about the wound on his body, how would Senior Brother Zanghai answer?"

    Zanghaidao: "Fairy Li and your senior sister helped him heal his injuries?"

    Su Suwei pursed the corners of his lips: "No, only Senior Sister Yaoguang, who is grateful for him to save the people of the immortal door, can I do my best to save him."

    Zanghai looked at her in surprise: "Sister Li, you are..."

    Don''t me him for suspicion, he couldn''t help but feel that Junior Brother and this noble fairy have a leg. What kind of person is Junior Brother, a lonely teenager who can''t participate in anything, but rushes out to fight against that demon cultivator, just to save this beautiful girl.

    And this fairy clearly moved hispassion to save others, but he didn''t want to tell his brother.

    Susu said: "Please tell me, brother, I don¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him."

    Hidden Sea Sanctuary said: "Okay, okay."

    Fortunately, the younger brother fainted. If he heard someone turn back in person and said that he didn''t like him, whether it was face or heart, it would be hard to make it through.

    Susu bowed to Zanghai, turned around and chased Shaoguang.

    She is not worried about Zanghai speaking out, most of the people who have cultivated sincerely promised, since I have asked, Zanghai should not tell Tantai Jin.

    The grievances between them have long been unclear, and Su Su doesn''t want to remember it again.

    Even if it¡¯s a soldier meet next time.

    Su Su walked dozens of steps, coughing low, letting go, blood on his hands. The internal organs are still injured...

    Zhongyu looked at the blood in Su Su''s palm: "You...you are also injured?" He was injured, but he tried his best to heal others.

    Shigeyu was born at that time. He didn''t understand the world and how to get along with people. It only felt that for a certain moment, the whole óíóó was ufortable.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, Zhong Yu didn''t know that Su Su would be injured by using the heavy feather óíóó, and Zhong Yu would never be impulsive anymore."

    It is a little milk voice. It was originally thest artifact that the Demon King had cast all the treasures in the world to protect his daughter. At this moment, his voice was low, as if he was crying.

    Susu was indeed bacshed by Zhongyuqin, but she didn''t mean to me it, because she was not strong enough.

    She touched the pendant made by Zhongyuqin: "Don''t me you."

    Shige Yu looked at her gentle expression nkly.

    It grew bigger, turned into a flying magic weapon, and fell to Su Su''s side: "Zhongyu takes Su Su to chase after Sister Shaoguang!"

    *

    Tai-jin''s injury, he woke up until Zanghai brought him back to Hengyang Sect.

    Zanghai held a bowl of medicine made from spirit grass, and lifted Tantai up.

    Tai-Jin sniffed the medicine in the bowl and drank it all. He moved his wrist and found that the trauma on his body had healed a lot.

    Tai-Jin raised his eyes to look at the Tibetan Sea, his voice hoarse: "Who will heal my injury?"

    Against his gaze, Zanghai felt a lot of pressure. ording to Susu¡¯s teachings, he said, ¡°Who else can? You saved so many people at the time. In the secret room, I quickly helped you deal with the wound."

    Tai Jin said nothing, his hands holding the medicine bowl tightly.

    I can¡¯t get the bowl back from the Zanghai Sea. I feel a little guilty. It¡¯s a bit too good to help the outsider fairy to turn to his own junior brother, isn¡¯t it?

    Taijin said: "Brother, when you lie and have a guilty conscience, your eyes will look to the left and your right hand will touch the wine gourd on your waist."

    Zanghai: "..." Yes, is there?

    He scratched his head, and finally couldn''t hold it. Who is he hiding the sea! The gossip and clever mouth that the entire Xiaoyao Sect knows!

    Zanghai decided to vomit quickly: "Since I was seen by you, brother, I won''t lie to you, it was Fairy Li who asked Fairy Yaoguang to help you heal your injuries."

    I''m sorry, Fairy Li, even if he can hide his words, his expressions are not well managed, and the younger brother is like an individual.

    Zanghai looked at Tantaijin, so, brother, you know, what are you going to do?

    The young man sneered and muttered to himself: "Is she pitying me, or is it because I saved the chores and feels sorry, and vited her impartiality..."

    Tai Jin said sarcastically, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raised, even his eyes lit up a bit.

    Hidden Haixin said, no matter how bad the me is on his lips, he is obviously happy.

    It took a long time to react: "Junior, what did you say... choppy?"

    Tai-Jin handed him the bowl and calmly exined: "You got it wrong, I''m talking about Friends of Fairy."

    Zanghai: "?"

    He couldn''t help but touched the wine gourd. Could it be that he hadn''t woken up yet?

    While he was recovering from his injuries, he learned that his master Zhaoyou Xianjun had also disappeared.

    Zanghai was afraid that he would be ufortable and worried, so he kept hiding it, but Xiaoyao Sect¡¯s three-acrend could not hide the news at all.

    Taijin looked at the Hunyuan sword beside the pillow, and remembered the white-haired, white-bearded, kind-eyed old man.

    Zhaoyou is more than 3,000 years old this year.

    It was autumn when Xianjun Zhaoyou picked up Tantai Jin, everything was bleak, even the ginkgo tree of Xiaoyao Sect turned golden yellow, Zhao You transformed into a donkey and carried him back to Xiaoyao Sect.

    At that time, Tantaijin waspletely a blood man, and there were bones everywhere on her body. Zhaoyou took out all the treasures to raise his body, and Zanghai took care of Tantaijin for a long time, and Tantaijin took care of her body.

    Zhaoyou asked him: "What''s your name?"

    "I don''t remember." Tan Tai Jin looked out the window, and his disciples'' swords flew by, bringing a strong color in his eyes. Is this... Immortal Dao?

    Zhaoyou said: "It doesn''t matter whether you can''t remember it or you don''t want to remember. Since you havee to the Xiaoyao Sect, it proves that you should enter the immortal way, and you are willing to practice along with me."

    Taijin turned his head. He has always been a man who can bend and stretch. He has no respect in his heart. He respectfully said, "Master."

    Zhaoyou was so happy that he opened his eyebrows and smiled, and asked him to follow his mortal surname, Cang, and give him the character Jiumin (same as "Ãñ").

    means autumn, another obscure meaning, is also the supreme nine days. Zhao You devoted all his teachings to Tantai Jin, hoping that the umon young disciple could get a glimpse of the divine way.

    And now there is more than Zhaoyou, many people in the immortal gate are missing in Taixu, and the demon emperor born for a time disturbs the realm of cultivation.

    Zanghai said sadly: "I heard that Gongye Jianwu of Hengyang Sect was taken away by the Demon Emperor. In the past few days, the people of Hengyang Sect are looking for tokens from the Demon Realm to save Gongye Jianwu, our master. Where is it, is it well?"

    Tai Jin looked at the medicinal herbs in the jade bowl up and down, and said gloomily, "I''ll look for it."

    I had to bring that old man back. He was too old to die outside. People who didn¡¯t know thought that Zhao You¡¯s disciple would be dead.

    *

    For the Hengyang Sect, it has been bleak recently.

    The head of the door is closed, whether it can break through the unknown, the three disciples of Qu Xuanzi, the eldest disciple was taken away by the demon emperor, and the younger disciple was seriously injured.

    Qingqian heard that it was a male disciple of Xiaoyao Sect who injured Yue Fuya. As thew enforcement elder, the head was not there. Naturally, he would handle this kind of thing. He wrote a copy of the fairy book and passed it to Xiaoyao Sect. Punish the disciples and seek justice for Fuya.

    There is no response yet, Su Su and Yao Guang from the Hengyang Sect have already left the Xiaoyao Sect, looking for a token of the demon world.

    shook his face and looked haggard: "It''s been so long, will the Demon Emperor also imnted Senior Brother Gongye with magic pills, turning him into a monster? Or... he can''t refine the magic pills, already..."

    Su Su felt the same worry in her heart. She knew thatpared to herself, Shao Guang felt more self-me. Su Suforted her: "Since the demon emperor personally took the brother away, it proves that in the demon emperor''s heart, the brother must be great. Useful, they won''t hurt the senior brother''s life."

    shook his head and said, "We must find the token quickly and save the brother."

    Su Su nodded.

    However, it is said that it is not easy to find the token. After the war between immortals and demons thousands of years ago, the demons were forced to curl up in the demon realm where the air was dirty and cultivation was difficult. Compared with the vast and beautiful immortal realms, the demon realm is Dirty and narrow existence.

    But also because of this, a small realm can be enclosed by the Demon Emperor. They cane out of the Demon Realm, but the Fairy Realm has never been there. It is said that they can only enter with the Demon Realm token.

    Shaoguang did not hesitate toe out to search. Su Su was afraid that she would do stupid things, and he was also worried about Gongye''s absence, so he followed out.

    "Where will there be tokens? Can we catch a monster and ask?" Shaoguang said.

    The demon king was born, and the demon is not yet rampant in the immortal world, where can they go to find the big demon who knows the token of the demon realm?

    Su Su paused, and said softly: "Human."

    The ce she least wants to go.

 Chapter 93: Symbiosis

    The world is still summer.

    Cicadas screamed, Su Su and Yao Guang appeared in Ninghe Town.

    Ninghe Town, when the night came, there were women crying, and the demon catchers who passed by the town a few days ago all died in the town.

    The worst thing, all the babies in the town are missing.

    Su Su looked at the vermilion gate in front of her and wrote a que "Zhang Mansion". She raised her hand and knocked on the door knocker. A young man poked her head out and asked vigntly: "Who are you looking for?"

    Su Su and Yao Guang turned into an ordinary woman. She said: "Senior sister and I are demon catchers. I heard that the town is not peaceful, and the wife outside Zhang is about to give birth. We are willing to help her."

    Xiaoyu said impatiently: "Go to another house by cheating and drinking, ande to our house less!"

    The two girls looked weak and slender, one of them was like cinnabar fire between their eyebrows, and the other took a sword with a handle that seemed to be vulnerable to a blow. To catch a demon, it was almost the same to find a man to marry someone.

    Zhang Yuanwai is the richest person in the nearby towns, and because of this, many peoplee to bluff and deceive.

    Shaoguang said angrily: "How do you guys speak, my junior sister and I see that your house is full of evil spirits. If there are no evil spirits, they must be targeted. This is the door, you actually said that we cheated and cheated! "

    responded to her by closing the door with a "bang".

    As a result, he turned his head and found that the woman who had knocked on the door was standing under the osmanthus tree in front of the yard, and smiled at him: "At least, brother, should you tell the host?"

    "You...how did youe in?" He clearly closed the bronze door tightly, and this woman could appear out of thin air. You know, the "masters" who had invited thedy back earlier were unable to do this, Xiao Si understood immediately. , The woman in front of me has real ability.

    His attitude immediately became respectful, no longer the previous contempt.

    "The viin has eyes but no beads, I''m sorry for the fairy." Xiao Si said with a bit of hesitation on his face, "Don''t hide the fairy, two demon catchers came to the house two days ago, and there is no need to catch demon masters. Those two The immortal master''s Taoism is very powerful, his wife was regarded as the guest of honor, and she let the words in advance, so that the younger one would not let other demon catcherse in, so as not to annoy the two immortal masters."

    "Well, that''s so disturbing, I will say goodbye to Senior Sister."

    In words, Yao Guang also appeared beside Su Su. She heard Xiao Si''s words and was very disappointed: "Junior Sister, shall we go?"

    Su Su nodded.

    ording to the meaning of shaking light, Zhang Yuanwai Mansion is the weirdest in the whole town. In addition, there are frequent missing babies in the town.

    She is eager to save Gongye Jiwu, and she will inevitably be upset and irritable. Zhang Mansion is the ce where they are most likely to find the Demon Domain token.

    Su Su thought: It doesn''t matter if you don''t enter Zhang Mansion, you can just wait around.

    The two people were about to leave, Su Su heard the wind in her ear, she turned her head and saw a seven or eight-year-old boy falling from the roof.

    She hurriedly flew over and was able to catch the fallen child.

    Several servants hurriedly said: "Master!"

    shook light and ran over: "Su Su."

    Susu put down the child. The child seemed to be frightened. He didn''t speak. For a long while, he looked at the roof, his slick eyes staring at one ce motionlessly.

    Su Su followed his gaze and looked at it. It was empty and there was nothing. Su Su asked, "What are you looking at?"

    The boy murmured: "Cat, my cat."

    "Cat?" Shaking Guang said, "Where is there a cat?"

    She and Su Su looked at each other, and both saw a few separate messages from each other''s eyes. This Zhang Mansion is really weird.

    At this moment, a group of people hurried over.

    Headed by ¡¡¡¡ was a woman with a big belly and wearing gold and silver. She heard the young master be careful outside, so she hurried over with her stomach.

    "Fang Sheng, dear mother, are you okay?"

    Zhang Yuanbai nestled in Mrs. Zhang''s arms, showing a pair of dark eyes, looking at Su Suhe Yaoguang.

    Mrs. Zhang then noticed two more strange women in the family: "You are?"

    Su Su''s gaze fell on the other two people behind Mrs. Zhang.

    Two Taoist priests, embroidered with blue fish patterns.

    Get a little fatter, the wine gourd is not on his waist, it is like a hidden sea without hiding his appearance. Another strange young Taoist priest who was clear and tall, looked at her unblinkingly.

    Seeing her raising his eyes, the young man lowered his eyes first, still looking unpleasant when he was partingst time.

    Su Su recognized who he was in an instant.

    Really... Yuanjia is on a narrow road.

    They unexpectedly met Zanghai and Tantai Jin who also concealed their appearance in a small town in the world.

    Mrs. Zhang listened to the ins and outs, and quickly thanked Su Su, "Thank you, Xian Chang, Fang Sheng for saving my family."

    Zanghai saw Su Suhe Yaoguang, smiled and said hello: "Junior Sister Li, Junior Sister Yaoguang, what a coincidence."

    shook light and muttered, "Isn''t it."

    even preempted them toe to Zhang Mansion.

    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said, "It turns out that several immortals knew each other, so it couldn''t be better."

    She politely and respectfully begged Su Suhe to stay.

    In Mrs. Zhang''s view, Tantaijin and Zanghai are both capable people. Their same n is also very powerful. She is about to give birth. If it is not for fear of offending Tantaijin and Zanghai, Mrs. Zhang would like to please. A group of Taoists live in the mansion.

    Su Su looked at Yao Guang: "Senior Sister, do we want to stay?"

    shook lightly and said, "Of course."

    Su Su saw Tan Tai Jin, and although there were some distractions in her heart, she did not object to the whereabouts of the big brother at the moment.

    Zhang Mansion was built very elegantly, with winding paths and quiet.

    Mrs. Zhang ced Su Su and Yao Guang in her yard not far away, next to Tantai Jin and Zanghai.

    Zanghai whispered to the teenagers around him: "Junior Brother, they probably also came to find the token of the Demon Realm."

    "Hmm."

    Tai Jin looked cold, rubbing a piece of jade pendant around his waist.

    "There are weirdness in Ninghe Town, we have to remind the two juniors." The gourd mouth is hidden under the altitude, and after two sips, he wiped his mouth and said, "Junior, you should talk about it or I should talk about it?"

    Taijin Taijin held Yupei''s hand for a while, and for a while, he reminded Zanghai: "Your divination tortoise shell hasnded in the Zhang Family Ancestral Hall."

    Zanghai pped his forehead, and instantly awoke from his drunken state: "Yes, yes, why did I forget this? The tortoise shell can still give us instructions. Jiu Min, you go and inform the two seniors, and the seniors will go back. "

    Tai Jin said: "Yeah."

    Waiting for Zanghai to leave, Tantai Jin pursed the corner of his mouth and walked to the door of Su Su''s room.

    He raised his hand and put it down again.

    Tai Jin knew that the Soul Destruction nail that Su Su had nailed in his heart five hundred years ago must have a purpose. He has been poor since he was young, but since she jumped down the tower, he has been reborn. He can learn whether it is the free swordsmanship of the Xiaoyao Sect or the domineering and aggressive swordsmanship.

    The "marrow" in her mouth was exchanged for "evil bone". He spent many years in the underworld to understand the meaning.

    also understands...her biggest wish is not to owe each other and never see each other.

    How cruel, he sneered.

    raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    Since he was standing outside, Su Su had noticed that she was meditating and opened her eyes. But he didn''t knock on the door, and Su Su didn''t make a sound.

    Just when she thought he was going to leave, the door was knocked.

    Susu paused, opened the door, and asked him: "What''s the matter?"

    The young man''s eyes were cold: "Brother asked me to inform you that there is something strange in Ninghe Town."

    Susu looked at his cold face and said, "Thank you brother."

    She was about to close the door, and the boy put one arm on the door.

    The two looked at each other for a moment. Before the girl was about to speak, Tantai Jin slowly said: "It has been eight days since the Tibetan Sea and I came to Ninghe Town. Half of the babies in this town disappeared half a month ago. No one has found out why. , The baby¡¯s family doesn¡¯t even know how the child was lost."

    Seeing the girl listening attentively to his speech, Tantai Jin curled up her fingers on the door, and continued: "Ms. Zhang gave birth in these few days. The Tibetan Sea asked me to tell you that there are eight willows in the back of the house. Madam Zhang¡¯s child is likely to be born tomorrow night. Zhang Mansion is so devilish, Madam Zhang has nightmares every night, and the demon will definitely do it after she gives birth."

    Susu looked at him and said softly, "Then, thank Zanghai for me and senior sister."

    He has no expression on his face.

    The warm sun in summer pulled the shadow of the young man to grow old. Five hundred yearster, for the first time in such a calm speech, neither of them mentioned the past.

    One wants to save the brother, the other to find the master, it is rare that they have the same purpose.

    Su Su noticed that he didn''t know when, he started wearing white clothes.

    The blue girdle fish pattern outlines the tall and thin body of the young boy, Tantai Jin said casually as if he didn''t care: "Li Susu, since I''m going to the Demon Realm, I..."

    Su Su shook his head: "No need."

    She didn''t wait for him to finish, Su Su knew what he was going to say, but she and the senior sister had their way, Tantai Jin and Zanghai also had their own ways.

    Five hundred years, Tantai Jin may never understand. Some things, buried in their hearts, have grown into solitary graves, which are insurmountable and cannot be ignored.

    As soon as Su Su''s voice fell, he gritted his teeth and looked at her.

    Susu was about to close the door, and the boy suddenly grabbed her by the arm. At that moment, Tantai Jin had a lot to ask. You hated me so much. You know I can help you, but you don''t even want to look at me?

    Ã÷Ã÷... Actually, you sometimes feel soft to me, don¡¯t you?

    But when he came to the exit, he met the girl''s stubborn eyes. He remembered that a long time ago, he learned from others and understood the rtionship between people a little bit.

    Their love, hatred, retreat, and choice.

    Human, what a hypocritical species.

    He spent countless days and nights in the Guikuhe River, and he had figured out many times before, when he met again, what kind of person she liked and what kind of words she hated.

    So Su Su saw the boy in front of him, and his cold eyes were too short to catch him.

    The long eyshes of the young Yahei trembled, and he raised his eyes, looking extremely clean and clear. He had red lips and smiled and said: "The past is like a cloud, Li Susu, five hundred years have passed, don''t you think that I still remember those grievances? The journey of cultivation requires longevity, and it is time to abandon the world. You want to save people, why am I not? The demon emperor''s strength is unfathomable, and the demon is in danger. Zanghai and I just want to find the master. You have a high-grade fairy weapon. My blood can restrain the demon. If you want toe back alive, it¡¯s best. Walk with you. Don''t worry, I will never pester you."

    His attitude was calm, and even the smile on his face couldn''t find the slightest lie.

    Susu knew that what Tantai Jin said was the truth.

    She has a heavy Yuqin, but her current strength is insufficient, and she will be defeated when using the heavy Yuqin. But since Tantai Jin was born, flesh and blood can restrain the demon. The peach tree demon who got the Allure Flower back then is so powerful that a drop of his blood can cause a peach branch to wither.

    I really want to go to the Demon Realm, Tantai Jin is more sure than Susuhe Yaoguang.

    But... Did he really forget Ye Xiwu?

    Her voice and smile five hundred years ago, her hatred, her despair...

    Su Su raised his eyes and watched him calmly. He really didn''t find any craziness and stubbornness on his face anymore. The juvenile has a long body and long narrow eyes, with a friendly and humble color.

    Susu understands that she already owes Xiao Rin a life because of her arrogance. In any case, she can''t repeat the same mistakes five hundred yearster and leave Gongye silent.

    "Okay, I promise you." After a pause, Su Su said, "If you leave the Demon Realm in the future, there will be nothing to do."

    The corners of his mouth fell down an arc, and he said, "Naturally."

    Su Su nodded, stopped looking at him, and closed the door.

    Tai-Jin retracted his hand, walked to where he lived, walked far away, bit his lips, firmly pressed the painful soul-killing nail, and chuckled.

    There is a light blush at the end of his eyes, and his fingers are lightly pressed against his forehead.

    How can you really think that... you can have nothing to do with it.

    It''s so ufortable, I let you go, who will save me?

 Chapter 94: Fake

    Since they had agreed with Tan Taijin, Su Su told himself that when he saw him again, he would have nothing to do with him. It didn''t matter if he found Gongye Jing.

    Zanghai took the tortoise shell back, and hisplexion was not very good.

    The four of them sat in the stone pavilion of the pear tree outside Zhang¡¯s mansion, and Zanghai showed them the hexagrams: "This is my divination for the unborn child of Mrs. Zhang, this one is the master."

    Susu looked at the tortoise shell pointed at the Tibetan Sea and found obvious cracks on it.

    A crack in the lifeline of the main birth proves that the baby cannot be kept.

    The Tibetan Sea put away the tortoise shells, optimisticallyforting the people: "Maybe it''s not that bad, I''m not good at learning art, who can say fortunes such as fate, before, only my junior and younger brothers were there, and the children are more and more fierce. Sister Yaoguang is here, and the baby can survive if it can''t be kept."

    Tan Tai Jin took a sip of tea and nced at the hidden sea.

    Zanghai is not good for other things, but he is very talented in divination.

    Divining the Tibetan Sea for the immortal may be difficult, and it takes a lot of spiritual energy to predict good or bad luck in a short time, but fortune-telling for a mortal baby is more than enough for the Tibetan Sea.

    The result of his divination said that the baby could not be kept, and the probability of the child''s death was very high.

    The four of them are not low in cultivation base, if this is not enough. Tantai Jin inevitably pondered, what kind of monster is hiding in the town?

    Taijin said: "Tonight is a cloudy day, Mrs. Zhang will give birth."

    His tone was firm, and no one questioned him. Zhang Mansion has a monster, but there are no monsters. It looks calm and peaceful, except for the Eight Willows Gathering Demon Array at the back of the mountain in the mouth of Tantai Jin, there is nothing strange in the mansion.

    is like the calm before the storm, which is even more frightening.

    Shaking light and dignified expression, said: "Set up the formation in the delivery room in advance, we guard Mrs. Zhang."

    Su Su felt that something was wrong, and a pair of ck eyes shed across his mind.

    She still decided to say: "I think Zhang Yuanbai looks very strange."

    Zanghaidao: "That kid? My junior and I also found it weird before. I checked itter and found that it was an ordinary kid. It is said that he didn''t like to talk when he was born, and his personality was withdrawn. Recently, his cat was lost and he was looking for cats everywhere."

    Su Su just mentioned casually, after all, she had been in contact with children, and there was no evil spirit in her body, and there was nothing wrong with her.

    Besides, Madam Zhang is Zhang Yuanbai¡¯s biological mother. Even Madam Zhang doesn¡¯t think her son is weird. Zhang Yuanbai should be fine.

    "Where is Zhang member outside?" Su Su asked, "Ms. Zhang is about to give birth, why didn''t I see Zhang member outside."

    "Oh, I went to the tea business, and it is said that I will be back today." Zanghai replied.

    Sure enough, before it got dark, Zhang Yuanwai came back in a hurry.

    He asked Mrs. Zhang Hsi Han, and then bowed to Tan Tai Jin and others in turn.

    Zanghai was polite with Zhang Yuanwai, Tantai Jin''s hand seemed to brush Zhang Yuanwai''s shoulder unintentionally.

    He squinted his eyes, and it turned out to be normal.

    No one in the Fu is abnormal.

    Su Su noticed his movements and couldn''t help but look outside Zhang Yuan. Zhang Yuan had two moustaches outside, and he gave birth to a clever mouth. He was very good at talking.

    When Mrs. Zhang saw him, her eyebrows were gentle and watery, and the couple looked very affectionate at ordinary times. Zhang had money outside, but he didn''t take a concubine.

    After a while, Mrs. Zhang had an attack, and the midwife quickly prepared to help her deliver the baby.

    Member Zhang paced anxiously outside the door, Su Su and others were hidden in the dark.

    shook his head and said, "This is the first time I have been waiting for a child."

    Tai Jin lowered his eyes and clenched the Hunyuan Sword in his hand.

    He was born different from ordinary people, he has memories of when he was born. Once there was no love thread, he didn''t hesitate to kill Concubine Rou in order to descend into this world.

    The Emperor Zhou hated him because of his rote, and the pce people abused him everywhere. He never understood what was wrong. He just wanted to live. Who was born to die?

    Now that he has love thread, he is inevitably at a loss.

    shouldn''t this be done?

    Why, that woman is alive, he is about to die.

    He wants to live, even if he doesn''t have enough to eat or wear warmth, even if he isughed at, beaten and scolded, he wants to live.

    No, he looked at the lines on the sword with gloomy eyes, he was right!

    No one in the world loves him, even if Concubine Rou is alive, she will eventually abandon him. People who are destined to betray should have died.

    Su Su squatted beside him and noticed that his breath was slightly disturbed.

    She suddenly remembered the scene she had seen in the nightmare fantasy realm. The birth of the demon **** was apanied by a cruel price.

    She thought of the gentle and kind concubine.

    There are also infant babies who are holding dead mice and shivering in order to survive.

    Susu untied his universe bag and stuffed a piece of sycamore wood made into a rabbit-like shape into everyone''s hands.

    shook lightly and surprised: "This...is the phoenix tree of Changze Mountain?"

    Su Su nodded, with a smile in his tone: "When I was a kid, Dad carved it. In order to prevent me from running around, he used immortal skills on it to help people calm down. The monster in the dark doesn''t know what it is, so we brought the sycamore wood, So as to be alert at all times."

    Zanghai praised: "Still Fairy Li is caring."

    Susu yed with the rabbit in his palm and smiled at him.

    Taijin was caught off guard by the extra wooden rabbit in his hand. It was small and exquisite, not as big as a finger, and looked dull and well-behaved.

    White aura lingers around the rabbit.

    The heavy depression in his heart slowly dissipated, and he looked at Su Su dullly.

    If nothing happened, the girl stared at the delivery room intently.

    A piece of sycamore wood is handed here, and there is a loud cry of a baby on the other end.

    TaiJin collected the wooden rabbit and put it together with the jade pendant. When he noticed something, he raised his eyes and stared at the delivery room: "It''s cloudy time."

    The child really has a three-yin body, this kind of physique is the easiest to attract demons.

    They are a great tonic for demons.

    The midwife came out with her baby: "Congrattions to Zhang Yuanwai, congrattions to Zhang Yuan, my wife gave birth to a little son."

    Member Zhang heaved a sigh of relief, overjoyed, hugged the child and looked at it, too happy from ear to ear.

    Susu saw the wrinkled baby in his arms. The baby was very healthy.

    Member Zhang hurriedly carried the child in to apany his wife.

    Zanghai said: "Nothing happened."

    Susu also feels strange, logically speaking, shouldn''t demonse to grab babies?

    Tai Jin looked at the demonic spirit diffused in the house, and said, "Wait."

    This time, I waited for several days.

    Member Zhang invited everyone to dinner, and said tactfully: "The recent rumors about the missing baby in the town may just be the rhetoric of losing the child at their home. Ninghe Town has been stable since ancient times, and there are no monsters. Everyone is worried about my wife, now Lin''er I have been born safely. If you have anything to do with you, I will reward you with a lot of money and do it for you."

    Su Suwan did not expect that he would wait and wait, but the master wanted them to leave.

    Fuzhong is safe and sound, Zhang member looks at them as if looking at a magic stick.

    Just as Shaoguang was about to say something, Tantai Jin smiled and said, "Okay, then we won''t bother and leave now."

    He sped his fists in a salute, and did not ask for the silver that was brought by someone outside Zhang, so he went out of the house.

    Susu and the others followed.

    Zanghaidao: "It''s so strange, if there is no demon, then where does this demon spirite from."

    Shaoguang also said, "Are we really leaving?"

    The pear blossoms fell at the foot of Tantai Jin. He said, "Wait in the dark to see what happens."

    At dusk, Zhang Yuanwai drove out of the house in a carriage.

    "My wife has just given birth, and he is in a hurry to do business?" Zanghai asked.

    Su Su pinched a fairy decision and brushed it across his eyes.

    When she looked at the carriage again, she saw the small swaddle in the box outside Zhang.

    "The child is in the carriage."

    "What? Where is Zhang Yuanwai taking his son?"

    Everyone immediately realized that the demon might be appearing, and they all followed silently.

    When the carriage was leaving the town, it took a detour and drove from the small road to the back mountain of Zhangfu.

    shook light and said: "He is going to the Eight Willows Gathering Array."

    How could Zhang Yuanwai harm his own children?

    The sound of horseshoes sounded, and in the night, a few people hid behind the rocks, watching Zhang member holding the child out of the carriage and walking towards the magic circle.

    In the gathering demon formation, eight willow trees automatically had no wind. Senran demon energy rushed out from the gathering demon formation, and there were bursts of ghost crying from the willow trees.

    Member Zhang knelt down: "Wee to the master."

    In the ghost willow in the middle, a three-headed monster slowly appeared. It moved three necks and turned into a feminine man.

    Member Chang said happily: "Master, this time the baby is a three-female body."

    "Oh?" The man took the baby with great interest, looked at it for a moment, and said, "Yes, not bad. When I return to the Demon Realm, I will give the demon pill I made to the Demon Emperor, and you will definitely benefit from it."

    "Thank you, Master."

    Hearing the words "Magic Domain", "Magic Pill" and "Demon Emperor", several people looked at each other.

    Seeing that the man is about to take the baby into the ghost willow.

    Taijin raised his hand, and countless golden threads flew out, arrogantly like a waterfall, curling up the baby in the arms of the three-headed monster.

    The extra gold thread is like thunder, stabbing the three-headed monster with killing intent.

    Taijin grabbed the swaddle and handed it to Yaoguang: "Hold it well."

    Shaoguang quickly protected the baby in his arms.

    The three-headed demon dodges the golden thread, looking at Su Su and the others in a gloomy manner. The next moment, he transforms into his original body and fights with a few people.

    Susu found that this monster was very weak, she didn''t even have to sacrifice heavy feathers, and she didn''t feel the effort.

    The three-headed demon also quickly realized that none of the people came was a good crop. He nced unwillingly at the child in his arms, and went back to the ghost willow.

    Zanghaidao: "No, he wants to run!"

    The three-headed demon must have a token to go to the devil''s domain. Thinking of the senior, Su Su gritted his teeth and followed up with the ghost willow.

    Tantai Jin frowned, and walked into Guiliu.

    Zanghai said: "Wait for me, wait for me!"

    Shaoguang hugged the crying baby, worried that something might happen to the baby, so she stood anxiously on the spot.

    *

    Tai-Jin entered the ghost willow, which was equivalent to a teleportation formation, and in a blink of an eye he went to another cave.

    There are fine footsteps in the cave.

    With a twist of his wrist, the Hunyuan Sword volleyed out of its sheath, hung beside him, and flew to a ce.

    Kancan stopped in front of the girl.

    "Li Susu?" He frowned.

    Su Su walked out from the depths of the cave and sighed softly: "Why did you follow along?"

    She walked to him and looked around: "This seems to be a ce where monsters practice. Let''s be more careful."

    "Hmm."

    "There is a road inside, he should have escaped from there."

    The girl looked back and held his hand: "Don''t go away."

    Tai Jin stared at the hands they were shaking, and walked with her on the dark road in the cave.

    The stone walls on both sides were lit up, and Su Su looked forward warily.

    Taijin suddenly said: "Su Su."

    "What?" She turned her head.

    The young man suddenly got close, his face was clear, and in a dark ce, he was so beautiful that he smiled purely: "I lied to youst time when I said nothing about it."

    Taijin entangled her hair with fingers, and whispered in a low voice: "How can I let you go? I will only entangle with you for generations toe, until the bones decay and rot together."

    "How about you, do you like me?"

    His eyes are in the dim stone room, as if with a quiet light, waiting for her answer.

    Seeing Su Su Jiu did not answer.

    TaiJin was bewitched, and said in her ear: "If I am happy, I will give you the Fen Nian circle."

    I don¡¯t know when, he was ying with a fist-sized golden circle. The golden circle changed in his hand into sharp golden lines, and then slowly melted into golden circles.

    It turns out that this is called Fen Nian.

    A rare **** weapon between heaven and earth.

    The girl''s breathing was stagnant, and she smiled and said softly to him, "I like it."

    He smiled.

    Tai Jin closed her eyes, as if she was feeling how she felt when she said she liked it.

    After a while, he opened his eyes, disappointed in his eyes.

    "Sure enough, the fake is a fake, and it still didn''t make me happy. If it were her, I would be excited even if she just looked at me like this."

    He licked his lips, Fen Nian turned into countless fments, and the girl in front of him looked at him in horror. She leaned in panic, winking like silk, but in the next moment, there was no time to speak, or even to scream, and she was crushed for life.

    "Shhh." The boy whispered, "Even if she crushes my heart, it is not your turn to please me."

    TaiJin''s eyes drooped, and he watched the people on the ground turn into a cloud of devilish energy.

    It turned out to be... this way.

 Chapter 95: Sacrifice

    Su Su chased into the ghost willow, her eyes swayed, she covered her eyes, the candlelight on the stone wall flickered, she flew over, her fingertips turned into a sharp de, and nailed the three-headed monster to the stone wall.

    The three-headed demon who turned into a prototype struggled painfully and resentfully.

    At the other end, the young man restrained the three-headed demon''s paws, and Su Su said, "Tantai Jin?"

    The young man turned his head and nodded at her: "Are you okay?" Tantai Jin''s white robe was spotless, with a look of worry in his eyes.

    Susu said: "You have alsoe in, what about Senior Brother Zanghai and Senior Sister Yaoguang?"

    Taijin said: "Senior brother followed up the ghost willow, I don''t know the fairy Yaoguang."

    During the words, he raised his hand, and a dagger cut through the three-headed demon''s throat.

    "What are you doing!" Su Su wanted to stop it, but when it was toote, the three heads turned into a mass of demonic energy and disappeared in ce.

    Su Su inevitably became a little angry: "The three-headed demon is dead, where shall we find the token?"

    Tai Jin said: "No problem, I know where the token is. I saw it when I came over. The three-headed demon tried to take a wooden box with the token inside."

    He turned around first: "Follow me."

    There is obviously no wind in the stone wall, but Su Su feels a bit cold. She sps her arms and follows Tantai Jin.

    The brilliance of the fish pattern flowing around the boy''s waist in front of him is looming in the stone room.

    She stopped suddenly and looked at him suspiciously: "Tantai Jin."

    "What''s the matter?" He turned his head.

    "Where is Brother Zanghai?"

    Tai Jin said lightly, "Maybe it''s gone."

    Seeing the girl''s face hesitated, he pursed his lips and said, "After all, the stone room is the nest of the three-headed demon. It is very dangerous. It should not be toote. We took the token and went out quickly."

    Su Su approached him, and she felt that something was wrong in her heart. She and Tan Tai Jin killed the three-headed demon so smoothly, and found the token?

    got close, she smelled the faint scent of pine and cypress on the boy''s body, his breath was clean, without the slightest demon.

    Su Su reached out and grabbed Tan Tai Jin''s sleeves and raised his eyes to look at him.

    He seemed a little surprised, with a restrained smile in his eyes: "What''s the matter?"

    Su Su retracted his hand: "It''s okay, the stone wall is too dark, I''m afraid that I''m going away like Senior Brother Zanghai."

    No, there is still no evil spirit, no matter from the sound, the appearance, or even the breath, the person in front of him is undoubtedly Tantai Jin.

    Is it because I think too much?

    The two walked along the stone room, and after a while, there was a wooden box on the jade bed.

    TaiJin opened the wooden box and handed her the token inside: "Found it."

    Su Su did not reach out to pick it up. She looked at the young boy''s slender and pale fingers and the dark token in his hand.

    "Since I found the thing, can I return the sycamore wood I gave you earlier?"

    Tai Jin looked at her without speaking.

    The stone room quieted down, and the young man in front of him suddenly smiled weirdly, and threw the token towards Su Su. The token turned into a cloud of blue-brown smoke in the air and flooded towards Su Su.

    Su Su felt that something was wrong in his heart.

    A cluster of burning karma appeared in her palm: "You are not Tantai Jin, who are you?"

    "Tantai Jin" tried to escape, Su Su pinched a fairy tale.

    "Fire spirit, sweep the array."

    Karma fires all around, suddenly connecting into a six-pointed star pattern, trapping "Tantai Jin" in it, Su Su pped him on the shoulder, and he fell to the ground.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" The boy begged for mercy.

    Karma fire illuminated Su Su''s face, and she asked, "Who are you, Tantai Jin and Zanghai, where are the three-headed demon?"

    The demon on the ground raised his head, and several weapons as thin as cicada wings appeared behind Su Su.

    Su Su did not turn his head, sporadic karma cremated into fluorescent light, and hit the Chanyi weapon behind him.

    The evil demon looked at her angrily when he saw that the sneak attack failed. He rolled into the fire without hesitation, and disappeared as a mass of demonic energy.

    Zhongyu said, "Susu, something is wrong!"

    Su Su turned around and saw the token thrown by the monster just now, turning into ck energy, which has spread throughout the stone room.

    Tai-Jin did not know when he appeared next to Su Su: "Go!"

    It''s a pity that it''s toote, the heavy stone room door suddenly closed in front of my eyes.

    They had no time to get out and were trapped in the stone room.

    In the candlelight, Su Su took a step back: "Tantai Jin?"

    The white-clothed boy turned his head slowly. He looked at her vignt gaze, frowned and said, "The three-headed demon doesn¡¯t know what magic weapon he has. He has a low cultivation level, but he can control the demon¡¯s transformation, but I am not the incarnation of the demon¡¯s transformation. ,Believe it or not."

    After he exined, the Fen Nian circle turned into countless golden threads in his hands, trying to lift the door of the stone chamber.

    It is a pity that Shimen did not move at all. Tantai Jin fought over with an immortal, and suddenly he covered his chest, with a trace of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.

    He spoke with a sullen face and said, "It''s the Devouring Array." Now that the formation has been activated, with the stone chamber as the formation, they are trapped inside.

    Zhongyuqin flew down from Su Su''s neck: "Let Zhongyu try."

    Before the sound wave of ¡¡¡¡ï£ï£, it was grabbed by Tantai Jin.

    "It''s not a good help if you don''t help." Tan Tai Jin said coldly, "Swallowing the formation means bacshing. What you do to it will all be bacshed on yourself. You ruined the stone room and swallowing the formation will only make us die faster."

    But if there is no way to get out, they will turn into a pool of pus and blood when the houres.

    Zhongyu flew back to Susu''s arms aggrievedly.

    Out of the Cangyuan Secret Realm, it always wants to protect Su Su and show its strength. However, there is no magical tool, and he has his own spiritual sense, but there are too many things that he doesn''t understand.

    It realized that it was useless here, failed to help, and turned its head into a pendant dejectedly.

    Susu patted itfortingly.

    At the moment when he heard that it was the Devouring Array, Su Su also knew it was tricky. They can''t break the formation forcibly, the immortalw that hits the formation will be eaten back on themselves.

    Taijin turned his head and walked to Su Su. The ck pupil was very innocent and ignorant: "Do you know how to crack the Devouring Array?"

    "Since you know this is the Devouring Array, Lord Zhaoyou hasn''t taught you?"

    Tai Jin shook his head and said, "No."

    "Oh." Su Su answered sternly.

    She was very suspicious in her heart, who did not learn how to break the formation while learning the formation?

    But since they were stuck together, it seemed that it was because of the formation that she triggered, Su Su had no choice but to say: "The Devouring Formation is an evil formation. There are two ways to crack it. One is that someone outside attacks the formation from the outside, revealing the life. two¡­¡­"

    She paused, and said loudly: "Someone sacrificed their life and soul and let the Devouring Array open by itself. It doesn''t matter, Zanghai and Senior Sister Yaoguang are outside. They will break the formation if they find something is wrong."

    Taijin''s dark eyes looked at her. Five hundred yearster, she seldom talked to herself in such a calm and peaceful way. Not with disgust, but with encouragement, as if to give him confidence that they can get out from here.

    How long has he not seen such a tenacious and tough Susu?

    In fact, she has always been like this. She doesn''t want to give in to any situation, she can always find a better way. So five hundred years ago, how desperate she was, she chose to jump down from the tower.

    He whispered: "Yes, brother wille."

    However, it is said that in the stone room, the devilish energy began to spread towards Susu and Tantaijin.

    This is the killer of the three-headed demon, he almost arranged the old nest as a mortal ce. Guitu Sanku, he caught so many babies, I am afraid that this day has long been expected.

    The swallowing array is like a mirror, cast spells on it, it will swallow back. And if you try to separate the devil energy with the barrier, its bacsh is to allow the devil energy to enter the immortal body faster.

    can''t arrange enchantment, can only let the magic energy enter the body.

    Gradually, Su Su''s face became pale.

    The demon descended in the Cangyuan secret realm before, Yue helped the cliff''s devilish energy into his body, painful.

    Now Susu also feels this taste.

    Every trace of magic energy that entered the meridians was like a blunt knife cutting the flesh, tearing the flesh little by little. She gritted her teeth without making a sound.

    Su Su sat cross-legged in the corner, praying for the hidden sea and shaking light to crack the swallowing formation.

    Taijin Taijin''s eyes fell on Su Su, the girl closed her eyes, and ayer of fine sweat oozes from her forehead, like an epiphany blooming quietly in the night.

    The cinnabar between the eyebrows is enchanting, which forms a huge contrast with her own temperament. The girl''s lips are like Danzhu, thrilling.

    After waiting for a long time, Zanghai and Yaoguang still did note. The devilish energy in the stone room became stronger and stronger. I don''t know what the broken token is, it actually carries such a strong devilish energy.

    Susu feels ufortable all over, as if there is an invisible mountain that weighs heavily on his soul.

    The devil energy enters the fairy body, if the time is short, it''s okay to force it out in time. But if it takes a long time, not only the pure spiritual root will be damaged, the cultivation level will be difficult to improve, and it will stop at the bottleneck, and it may be confused.

    Her body trembled slightly due to the pain, trying to concentrate her mind, silently recite the Heart-Clearing Mantra in her heart, trying to forget the heart-wrenching pain.

    The next moment, a clear breath suddenly appeared around him.

    A cool hand gently touched her cheek.

    The boy''s cold lips fell on her forehead.

    Su Su suddenly opened his eyes, and with a "p", she pped her face on his face and took two steps back.

    "what you do?"

    The soft and cool touch on her forehead is hard to ignore. At that moment, Su Su¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat, and she looked at the teenager in anger.

    Didn''t he say that he has nothing to do with him, what is he doing now?

    Tai Jin''s face turned away and looked at the ground.

    He stretched out his hand slowly, wiped the corners of his lips, without a hint of shame, and said calmly: "Help you transfer the devilish energy, aren''t you, you can''t stand it anymore?"

    Su Su was stunned, she realized that after Tan Tai Jin''s touch just now, the devil energy in her body had indeed shifted a little.

    The young man raised his eyes and looked at her with ck eyes openly: "Why, what do you think I am going to do?"

    There is a bit of self-deprecating color on his face.

    The young man''s tone was very light, and he whispered in a low voice: "I''m in your heart, so unbearable?"

    The fragility shed across his face. For a moment, Su Su felt ufortable. She didn''t expect Tantai Jin to help her transfer her devilish energy.

    She lowered her eyes. A long time ago, in the Peach Tree Monster, she did the same thing to help him transfer the remaining power of Qingshihua.

    The human essence is concentrated in the head and dissipated in the head.

    Ears, noses, mouths, and eyes, she put on his lips back then to clear him of the power of the beautiful flower, which is the leastborious way, and the devilish energy needs to be transferred from the forehead, which requires a lot of spiritual energy.

    "Sorry, I don''t know." Su Su said, "You don''t have to."

    Tai Jin said coldly: "Zanghai and Yaoguang haven''te yet. I really have to wait for them toe. Your spiritual roots have been destroyed."

    Su Su also understands this truth. They have been locked in the stone room for almost two hours.

    Zanghai and Yaoguang must have been caught by something, otherwise they might have rushed over if they found something was wrong.

    The worst possible thing is that something happened to Zanghai and Yaoguang and it is difficult to get out.

    Susu and Tantai Jin have already bigu, and it is not a problem to survive in the stone room, but the devilish energy in the body will continue to torment her, and will also erode her spiritual roots.

    Su Su was silent for a moment, still shook his head.

    Taijin also cultivates immortals, he is also one of the top in the world of cultivation, a pure body of heavenly roots.

    She does look forward to the supreme divine way, but she does not need others to sacrifice for her, especially when that person is Tantai Jin.

    Young and young: "Do you think I will sacrifice myself to save you?"

    Su Su raised his eyes, isn''t it?

    Taijin Taijin casually said, "I have a special physique, and the devilish energy is useless to me."

    Is the physique born with evil bonese true without being affected by demonic energy? What else did Su Su say.

    The back of her head was caught, and she mmed into the young boy with a pair of surly, three-point impatience eyes: "Li Susu, do you want to be a god, or do you want to be ruined? Your Dao heart, just Is it so ridiculous?"

    Yanbo Yingying, the girl frowned, as if she was still hesitating.

    Taijin stared at his left hand with force, and the cinnabar he had coveted was printed on his lips.

    is a **** or a devil, right or wrong, truth or falsehood, who cares.

    He closed his eyes.

    It was never Li Susu who was ridiculous, it was him.

 Chapter 96: Tushen Crossbow

    The purple magic energy flows from Su Su''s body into Tantai Jin''s body, and the lips on his forehead are slightly cold.

    Susu''s eyes fell on his Adam''s apple, and when she noticed her gaze, Tan Tai Jin tried her best to restrain her to restrain the excitement of being stared at her body by her.

    But he couldn''t control his instinctive reaction, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly.

    Su Su felt strange in his heart.

    Although the transfer of the devilish energy is not harmful to her, she may have a prejudice against him in her heart, something that shouldn''t be charming, she always feels that something is wrong.

    She held his arm with both hands, trying to push him away.

    The young man''s voice was dumb and gloomy: "It''sing soon."

    When he spoke, Su Su was even more ufortable. The boy''s lips didn''t know when it would no longer be cold, and the scorching heat on her forehead gently rubbed her skin.

    Yan red cinnabar seems to be touched by something soft and wet.

    Su Su suddenly pushed him away: "You!"

    She covered her forehead and was about to say something, but Tan Tai Jin looked indifferent, closed her eyes and began to absorb the devilish energy from the entire stone room.

    He actually nned to inhale all the magic energy in the stone chamber into his own body!

    "Are you crazy?" Su Su whispered softly.

    The devilish energy is strong, flooding into the boy''s body overwhelmingly. After a short while, Tantai Jin''s lips turned into a monster purple.

    He also knew that simply transferring the devil qi in Su Su''s body was useless, as long as the devil qi in the stone chamber was still there, it would still erode her spirit body.

    Ayer of sweat oozes from Tai Jin''s forehead, and he knows that the girl in front of him is watching him.

    The devil energy entered the body, like a torrential flood, impacting every trace of the meridian, and the pain made him almost groan. Tantai Jin gritted his teeth, he was indeed lying to her.

    The pure essence, no matter how much devil energy can be amodated, his body is extremely repelling of devil energy.

    If there is great power here, he will definitely notice that his aura is no longer pure, and there is no aura of fairy spirits. At this moment, he can say that he is a demon.

    But he can''t be a demon, he will... be hated.

    Tai Jin suddenly remembered being ughtered by the magic weapon in his body.

    Heaven and earth are all connected with each other.

    Is it possible to transfer the devilish energy into the Tushen Crossbow?

    As soon as the thought of ¡¡¡¡ came out, Tantai Jin immediately tried to mobilize the magic energy in the meridians and push them into the Tushen Crossbow.

    The Tushen Crossbow was slightly excited, and he didn''t reject this devilish energy. Tantai Jin pushed it over, and it absorbed all of it.

    This process is very long and painful.

    The devil qi needs to circte in his body for two weeks before it can be absorbed by the Tushen Crossbow without offering sacrifices to the Tushen Crossbow.

    Su Su kept looking at him, seeing that the aura on his body was no different from that of a monster, she couldn''t help saying: "Tantai Jin!"

    The young man opened his eyes, his cold and dark pupils, with a bit of a weird purple.

    Immediately he blinked, Su Su looked again, the purple color disappeared.

    He was sweating all over, his eyes locked on her firmly, and he raised his lips for a while: "I''m fine."

    Zhongyu flew down from Su Su''s neck: "No."

    It flew around Tantai Jin, Tantai Jin squinted at it, and didn''t stop it.

    "Shigeha, what did you find?"

    Zhongyu flew back to Su Su''s hand: "No, Zhongyu found nothing. Just for a moment, he looked like a demon, but now, the devilish energy is gone."

    Zhongyu is also very strange. It is a magic weapon after all, and it is sensitive to powerful magic weapons.

    It clearly felt the bloodthirsty restlessness of the Tushen Crossbow in Tantai Jin''s body, but when it flew past, the dangerous breath disappeared without a trace.

    The young boy with ck hair and dark eyes, his lips are not bloody, sitting leaning in the corner, he rarely feels weak.

    Su Su put away the heavy Yuqin.

    There is no magic in the stone room, and there is no threat to her.

    The young man in the corner hugged himself tightly, not knowing if it was the reason for absorbing too much devil energy, and his body trembled slightly.

    He is very ufortable.

    Su Soda sat for a while, then opened his eyes again, and walked towards Tantai Jin.

    Whether she doesn''t want to create a big monster, or she doesn''t want to avenge her revenge, she should go and see, she stretched out her hand to catch the pulse of Tantaijin.

    Tai Jin''s gaze moved away from the ground and slowly fell on her.

    He felt the girl''s soft fingertips, although his body was suffering from suppressing the ughter crossbow, his nerves were concentrated on his wrist.

    Because Su Su leaned over, all the senses were magnified in an instant.

    The air seems to have the scent of the night flowers blooming in the night. The Tushenbow is originally the yin to the evil spirit, it seems to turn out an evil voice, bewitching in his ears¡ª¡ª

    "She deliberately approached you and deceived you, why should you treat her well."

    "You know that you can''t help it, do you see this cautious appearance is yourself, you will be revealed in front of her sooner orter."

    "It''s ridiculous that a wolf pretends to be amb. Even if Li Susu likes you, you know that this is not you, it''s just what you pretended to be."

    "She touched you, and you were so short of breath, why do you need to suppress it. You have a demon crossbow, so you can do whatever you want."

    Jiejieughter sounded in his mind, Tantai Jin¡¯s lips were dry, and evil intentions raged in his heart.

    He stared at the ce where their skin touched, and his body was hurting, but he was excited because of her finger on his wrist.

    The temptation of the Tushen Crossbow echoed in his mind over and over again.

    His pupils shrunk slightly, and he coldly said to the voice for a while in his heart: "Shut up!"

    At the same time, he mobilized the spirit of the spirit in his body, and severely suppressed the Tushen crossbow. The restless Tushen crossbow was unwilling to calm down.

    Su Su retracted his hand and looked at Tan Tai Jin in doubt. No, as Shige Yu said, there seemed to be no problem.

    Taijin suddenly said: "It''s almost twenty hours. Once twenty hours have passed, the Devouring Array has officially started."

    In the stone room day and night, Su Su also realized that something was going to happen this time.

    After finally solving the problem of demonic energy eroding the meridians, the Devouring Array still trapped them, and Zanghai and Yaoguang never appeared.

    Once the Devouring Array is activated, she and Tantai Jin will turn into a pool of blood and be swallowed by the Array.

    Taijin leaned against the stone wall and said to Su Su: "Don''t look so ugly. When the big timees, I will break the battle for you."

    sacrificed the soul of life and let her go out.

    The only thing he was afraid of was death, but he didn''t know which day it started. What he was even more afraid of was that he was still alive, but he went to the poor and fell to the yellow spring, and could not find her anyway.

    The life of a big dream, that life, is too bitter.

    He crawled out of the Guikuhe River, tearing his body to pieces, and regrown, not to watch her die in front of him again.

    Susu naturally didn''t believe it. She had seen Tan Tai Jin use all means to survive too many times, and it was something that grew in his bones to survive.

    He is not afraid of hardship or pain, but he only kills all the people in the world to live.

    She took out the sound transmissionpass and tried to contact the senior sister.

    It''s a pity that the voice can only reverberate in the Devouring Array, and even her voice is swallowed by the Array, and it can''t be transmitted.

    Time is getting closer and closer to the twentieth hour.

    Taijin''s face became solemn, and he looked down at the ground, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The door of the stone room clicked, and the surrounding formation was suddenly broken open.

    Two people outside said separately: "Susu!"

    "Junior Brother."

    is Zanghai and Yaoguang are here.

    ran over and looked Su Su up and down: "Su Su, are you okay?"

    Su Su shook his head: "Fortunately, you came in time."

    Shaking light and her expression became dim, and she fell silent. Su Sumin sharply noticed that her eyes were red, as if she had cried.

    She realized that something was wrong for the first time.

    Where''s the baby in Zhang''s house?

    Zanghai no longerughed andughed as he used to, looking guilty and low, he wiped his face and said, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. After I entered the ghost willow with you, I wanted to help you catch the three-headed monster. I found the token to go to the Demon Realm. However, I met Junior Brother Jiu Min and Fairy Li."

    It turned out that not long after the Tibetan Sea entered the Guiliu, I met "Tantai Jin", and "Tantai Jin" said that he had lost the three-headed demon after chasing him, and was afraid that he would be caught in the n of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain.

    Who knows that "Li Susu" just took the baby from Yaoguang''s hand, "Tantai Jin" got into trouble, injured the Tibetan Sea, and disappeared in ce with "Li Susu" and the baby.

    Zanghai and Yaoguang reacted wrongly, and the two monsters had disappeared.

    "I am also wrong, I shouldn''t be credulous. Those two monsters not only look the same as you, but also the faerie aura on them." Yao Guang frowned, "Although it is very depressing to say that, maybe even They appear in front of us again, we still can''t distinguish."

    Yaoguang and Zanghai were both ufortable, and the child was lost in their hands. The addition of the previous hexagram in Zanghai showed that the child was fierce and unlucky, and Shaoguang couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Su Su hugged herfortingly, and whispered: "Sister, don¡¯t me you. Since ancient times, even if it can be transformed into the same face, but the posture, clothes, things on the body, and the way of speaking are all different, you can¡¯t be fooled. A person whose cultivation base is higher than himself."

    Susu said: "The three-headed demon obviously can''t beat us, but the illusion of him and the evil demon is not only exactly the same as the real person, but even the breath is the same. It stands to reason that no one can do this."

    But the three-headed demon did it.

    In addition to grief and anger, Shao Guang couldn''t help but feel horrified: "If he has this ability, wouldn''t the Three Realms be very dangerous?"

    This is what other people thought of.

    If the abilities of the three-headed demon were so terrifying, it would be too terrifying for them to be Qu Xuanzi and other immortal powers to kill people.

    The demons have mixed into the fairy mountain, no one can recognize.

    "No, it shouldn''t." Su Su pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said, "Demons are inherently arrogant and arrogant. If the three-headed monsters really had this ability, they would have killed the people in the fairy gate long ago, but he was hiding in the mortal world. , The collection of babies proves that either the illusion technique has drawbacks or there are limitations."

    When she said this, Zanghai immediately agreed: "Yes, the three-headed demon''s cultivation base is not good, and you can''t pass dozens of tricks under the hands of the junior."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The top priority is to find the three-headed demon, before he kills the baby, rescue the baby, and let him hand over the Demon Realm token." Su Su said.

    shook the light and said: "But where to find him? Brother Zanghai and I chased him and lost his track. This monster is not good at cultivation, and has a first-rate ability to escape."

    is not that right? Su Su thought, it could even be said that he was thoughtful and deceived everyone with a transmogrification technique. He also arranged the Devouring Formation in the oldir a long time in advance. At first sight, it was not a monster that had survived by force.

    He should not be a little demon, but a big demon who has lived for many years. The means of survival is by no means ordinary.

    The four people added up may not be as old as the old monster.

    Taijin hasn''t spoken, but at this moment he suddenly said: "Go to Zhang Mansion."

    With a clear voice, he analyzed: "If I were a three-headed demon, I would return to Zhang Mansion. First, we came from Zhang Mansion. We would never want to return to Zhang Mansion anyway. Second, Zhang Mansion. Zhang Fangsheng has a problem with that child in the mansion."

    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Zanghai couldn''t help but ask.

    Isn''t ¡¡¡¡ a mortal child who doesn''t like to talk?

    Tai-Jin paused, and smiled slightly: "He killed someone."

    Zanghai: "How do you know!"

    Tai Jin said: "I saw it."

    Zanghai heard this answer, almost closed it in one breath, shaking his lips: "Junior Brother, you..."

    You saw it, but you didn''t stop it or say no, you just watched Zhang Fangsheng kill, Junior Brother, are you really a cultivator?

    Taijin looked at Zanghai coldly, and seemed to be asking, what''s the problem? It''s not me that kills.

    Su Su sighed, Tan Taijin inexplicably ovepped with the cold-hearted person five hundred years ago. Even if he cultivated a fairy, some things in his bones have not changed, he has no kind heart.

    I didn''t think it was such a big deal to die.

    "Let''s go back to Zhang Mansion."

    On the way back to Zhang''s mansion with the imperial sword, Su Su saw the Tibetan Sea babbling and teaching Tantai Jin.

    "Junior Brother, Master said, cultivators should already know the universe and have pity for the green grass, do you understand?"

    Tai Jin said: "I don''t understand, get out, stay away from me."

    s, the younger brother went out and became fierce. Wasn¡¯t he very obedient and cute before? Zanghai flew to the left of Tantai Jin: "Junior Brother, Master said, heart demons often evolve from small things, do you understand?"

    TaiJin, a blue vein jumped on his forehead, how could there be such an annoying person in the world, I killed you, believe it or not!

    Zanghai flew to the right: "Brother, Master said..."

    just like that.

    "Brother..."

    Tai Jin said, "I see."

    "Hey?" Zanghai touched his head. Before he finished speaking, Junior Brother suddenly understood?

    "Just understand, just understand, don''t repeat it next time."

    Su Su looked back, unable to stop a smile in his eyes.

    Xiaoyao Zong is a very good sect.

    Without Zanghai, he whispered in his ears, Tan Taijin looked at the God ughter Crossbow in his body.

    Thest time he used the Tushen Crossbow, the Tushen Crossbow was not as powerful as it could be suppressed by him, but now it has absorbed the devilish energy in the stone chamber, and it looks evil.

    Like a dormant viper, hissing the letter.

    Tai Jin frowned slightly.

 Chapter 97: The dark

    Zhang House.

    Su Su looked at the monster incarnation "Zhang Yuanwai",forting Mrs. Zhang who had lost her child.

    Mrs. Zhang cried so hard, Zhang member looked distressed outside.

    The three-headed demon''s illusion technique makes people unable to recognize even the person on the pillow who gets along day and night. "Zhang Yuanwai" took away the baby born by Zhang Fu''s talent, but returned to her to live with her. I don''t know if it is because I am greedy for the prosperity of the world and really have a lot of affection for Mrs. Zhang, and there are other plots.

    However, it doesn''t matter anymore. It killed Zhang Yuan and Li Daitao became stiff, and gave the newborn baby to the three-headed demon, which was enough for it to pay for its life.

    The demon incarnation "Zhang Yuanwai" walked out of the door, Su Su''s fingertips flew out, and it had be a pile of fly ash before it could make a sound, and it didn''t even rm Mrs. Zhang in the room.

    Tai Jin turned his head and saw Su Su''s cold eyebrows.

    His eyes are dark, she treats the wrong person, will she always be so decisive?

    shook the light and said, "Kill well, this demon is too bad."

    She is still brooding about the baby.

    Several people understood the means of the three-headed demon this time, and quietly came to the door of Zhang Xiaogong''s room.

    Sure enough, they saw the three demon.

    The three-headed demon turned into a burly man. He picked up Little Young Master Zhang. He looked very irritable: "Fill all these beads, do you hear?"

    Young Master Zhang looked at him with dark eyes and shook his head slowly: "I want my cat."

    "Cat? All said, the beast can''t be found. You swallowed Lao Tzu''s fantasy beauty beads, and your mother also brought those immortal cultivators to Ninghe Town, and immediately filled these zed beads with the power of fantasy beauty beads, otherwise I will kill your brother, and then I will kill you."

    The boy¡¯s voice was elusive, as if he had not heard the threat: "Cat, just a cat."

    Seeing that he couldn''t hear him, the three-headed demon made a sharp look in his eyes and moved his murderous heart. Although he was reluctant to bear the phantom beads in the boy''s body, the boy was born with an abnormal brain. He killed too many babies by himself, and staying in the world would attract the attention of the cultivator.

    Now it''s serious to go back to the Demon Realm and take refuge in the new Demon Emperor.

    Seeing that the three-headed demon moved to kill, countless gold threads flew out of the window, binding the three-headed demon''s siblings.

    Fen Nian Jin Xian took the air of thunder, and when he gathered it out, the three-headed monster body flew out of the room involuntarily.

    A white boot embroidered with a fish pattern stepped on his chest, and the three-headed demon looked up and saw Tan Taijin''s smiling face: "Give you a chance, where''s the Demon Domain token, eh?"

    The three demon''s dark eyes swept over them: "You are not dead yet."

    "Stop talking nonsense, take out the magic domain token." Shaoguang said.

    "The people in the fairy world want to go to the Demon Realm, you are looking for death." The three-headed demon smiled fiercely, "I have lived for thousands of years, but I did not expect to be nted in the hands of a few yellow-haired children today.

    Even though he said this, when the wind moved behind him, Su Su looked back and saw a pair of gloomy eyes.

    She hurriedly took Yao Guang back a step, and Yao Guang also saw what was going to attack them. It turned out to be a child with a **** face.

    The children were about five or six years old, and when they found themselves, they let out a cry.

    Its cries are like the screams of countless children.

    Zanghai said in a deep voice: "It''s a magic infant!"

    The so-called demon infant is to kill the babies in the most cruel way, take their souls, put them in a container, bite each other, and constantly inject the devilish energy, and in the end only one demon infant¡¯s soul remains, just like raising a gu.

    The more children die, the older the magic baby looks. Raising this stuff is sinful.

    In order to please the demon king and revitalize the demon world, the three-headed demon wasted a lot of effort.

    The Demon Infant in front of him knew at a nce that many children had died.

    Demon Infant¡¯s paws carried an icy light, and sternly grabbed them towards them.

    Everyone quickly avoided, and the ring sword flew past and prated the body of the demon infant.

    "It is a soul, and our fairy arts are useless to it!"

    Su Su raised his hand: "Chong Yu!"

    Zhongyu knows, transforms into a óíóó, and appears in Su Su''s hand. The moment the ice-blue piano body touches Su Su''s fingers, the whole body is fiery red, as if it is about to burn.

    She flicked the strings with her fingers, and the waves were like flowing feathers, hitting towards the magic infant.

    The three demon on the ground looked at them mockingly. Who knew that Yinbo ran into the Demon Infant, and the Demon Infant howled, bleeding from her face.

    "How, how could..."

    Susu plucked the strings again, and the magic infant was still on the ground, slowly dissipating.

    This time Zhongyu knew that he had to control his power. Apart from his chest being a little tight, Su Su didn''t have the difort of being bacshedst time.

    She put away the heavy feather, which turned into a pendant happily, and quietly retracted back to Su Su.

    The three-headed demon saw that thest assassin was gone, and his expression was ashamed, but he still preferred to die rather than tell the token at the entrance to the Demon Realm and where it was.

    At that moment, Zhang Yuan, who had been staring at them at the door, said, "I can give you tokens."

    The child''s hollow eyes looked at Su Su: "You follow me."

    After he said, he turned and walked forward, not caring that Su Su and others could not keep up.

    Su Su saw the three-headed demon on the ground looking at the boy bitterly. The path the boy was leading should be right. After a pause, she followed.

    The boy went around the winding road, and finally stopped in front of a cave.

    He said: "My cat is not seen here. My cat is afraid of the dark, and you are also afraid of the dark. You can walk in and take it back."

    Su Su''s long eyshes tremble slightly, the first time someone points it out, you are also afraid of the dark.

    No, she was not afraid of it, but the world under Qingshihua''s fate is too dark, like Yongye without hope.

    The boy¡¯s voice didn¡¯t make any waves: "You help me find the cat, and I will give you a token."

    After thinking for a while, he tilted his head: "If you can''t find her back, I will give you tokens too."

    At least someone has been scared with his cat.

    It was the first time that Shao Guang knew that Su Su was afraid of the dark, so he quickly said to Zhang Yuanbai: "Hey, don''t be too much, I can go in and find a cat for you!"

    The boy shook his head and pointed to Su Su: "Just her."

    Su Su was silent for a moment, then smiled: "Yes, I''ll go in."

    As she was about to walk into the cave, she said, "Junior Sister!"

    One hand suddenly took her.

    Su Su turned his head and saw a pair of dark eyes. Since Tan Tai-Jin was at the door of the roomst time, he "talked about peace with her", he hasn''t mentioned everything in the past. This was the first time that she had seen Tantai Jin''s emotions so obvious.

    "Why are you afraid of the dark?" Tan Tai Jin asked.

    His tone trembled lightly, making him feel dazed and timid. Staring at her, desperately wanting to know the answer, but at thest minute she was timid again, as if she had said the answer, waiting for him is hopeless Ling Chi.

    She obviously shouldn''t be... afraid of the dark.

    Back then, the nightmare entered Ye Bingshang¡¯s dream. Ye Xiwu chased him out at night and entered the nightmare dream with him. At that time, she took her own hand and was full of vigor. Women, don''t even want life.

    She walked alone, the sun had not risen, she walked through the night of the world, she wouldugh then, would be angry.

    And five hundred yearster, a weird boy who swallowed a fantasy bead said that she was afraid of the dark.

    When did she start, afraid of the dark?

    Looking at the girl''s lonely eyes, Tan Tai Jin''s face gradually turned pale.

    Su Su withdrew his arm, his tone of voice was slightly cold, and said: "He is talking nonsense."

    She hoped so for the first time, and now she has be ruthless. It turned out that it was not that I didn''t mind, it was just the scars from the past that no one revealed, and once someone touched it, the wound that just recovered was **** again.

    Susu didn''t look at him, nor did he look at the hidden sea and shake light, and walked into the cave by himself. What''s so terrible, she was no longer the weak and pathetic Ye Xiwu.

    yelled, "Susu, we will go in with you."

    The boy lowered his expression: "No, you will scare my cat, only she can go in."

    Su Su did not look back, with a smile in his tone: "Senior sister, don''t worry, now you are not afraid, just looking for a cat. Senior brother is still waiting for us."

    She looked at the darkness ahead and closed her eyes.

    Since I have decided to cultivate the ruthless Tao, I should put everything down, put it down, how can I be afraid.

    *

    Seeing Su Su''s figure disappear at the entrance of the cave.

    Tantai Jin, with a pale face, woke up from his dream, and wanted to enter the cave.

    The boy opened his arms to stop him: "You can''t go in."

    Taijin squeezed his neck, and directly lifted him into the air, against the stone wall.

    His eyes were red, and he looked like a madman: "How dare you, how dare you!"

    Young Master Zhang is in his hands like a lifeless puppet.

    Zanghai was horrified, and quickly stopped Tan Tai Jin: "Junior Brother, what are you going to do, can''t kill him, he still has the token we want."

    They have been searching for so long, have been around for a long time, and almost died in the three-headed demon''sir. Isn''t it just a token to go to the Demon Realm?

    Seeing Su Sue out, you can get the token, why did Junior Brother kill Young Master Zhang at this time!

    Zanghai and Yaoguang hurriedly went to save people.

    Young Master Zhang is abnormal, Tantai Jin can''t be abnormal! Besides, didn''t Su Su have said that, she was no longer afraid.

    Shaoguang snatched Young Master Zhang from Tantai Jin dangerously. The little boy coughed desperately and said, "No, Junior Brother Jiu Min, you can''t live up to the painstaking efforts of the younger sister."

    Zanghai hugged Tantai Jin: "Senior brother, don''t be impulsive. Senior brother assures you that if Fairy Li is in any danger, Senior Brother will protect her even if he tries his best."

    The hope of finding Shizun and Gongye is close to my eyes, and my brother can''t be ruined.

    TaiJin took a step back.

    He was disheartened: "What do you know, what do you know..."

    He walked into the cave to find Susu, Zanghai and Yaoguang looked at each other, and no one stopped him this time.

    Just because they have never seen a person''s emotions can copse to this point in a sh.

 Chapter 98: Transaction

    Tai-Jin entered the cave, and after searching for it for a long time, he finally saw a figure from the back holding his knees in the distance.

    The cave is pitch ck, and the surroundings are quiet, with only the sound of ticking water.

    Su Su hugged his knees, buried his cheeks between his arms, shivering.

    The curse of Qingshihua is Ye Xiwu''s eternal life, she is Li Susu, but she was also Ye Xiwu, even if she changes her body, the memory will always be imprinted in the soul.

    The scene in front of him seems to ovep with the past. No sky, the airtight environment, the sound of water dripping on the rocks.

    Unwilling to recall the past overwhelmingly attacked her.

    was locked in a stone room that year, and her magic power was banned, and she tortured her day and night. There was no light, no sound, and no hope.

    Susu bowed her head to someone for the first time. She beat the stone wall desperately and told the person that she was afraid.

    She was too scared. Qing Shihua magnified her inner fear countless times and the world became deadly silent. Even if she heard the soundter, she couldn''t walk into the empty heart. She saw the hazy light and shadow, and was ruthlessly deprived of it the next moment. .

    The artifact repeatedly tortured her mentality, and a line of blood ran down her left eye. Finally, one day, she couldn''t help but patted the stone wall frantically.

    "Let me out, please, please let me out, Tantai Jin, I''m afraid..."

    I can''t see it anymore, I really hurt.

    But no one came, no one spoke to her.

    Gradually, she could no longer remember the day and night. When she was afraid to the extreme, she would use her fragile knuckles to knock on the stone wall. There was a sound... it was also good to have a sound, as long as the dripping sound was disturbed.

    In the purple eyes, there is the despair and darkness of eternal life.

    Su Su curled up in the corner, she wanted to leave this world, she never wanted to be Ye Xiwu again.

    For a moment, Su Su couldn''t tell what was tonight.

    She originally thought that under the ruthless Tao, she would never be afraid again, as if she was on the chain of the Cangyuan secret realm in the first ce.

    But she forgot, no matter how bad the night was, there was moonlight.

    There is the sound of wind and fireflies flying by.

    There is nothing at the moment.

    Young Master Zhang¡¯s cat died in the darkness of the cave. In Su Su¡¯s memory, Ye Xiwu died in the dungeon stone room five hundred years ago.

    Su Su bit the corner of his mouth, trembling all over.

    She wants to go out, brother is still waiting for her. Don''t cry, don''t cry, the weak will cry silently. She remembered the way she came, as long as she walked back, she could go out.

    But no matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t do it, Su Su thought, let her slow down again, just slow down again...

    One hand suddenly held her hand.

    Tai Jin said: "I will take you out!"

    He went to hug Su Su, and noticed that the other one was holding something tightly, Tan Tai Jin followed her right hand and fumbled.

    He touched a belt with a cat bell and was crushed under the rock.

    Su Su didn''t have any strength, she trembled silently, couldn''t take out the bell, but didn''t dare to let go.

    Taijin, the first time I saw Li Susu who was in darkness, how could it be... like this?

    Tai-Jin thought that these five hundred years had been nothing but a dream like a joke of the goddess Lijie. Infatuation is only for him, and he is the only one who tastes pain.

    He thought she loved Xiao Rin, and because of Xiao Rin''s death, he wanted to avenge him, making him feel ufortable day and night.

    He thought that when Susu returned to the throne and left the mortal body to be a goddess, that period of time would not leave a trace in her heart.

    Ye Xiwu once said coldly to Ye Bingshang, life is like a mayfly, and death is better than you. He used to be just a despicable mortal man with an unknown identity, but she was born such a noble and auspicious.

    He thought that his memory of Susu was just the humble mayfly in her mouth, dirty, cold and lowly, and would never leave any traces.

    But when Tantai Jin saw Susu in the cave, he realized that the memory he left to her was the endless darkness and pain that he had left her.

    She came to beg him to exchange the eternal flower, but he threw herst hope to others casually.

    TaiJin tremblingly said: "Get out, let''s get out just fine!"

    The girl in her arms was silent and unbelievably quiet, but Tantai Jin would rather she beat him and scold him, and let out all her hatred.

    He wants to start again, but now, who can tell him how to start again?

    Tai-Jin used a burning circle to pull the bell out of the stone wall and put it into Su Su''s palm.

    He hurriedly searched the Qiankun Bag, the medicine in the Qiankun Bag fell out, and the magic crystal fell out. He didn''t even look at it, shaking his hands, and finally found a night pearl with a big palm.

    As soon as the night pearl came out, the whole cave finally had light. Tantaijin''s eyes were red, and he put it in Su Su''s hand fondly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, there is light now."

    I will never again, put you in the endless darkness.

    Tai Jin picked her up, not daring to stop, and ran towards the entrance of the cave.

    The bell jingled in his hand and rang in the cave. Su Su held Ye Mingzhu and raised his eyes to see that the boy lost his square-inch expression.

    He seemed to be scared, even more scared than she was in the dark.

    The first ray of light came in from the entrance of the cave, and he suddenly stopped, feeling helpless like a child who could do nothing: "Susu, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would be like this..."

    Susu did not respond.

    She has seen the birth of a natural evil, how hard Tan Tai Jin tries to live, his smile, his ignorant fascination and frankness under his surly, and his little effort to imitate people''s emotions.

    Those ridiculous, sad and pathetic growth.

    This person is all her memories five hundred years ago.

    The tears of Mie Soul Pearl changed from tears to sharp nails on her body, and he gradually understood love and hate.

    is embroidered with a mandarin duck''s hijab, the corners of the boy''s raised mouth, and the appearance of him blocking arrows from the sky.

    But... it''s all over.

    The sincere heart that no one knows has be the past, and the fear and love and hatred remain in the past.

    Does he know, what does it matter?

    "Tan Tai Jin." Su Su whispered, "You don''t have to apologize, I just...just like you, everything I did to survive."

    Why are you suffering, and why are you timid.

    Killing the soul and tears is a task, and getting along with you is a task. Even going back to five hundred years ago, it is nothing more than a task to save the world.

    failed to kill him because she was not capable enough, and she ended up like that, because she was not cruel enough to take the me.

    She protected him because of the Tao in her heart, and had to hurt him because of the mission. And Tantai Jin... also because of Ye Bingshang, gave up on her.

    Su Su pushed him away and put Ye Mingzhu into his hand. Without looking at his pale face, he slowly walked out.

    The light came in, and she saw a vibrant scene outside the cave. She entered the cave. It turned out that the night had passed, and the summer on earth had already dawned.

    Yaoguang and Tibetan customs looked at her eagerly.

    The ruthless way of Lingtai flowed silently, and the golden light of her pupils appeared for a moment. Ruthless Shinto, unexpectedly broke through at this time.

    Susu looked at her finger, it turned out to be... Isn''t it breaking or standing?

    Only when she faces up to her past experiences and feelings, the ruthless Tao will truly advance.

    Those sad and negative fears were swept away, and the spiritual tform was clear.

    Su Su raised his hand and smiled with the bell in his palm: "I got it!"

    looked at her bright smile and breathed a sigh of relief: "Junior sister, you are fine."

    She and Zanghai waited outside, anxious, but afraid of rushing in, thest one to find one, there is no end.

    The boy came over, trying to grab the bell in Susu''s hand.

    Su Su retracted his hand: "How can it be so easy, bring the Demon Domain token."

    Young Master Zhang said: "He also went in, you have vited my words."

    His small face pointed at Tantai Jin.

    Su Su said: "Well, I originally sensed a trace of the remnant soul on the bell, but I still feel a pity. Now it seems that since you don''t want it, you can crush the remnant soul."

    Xiao Gongzi Zhang, who has been calm, changed his face: "No!"

    Su Su threw the bell, grabbed it out of thin air, and grabbed a trace of the weak soul in his palm.

    Humans have three souls and seven souls, but the souls of animals are obviously much weaker.

    This cat is even more pitiful, its soul is almost gone, leaving only such a little white essence.

    Su Su didn''t even look at Young Master Zhang, and with the palm of his hand, he seemed to be about to smash the remnant soul.

    Young Master Zhang suddenly said: "I''ll change with you!"

    After saying this, he quickly took out a transparent ss bead from his arms, his pupils and eyes disappeared, turning into a ck, and he stared directly at the bead in his palm.

    The bead slowly turned into a skull token in the eyes of everyone.

    After a while, the boy closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was no different from ordinary people.

    "This is the token you want, my cat will give it to me."

    Zanghai said: "Isn''t this a bead, it''s really a token of the demon''s domain?"

    Young Master Zhang ignored him and stared directly at Su Su.

    Su Su is not afraid of boys deceiving others. If he dares to deceive them, it would be easy to crush the cat''s soul again.

    Young Master Zhang looks weird, but he is not stupid.

    Su Su took the token in his hand, and the token tentacles were cold, with devilish energy on it.

    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that in a blink of an eye you can turn a token with a fake breath.

    Huan Yan Zhu is indeed a terrifying magic weapon, in a mortal body, there is such a powerful force. No wonder Su Su and the others didn''t think there was anything wrong with Young Master Zhang before. He was originally a mortal, but he had swallowed a powerful magic orb.

    Shao Guang was not idle outside, and he approached Su Su''s ear and said, "Six months ago, the three-headed demon was in Ninghe Town and was about to eat Young Master Zhang. His cat stole the Magic Eyeball and told Young Master Zhang. After eating, the three-headed demon wanted to kill it. It hid in the cave and never came out again."

    It turned out to be like this. The three-headed demon was clever, but weak in mana. The swallowing formation almost exhausted his spiritual power.

    By ident, a mortal boy swallowed the treasure, and the three-headed demon had the heart to vomit blood.

    Therefore, every time Young Master Zhang said that he wanted his cat, the three-headed demon thought that this naturally nagging little boy was taunting himself.

    Young Master Zhang held the bell tightly.

    Seeing that Zanghai finally got the token, he breathed a sigh of relief. He remembered the previous incident and asked Young Master Zhang: "Why did you kill?"

    Young Master Zhang ignored him, still immersed in his own world.

    Zanghai sighed,municating with the strange child is trouble.

    Su Su looked back at Tantai Jin and came out of the cave. He remained silent all the time. He pressed his lips tightly and looked at the ground.

    Maybe Tantai Jin knows the reason.

    However, these are not under their control. The murder of Young Master Zhang is under the control of the mortal government.

    "Senior Sister Yaoguang and I decided to sneak into the Demon Realm, how about you?" Su Su asked.

    Zanghai quickly said: "Let''s go too! Master may also be in Demon Realm."

    After all, the entire fairy world can''t reach people, but Zhao You''s soulmp has never been extinguished. The most likely ce is Demon Realm.

    Now there is only one question left, what should I do with the magic beads in Young Master Zhang?

    can''t even take out the three-headed monster, they naturally can''t help it.

    shook light and said, "Go to Demon Realm first."

    She was afraid of further dy, and Gongye was innocent.

    Everyone nodded and decided to leave Ninghe Town first.

    *

    It was night, Young Master Zhang was sleeping soundly and suddenly opened his eyes.

    His dark eyes looked at the white-clothed boy sitting in front of the window, just like Tantai Jin.

    Young Master Zhang sat up holding the bell, "You want to kill me."

    He stated calmly.

    Tai Jin pinched his neck: "Yes."

    Damn you.

    Young Master Zhang curled his lips strangely.

    "Don''t kill me, I know what you want."

    Swallowed the fantasy bead, can transform the character of all people, and as the master of the fantasy bead, Young Master Zhang can see through the fear in Su Su''s heart, but how can he fail to see what Tan Taijin wants in his heart.

    Young Master Zhang took out a shiny bead from behind.

    "You are afraid that one day, she will fall in love with others andpletely let go of you in the mud." The boy''s weird voice is like chanting, "With the strength-filled ss beads, you can kill the person she likes. No one can tell who is like that."

    How about ¡¡¡¡, how about this transaction?

 Chapter 99: drought

    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother?" Zanghai pushed Tantai Jin next to him, "What''s the matter with you, I haven''t heard you a few times?"

    Tai-Jin returned to his senses, and whispered: "It''s okay."

    Zanghai said: "I just came to your room to look for you, you are not there. Where did you go?"

    "In a bad mood, I went for a walk."

    Zanghai didn''t doubt anything. Aftering out of the cave, Tantai Jin''s face was pale, and he was worried at first nce. It''s a good thing for the younger brother to go out for a walk.

    No, it looks more normal.

    "In the daytime, I went to inquire and learned that tomorrow is the night of the moon, and then the Hundred Demons will walk in the night, and the gates of the demon will be opened. We wee the return of the demon masters and demon masters. We have tokens in our hands, and we will go to the demon territory tomorrow night. Brother, you Adjust the state, the magic domain is full of dangers, and you must not take it lightly."

    Tai Jin said: "Well, I know."

    Tai-Jin snatched the wine gourd from the waist of the Tibetan sea: "Don''t drink, too. Drinking is a mistake."

    "Eh eh eh!" Zanghai meat is so painful, "I promise not to drink, you let me keep it myself."

    Tai Jin ignored him.

    Zanghai didn''t expect toe to exhort him, put the wine gourd on it, and went back to the next door dejected.

    "No big or small, no big or small!"

    As soon as the hidden sea left, Tan Tai Jin took out a crystal bead from his body.

    Under the moonlight, the beads exude a faint purple light, bewitching people''s hearts.

    From the surface of the ss beads, Tan Tai Jin seemed to see the strange smiling face of Young Master Zhang.

    Huan Yan Zhu has been integrated with Young Master Zhang, even if Huan Yan Zhu''s devilish energy is not obvious, it is not a good thing. Although Zhang Yuan Bailing is young, he has already embarked on a journey of magic repair.

    Huan Yanzhu concealed his aura. Whether it was Susu or Zanghai, he couldn''t tell that Zhang Yuanbai was no longer a mortal body.

    Tai Jin wanted to kill him silently.

    But...

    Looking at the bead infused with the power of the illusion bead in his hand, Tantai Jin held it tightly.

    A man who is desperately desperate, who would mind making a deal with a demon?

    As the Tibetan Sea said, the night of the second day is the night of the moon.

    A red moon appeared in the sky, and the air was full of evil spirits.

    The night wind blew the leaves on the street, and most of the mortals closed their doors and windows.

    For the monster, tonight is the best time to practice. The red demon moon contains a lot of demon power, and one night of practice is better than several years.

    Since the unsealing of the desert, monsters in the world have been rampant, and every moon night, mortals and monsters have almost reached a consensus.

    One side hides and bes the world of the other side.

    The four Susu took the token and walked under the red demon moon, waiting for the gate of the demon domain to open.

    shook up and asked Su Su, "Su Su, do you think they are all watching us?"

    As expected, the little demon who came and went all stared at them.

    There are weird women in red, minotaurs with minotaurs, and even a human-faced spider on the treetop, all staring at them.

    Su Su and the others did not expect that even if they hide their fairy qi, ording to the Tibetan Sea Sect, they hide a few hairs of the monster fox around their waist and pretend to be a monster, they will still be stared at by the monsters.

    Their upright costumes are still dazzling in front of the little demon, let alone entering the Demon Realm?

    Thinking about this, Su Su said: "We have to change our costumes."

    shook his head again and again.

    A few people came to the corner, Su Su thought about the magic repair in his mind, and turned around, turning the white vestment into a blue gauze skirt, and hanging a silver lock of the same color from his forehead to cover the cinnabar between his brows.

    There are enchanting demon lines at the end of her eyes.

    "Can I do this?"

    Shaoguang and Zanghai looked straight, Zanghai nced at her exposed white calf and swallowed silently.

    Yes, it''s too good, this is not the evil demon.

    TaiJin''s eyes were dim, but the corners of his mouth were raised, and he nodded.

    Su Su nced at him.

    Aftering out of the cave, Tan Tai Jin swept away his previous bewildered posture, gathering all his emotions, making people unpredictable.

    figured out how the demons looked at their key points, and several people immediately changed their costumes.

    shook his teeth and kept a pair of fox ears on the top of his head.

    Be a demon anyway, there is no taboo.

    Taijin closed his eyes and opened them again. The blue and ck magic pattern spread from his forehead to his chin, like a half gorgeous and mysterious mask.

    Susu witnessed this scene, feeling a little weird in his heart.

    When she was a child, she had seen the demon **** five hundred yearster.

    At that time, he was sitting on the throne of the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm was gloomy and cold, and there seemed to beva rolling in the distance, and no grass grew.

    Under the ck cloak, she only saw the devil''s delicate chin, and the magic lines were looming.

    Su Su quickly put away this thought.

    Probably not, since Tantai Jin had the essence, he naturally stayed away from the magic way.

    Now that the new Demon Emperor has appeared, it proves that the past decay and extinction of the fairy world will not happen again.

    A few people changed their costumes and then went out. As expected, fewer monsters were staring at them this time.

    It didn''t take long for the wind to sound bitter, and the sand was blown up.

    A gate appeared out of nowhere, and on both sides of the gate stood a ck monument.

    The entrance to the Demon Realm has appeared!

    Susu and the others hurriedly hid behind the tree and watched the changes.

    Afraid of revealing a w, they decided to wait for the other big monster toe in, and they followed closely behind.

    After waiting for a while, a magnificent sedan flew from the sky, slender and pale hands lifted the sedan curtain, and someone walked towards the entrance of the demon realm.

    The transparent enchantment in the air appeared silently, and the woman raised her hand, the token turned into a blood crow, and stopped on her shoulder. The blood crow flew into the enchantment first, leading the way for the woman, and the woman followed.

    There was a faint voice--

    "Congrattions to Nan Youzhu."

    Zanghai lowered his voice and said, "That was a magic repair. I heard from my master that Huangyuan had suppressed many old monsters and powerful magic repairs before, and Nan Youzhu was one of them."

    Su Su murmured softly: "Strange..."

    "Susu, what''s the matter?"

    "The Deste Abyss was forced to seal, these demon powers, no matter where they are, are the overlords of a party, the demon temperament is stubborn, the demon domain is gloomy and withered, why does the magic repair power not stay in his own cave, but are willing to subdue under the new demon emperor? ?"

    Su Su said this, but Shao Guang couldn''t figure it out. She guessed: "Maybe the demon emperor is so powerful that he forced these big demon and demon repairers to submit to him?"

    It''s not right to say that. If it is forced, the three-headed demon will not take the "great gift of the demon infant" into the demon realm to please the demon emperor.

    Su Su remembered something and looked at Tantai Jin.

    "If you were the Demon Emperor, under what circumstances would you open the Demon Realm and call for the Eight-Party Demon Repair?"

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Tantai Jin. Shaoguang nced at Su Su strangely. How could Su Su ask Xiaoyao Sect''s unnamed disciple this kind of question.

    What''s a joke, can the thinking of the demon king be the same as that of the ordinary little Taoist priest?

    Tai Jintai Jin''s eyes flickered slightly, and seeing Su Su''s ck and white eyes staring at him, he looked down and said, "Yes, the battle between the fairy and the devil needs a pawn."

    Su Su thoughtfully, is it just like this?

    Zanghai urged: "Quickly, while there is no one, let''s quickly enter the Demon Realm."

    Tai Jin followed them, and he raised his eyes to look at the entrance of the Demon Realm, which was full of devilish energy and tens of meters.

    What if he is the demon king? No, he will not belong to the Demon Emperor.

    *

    Susu took out the token, learning the appearance of a woman, trying to turn the token into a blood crow to lead the way.

    Everyone is inevitably a little nervous. After all, the Demon Order was changed by Zhang Yuanbai. In a sense, it is a fake, if it doesn''t work, it will be bad.

    Fortunately, the token moved, slowly transforming into a blood crow before their eyes.

    Su Su stared at the blood crow, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.

    Tai Jin is not surprised.

    The blood crow in front of him was deformed, with big wings on one side and small wings on the other.

    It flies crookedly in the air, not as agile as other blood crows, without the slightest bit of sharp evil spirit.

    Zanghai cursed, "That kid surnamed Zhang won''t fix us, right?"

    Ugly to ugly, the Blood Crow flew into the Demon Realm without any risk, and an invisible door opened to them.

    is a barrennd, if the barren abyss is like a huge cemetery, the demon realm is oppressive barren.

    Can''t tell the direction, the scene is the same everywhere, I don''t know where to go.

    The **** odor was scattered in the air, and the inferior blood crow flew in front to guide them.

    Shake it around and look around, and said, "There is really no life."

    Rumor has it that there is no grass and no life in the Demon Realm.

    The closer to the center of the Demon Territory, the hotter the air, Tan Tai Jin stared at theva surging on the ground, the strong blood filled the tip of his nose, and he frowned imperceptibly.

    Under his chest, the heart that had been injured by the Soul Destruction nail beats frantically, and a terrible sense of belonging made him stop ufortably.

    He has always been sensitive to crises.

    Some bad things will happen to Demon Domain, and his vignce is everywhere telling him to leave this ce quickly.

    But looking up, Su Su and Zanghai still followed the blood crow forward.

    He tightened his fingers, suppressed the difort in his heart, and followed.

    *

    The me was beating and there was a crackle.

    The faint fire shone on the woman in the red dress lying next to the ck throne.

    Countless demons gathered underneath, but she never looked back.

    She stroked the ck cold seat with nostalgia, as if stroking her lover''s body.

    The woman is silky like a waterfall. When she kneels, her hair is winding on the ground.

    She didn''t wear shoes, she showed a pair of jade feet and tied two silver rings on her feet.

    Zanghai sighed in his heart: Be good, look at the back is another beauty.

    However, after a while, the temperature in the magic hall became higher and higher, as if throwing people into the stove, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his charming thoughts disappeared in an instant.

    Susu and the others are hiding behind the stone pirs. There are many demons gathered in the magic hall, and their existence is not obvious.

    Until someone''s footsteps sounded, the demons in the hall looked back and quickly gave way.

    The moment he saw the personing, Su Su frowned.

    turned out to be the man in purple who was fighting against them that day, the magic repair of the fit period.

    Ziyi Moxiu appeared, and someone whispered: "It''s an extinction!"

    "Stunned out is still alive."

    The man named "Jianmie" walked slowly to the woman in red, and shouted: "Xiao Ying!"

    Hearing his voice, the woman slowly turned her head.

    She was born with a pair of green magic pupils, and the white of her eyes was slightly gray. Seeing Frightened, she covered her lips and smiled: "You are actually injured. Who can hurt our Master Frightened?"

    The moment he saw the woman clearly, Su Su''s eyes trembled.

    Shake up and asked: "What''s the matter?"

    "There is only one person in the world with gray eyes and green eyes."

    "Who?" Shao Guang was stunned. She didn''t have such ancient strange things as Gouyu, so she naturally didn''t know this.

    "Drought man." Su Su said in a deep voice. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    Drought Man is an ancient monster. The ancient demon gods are dead, but the ancient Drought Man is still alive to this day. No wonder the entire Taixu Mountain was quietly wiped out.

    Red clothes...The cultivation base was extremely high back then, killing the invisible woman Zuo Hu-fa! It turned out to be Ancient Drought, Tantaijin''s most sincere subordinate.

    Su Su suddenly looked at Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jintai Jin has a strange magic pattern on his face, staring at the Demon Throne without blinking.

 Chapter 100: Jealous

    Drought and Yan Ying seems to be aware of it, looking at Susu and the others.

    Everyone was frightened and wanted toe to the Demon Realm to be dangerous, but they never expected that they would see ancient monsters here.

    If you meet her, no one will survive.

    Perhaps there was no abnormality, Su Ying looked away again.

    I don¡¯t know who said something in the hall: "Master Demon Emperor, you said there was news about the Demon God, but it¡¯s true?"

    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.

    Demon God, the ancient people who changed the color of the situation, if the existence of Laying can disturb the water of the Six Realms, they can subvert the Six Realms and kill the Buddha when they are born!

    Only natural evil bones can make all demons surrender.

    Hearing the word demon god, all the demons boiled.

    Whispering in the hall, the Tibetan Sea didn''t dare to wipe his sweat. He didn''t expect the Demon Realm to be so terrible. The Yingying woke up, but the fairy world still didn''t know.

    It turns out that the demon emperor is actually a drought, not "he", but "she".

    She Ying put her hand on the throne, and said with a smile: "Yes, the gods and demons fought thousands of years ago, and the demons died. After that, the demons were either suppressed in the desert or survived in the demon realm. I turned into a withered bone. , Sleeping on the seabed of Xunzhou." Biquget TV debuted at .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    But Drought-Human died early in the battle between gods and demons ten thousand years ago, how could he awaken in the present world again?

    Xu knew what everyone was thinking. With a wave of Su Ying''s hand, a scene appeared in the sky.

    TaiJin frowned and looked at it, barren to the devil''s coldke where there was no grass, a cyan magic mark was slowly rotating.

    There are gluttonous souls whirling faintly on the magic seal.

    Someone recognized the cyan magic seal and said unbelievably: "It''s the marrow seal!"

    La Ying giggled and said, "Although the demon **** has dissipated, it is left behind. It is the first of the three ancient magic weapons, washing the marrow mark, I protect it with my life, and spend tens of thousands of years on the seabed with it in Xunzhou. After absorbing the devilish energy of Xun Zhouhai, I was able to wake up."

    was also relying on the breath of washing the marrow seal, and suddenly one day, Su Ying had her own consciousness.

    But when Lao Ying wakes up, she is already in the vicissitudes of life, and the demon is not as good as the mouse in the ditch. It''s no longer the ancient demon gods all over the world.

    She is looking forward to the appearance of the new Demon God, but no, no!

    ŠÙŠÙinfant feels weird, and the world is endless and endless. The spirit of the fairy is endless, and the evil bones will not be broken.

    But no new demon **** came to the world, she returned to the forbidden coldke of the demon realm, and sent the marrow seal back - this was thest way they had kept for tens of thousands of years.

    Under the cold pool, the Seventh-turn Profound Returning Formation left by the ancient demon gods was activated, and the rich demon energy began to fill the entire demon realm.

    ŠÙ Ying killed many mortals and ascetics, and used their blood to pay homage to the gluttonous soul in the marrow seal.

    The more people who die, the stronger the devilish energy.

    The golden cores in the cultivator''s body were swallowed by gluttonous food, and the Seventh-turned Profound Returning Formation turned them into individual magic cores.

    Once the magic pill is nted into the body of the cultivator, either the cultivator can''t stand the explosion and die, or he forgets the past and bes a magic cultivator.

    "His Majesty Demon God is not in this world, but since there are Marrow Seals and Seven Transformation Xuanhui formations, why don''t we personally support the new Lord? I killed everyone in Taixu." Ying Ying said, "Take me and annihte half of it. Spiritual power is interlinked with the Seventh Transformation Xuanhui Formation, and it has be the most powerful magic pill. You only need to find a talented cultivator and nt the magic pill into his body. How powerful the soul of gluttonous will be in the future, this one The Lord will be more powerful."

    When he heard the "extraordinarily talented" cultivator, he almost rushed out.

    Su Su quickly grabbed her: "Shake it, don''t be impulsive!"

    shook his eyes red: "The drought must be Gongye Jiwu."

    Everyone''s faces are not good-looking, for the monster world, this is a chance to survive. Washing the marrow seal and Xuanhui formation, the energy is constantly turning immortals into demons, but for the immortal world, this is undoubtedly bad news.

    Su Su remembered that he had seen the cultivators who had been nted in magic pills but failed to absorb them, and they died in despair and cruelty.

    Even if they survive, they have be a weapon for the demons. Since then, they have forgotten all the people who cultivated, and be demons until they run out of value and die.

    Nan Youzhu said at this moment: "I don''t know what Master Su Ying said, but the disciple of Hengyang Zongqu Xuanzi''s disciple Gongye Jiwu?"

    After all, for so many years, there is only such a young fairy, who can be called a genius with a cultivation base of thousands of miles.

    ŠÙying smiled without saying a word, patted his palm.

    Above the empty throne, there was a sudden wave of demonic energy.

    The man in navy blue clothes appeared above the throne out of thin air. Sha Ying leaned over, blew into his ear, and smiled: "My lord, everyone is here, let you send it."

    Tsing Yi men¡¯s clothes are embroidered with lifelike gluttonous patterns.

    In Su Ying''s bewitching tone, he slowly opened his eyes. The clean brows and eyes in the past were now dyed with a strong devilish energy, and he frowned in pain, covering his chest.

    "Lord, do you remember who I am?"

    The man raised his eyes, with no emotion in his cold eyes. He looked at Lu Ying¡¯s eyes and said, "Sao Ying."

    The moment he saw the man, he shook his light and covered his lips, sobbing silently.

    Su Su''s face also turned pale, she closed her eyes unbearably.

    Before ¡¡¡¡ came, I had already thought about the worst ending, but when the senior brother was turned into a magic cultivator by drought and fright, she was overwhelmed with sadness.

    Gong Ye Ji has no such morous, unparalleled person.

    He is the softest memory in Susu''s 100-year memory.

    will take her to the Hengyang Zongxian Mountain to see the newly born rabbit in the world of swords, lights, swords and shadows. He teaches her the sword and uses the sweetest dew in the morning to make cakes for her.

    Why is this happening!

    She stubbornly held the heavy feather ring between her neck, and the sharp strings of the ring cut blood from her fingertips.

    For a moment, Su Su and Yao Guang had the same idea, she wanted to kill them!

    How can they make Brother Gongye like this!

    Senior brother might rather die than live as a sword pointed at the immortal realm and themon people, using the blood of mortals and the golden core of immortal friends to improve his cultivation.

    I don''t know when, tears rolled out of my eyes.

    A warm hand next to her touched her face and wiped away tears.

    Su Su raised his eyes and saw Tan Tai Jin''s cold expression.

    His slightly rough fingers rubbed her lower eyelid lightly, there was something colder in his eyes than pity.

    He looked at her coldly. Since five hundred yearster, Su Su had never seen him look so terrible.

    is like a storm, but also a mockery after knowing the truth.

    "So, you did it for him?" He suddenly curled his lips, as if he knew something funny, andughed uncontrobly.

    Regardless of the asion, heughed dumbly and frightened the Tibetan sea who was aside: "Junior..."

    Seeing "Gongye Jiwu" who looks exactly like "Xiao Rin", if Su Su and Yao Guang feel sad, only cold and crazy jealousy remains in Tan Tai Jin''s heart.

    Five hundred years ago, she admired the unparalleled Highness Xiao Rin.

    Xiao Lin is dead, and she wants to pay for her life. Among the Ten Thousand Army, the girl in white opened her bow and shot at him without hesitation.

    Today, her smile and tears are still reserved for that person.

    Five hundred years ago, she did it for Xiao Rin? Then she went to the mortal proton who had a despicable mind. Five hundred yearster, she tried her best to find a token to go to the devil''s domain in order to make the Gongye Jiwu.

    He turned out to be just a joke in someone''s love!

    From a very young age, when he was ignorant that there was no love, he envied Xiao Rin. He learns from that person''s gentle conversation and demeanor, pretending to be harmless and kind.

    Although he wants to take everything from Xiao Lin,

    But he has never been jealous of Xiao Rin.

    Until this moment, Tan Tai Jin slid down her tearful hand and pinched the chin of the girl in front of her, and the malice and jealousy in her heart grew wildly.

    Looking at her sad expression, he wanted tough with joy, but at the same time he wanted to cry.

    Don¡¯t you like Gongye Jianwu, he became a demon, can you dislike him?

    However, after a while, his eyes became aggrieved and sad. Don''t like him, just look at me, look at me, OK?

    Su Su opened her mouth, others didn''t understand, but she did.

    She wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, she fell silent again.

    She thought coldly, why should I exin to him? Let alone repairing the ruthless Tao, she will never fall in love with anyone in the future, even if she loves, what does it have to do with Tantaijin?

    Unable to wait for her to answer, his pitiful kitten-like eyes gradually became cold.

    It''s boring, he can''t tell whether he feels desperate indifference or contraction pain.

    Zanghai held Tantai Jin: "Junior brother, hush, hush, don''t talk!"

    Zanghai is really panicked. The little junior, who has always been well-behaved and pleasant, seems to have changed after meeting Fairy Li.

    Tantai Jin became sensitive and nervous, and at the same time moody. Zanghai had already noticed that one early morning, in a short period of time, the junior had peeked at Fairy Li 16 times, but when Fairy Li raised his eyes, he turned away coldly. Gaze.

    But no matter what love or hatred we have, let''s go back and say whether it will work or not. This is in the Demon Realm. When I saw that Gongye was silent, all three of them changed their faces, and Zanghai felt terribly miserable.

    Taijin drew out his sleeves from Zanghai''s hands and smiled: "But, the drought has been discovered long ago."

    "What, what?"

    Zanghai was about to turn his head, andughter sounded: "A few of you must have seen enough of the excitement, why don''t youe out and talk?"

    ŠÙ Ying raised his hand, and several people could not help flying in her direction.

    The demons retreated one after another, and now everyone''s eyes were focused on a few of them.

    Seeing them in shock, his face became dark and dark: "It''s you guys!"

    Obviously, the demonic cultivators are all grudges, and being injured by Su Su and Tantai Jin is a great shame for him as a conjugal demonic cultivator.

    ŠÙying saw the shocked expression, covered her lips and gloated and said, "It turns out that they hurt you, it''s really useless for you to be shocked."

    When ¡¡¡¡ŠÙying''s eyes fell on Su Su''s face, a strange color shed.

    "You really look like... my old deceased." However, they are all such old deceaseds. She just mentioned lightly that this woman is as beautiful as a peach and plum. This outstanding appearance is rare in the six realms. It is a pity. , Today is destined to be here.

    When he nced over Tantai Jin, Su Ying also felt a pity, what a pure and cultivating young man, who had been nurtured by the marrow seal, and these slightly wicked eyes were no longer angry.

    ŠÙying smiled and raised his hand, the smile on his face suddenly became indifferent, and his fingers tightened.

    Susu felt a pair of invisible hands strangling her neck, making her unable to breathe.

    The Tibetan Sea kicked his legs in the air and rolled his eyes. I knew early or early that I would note to this ghost ce. Master did not find it. I found a drought of this level. I will exin it here today.

    When it was almost the same, when Su Ying decided to dig out their golden core, Zhong Yuqin appeared in Su Su''s hands.

    Susu struck the piano sound with difficulty, Qinbo hit it, and bumped into Shao Ying, who burst into ck smoke from her slender fingers.

    She had to let go of them, and raised her hand to cover her face to block Qinbo. When she saw Su Su''s heavy Yuqin in his hand, she felt a little more interested in not only the anger of being injured.

    "Interesting, there is such a powerful fairy, which can hurt my real body."

    In time, let this little girl grow up, maybe have a battle with herself, but they are destined to be unable to wait.

    Since it hasn''t grown, it''s best to kill now.

    ŠÙ Ying had a murderous heart, her nails grew wildly, with endless cold light, her fangs were also exposed, and she wanted to kill Su Su directly.

    Tai Jin moved his finger, and the Tushen crossbow in his body was about to move.

    At this moment, Lao Ying''s hand was caught by a sharp sword.

    ŠÙying smiled in surprise: "Master?"

    I saw Gongye Jiwu, who was like a wooden man before, and he did not know when he stood in front of Susu and all of them.

    He looked at Lao Ying with cold and emotionless eyes and said, "Let them go."

    ŠÙ Ying''s eyes moved slightly, and she smiled without saying a word.

    Gongye Ji has no face and devilish energy, but he repeats stubbornly: "Let them go!"

 Chapter 101: Sword of Heaven

    Su Su looked at Gongye Jianwu in amazement as he stood in front of him. The brother actually had his own consciousness!

    His memory has not been washed away by Su Ying.

    There was a little hope in her heart.

    Taijin nced at Xiao Rin coldly, and the indifference in his eyes could even be felt by Zanghai.

    Junior Brother is very upset.

    ŠÙying sighed: "As expected, the lord I chose, the magic pill enters the body, do you remember the old man? How can this be good?"

    She slowly moved her hands away, and her nails were also retracted.

    "Well, since the Lord said so, you guys quickly roll back to the Demon Realm, this is not where you should be."

    But no one moved.

    Gongye didn''t look back, looked down at Su Su, and said coldly, "I''m not leaving yet!"

    Susu said: "Brother, you go with us."

    Shao Guang also said: "Brother Gongye,e back to the immortal world with us, the head will find a way."

    Gongye Jiwu''s magic pattern loomed on his neck, spreading to his face.

    Su Su could see the deep struggling color in his eyes, the magic pill made him unable to control his desire to kill, but he still had the most suppressed care in his heart.

    He looked at Su Su with hollow eyes, there was a strong mood swing, and he covered his head in pain.

    ŠÙying looked at it with a smile, and did not stop, as if watching a good show.

    "Brother!" Su Su wanted to help the public and Ye Ji Wu.

    Who knew that Gongye had a sudden cold in Jing Wu''s eyes, suddenly shot, and went to So Soda.

    Su Su looked at him nkly, facing someone like her brother and father, she found that she couldn''t even fight back with a heavy Yuqin.

    Taijin suddenly pulled her away, facing Shang Gongye''s lonely palm.

    The magic pill in Gongye Jiwu''s body has half the power of the drought, and the magic weapon washes the marrow mark. Tantai Jinsheng took this palm, and the corners of his mouth wandered out.

    He turned around to mock Su Su and said, "Are you living enough!"

    But looking at her in a daze, Tan Tai Jin couldn''t say any other vicious words.

    He tasted this for the first time, love and hate intertwined, making him breathless.

    He lowered his eyes, fearing that he would look further, he couldn''t help but sacrificed his crossbow to kill Gongye Jianwu.

    After ¡¡¡¡ Gongye went silent, his eyes filled with devilish energy. He realized what he had done, and his eyes were intertwined with self-disgust and killing.

    He staggered and took a step back, his tone returning to indifference.

    "Do you want to die in my demon today?"

    Shaoguang saw that he couldn''t control the killing now, and she was ufortable for a long time. She wanted to go forward and was held back by the sea.

    Zanghaixindao, the chief disciple of the Hengyang Sect has already denied the six rtives.

    Go over again, I am afraid that Su Ying hadn''t started, they were killed by Gongye Jiwu. Taking advantage of the fact that Gongye, who has be a demon cultivator, is still sensible, he will help them stop Sa Ying and run quickly.

    Su Su calmed down, knowing that he could not take the brother with him today, and said, "Go."

    They ran out of the Demon Territory, but Suo Ying kept bending her lips to look at their backs without chasing them.

    stunned his face was covered with haze: "Sao Ying, we just let them go like this?"

    She Ying¡¯s voice was charming, and she looked at Gongye Jianwu, who was like a sharp sword: ¡°Of course...no. It¡¯s just that the Lord¡¯s heart has not beenpletely in the demon world, making me sad. It¡¯s better to let the old man be First wipe the dead soul under the sword."

    She led Gongye Jiwu to the Seventh Turn Xuanhui Formation.

    The artifact is afraid of being destroyed, but the magic weapon still remains.

    Three magic weapons of the ancient demon gods, washing the marrow mark, cutting the sky sword, and ying the **** crossbow.

    The God Tu Crossbow was missing, and the Heaven shing Sword was sealed in the Xuanhui Formation.

    Ordinary people can''t drive magic weapons, even if it''s ŠÙ Ying. Now this little Taoist who has been transformed into a demon can always awaken the magic weapon, right?

    Even if you can''t be the master of the magic weapon, you can be the sword attendant of the magic sword.

    Gong Ye Jiwu''s original clear eyes gradually became muddy under the wash of marrow marks.

    ŠÙying bewitched: "Master, wake up the magic sword, you will get supreme power."

    Gongye Ji had no ambitions in his eyes, he stepped into the Seventh Transformation Xuanhui Formation, raised his hand and punched in.

    The entire Demon Realm began to sway, and the devilish energy was flowing everywhere.

    Xuan returned to the formation, a burst of blood-red light shone out, and the Heaven shing Sword was about toe out.

    ŠÙying half-squinted her eyes, raised her lips and smiled.

    What a pity, howe there are no people born with evil bones? If he is there, he doesn''t need to spend so much effort to wake up a magic sword.

    Born with evil bones, they are the masters who can make them and the magic weapon surrender.

    Otherwise, that person is the best candidate, the real monarch of the monster world.

    *

    Susu and several people ran out of the demon realm all the way.

    Zanghai looked back with palpitation: "Isn''t you chasing me?"

    He was going to be scared to death. He thought he couldn''t save his life, but who knew that they could leave the Demon Realm intact.

    That''s why he thought, Tantai Jin shook next to him and knelt down on one knee.

    He supported his body with the Hunyuan Sword, barely falling down.

    Zanghai quickly said: "Junior Brother, are you okay?"

    He stretched out his hand to help, Tan Tai Jin raised his hand and brushed away his hand, with the help of the Hunyuan Sword, gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up.

    "Go away, leave me alone."

    Li Susu is still on the sidelines, he can''t be so weak just because he took Gongye without a palm.

    Zanghai is not a junior, so I can¡¯t touch him.

    Tai Jin finally stood up, his face paled, and he almost fell down again.

    A pair of soft arms supported him.

    The blood on the corners of his mouth came out, Tan Tai Jin knew who it was without having to lift his eyes, the faint fragrance of the epiphany on the girl''s body was close to the end of her nose.

    See you after five hundred years. She hasn''t taken the initiative to approach him again. This is the first time.

    A heart that is like a pool of stagnant water, like being blown by a spring breeze,es back to life again.

    He pressed the corners of his upturned lips and said coldly: "Didn''t you say it, don''t worry about it."

    Su Su looked at him speechlessly.

    Taijin''s body smelled of **** blood, Gongye Jiwu''s palm was aimed at him, and he suffered for life.

    Now the senior brother''s cultivation base is not lower than that of Drought, Tantaijin''s vitality has always been tenacious, he can''t even stand still at this time, and his internal organs are probably shattered.

    He didn''t want to hide the sea to help, but a pair of dark pupils stared at her coldly.

    resentful and angry.

    When he fell down again, Su Su held him in aplicated mood.

    Who knew he said that he didn''t need to manage it himself.

    Susu stared into his eyes, are you serious or fake? Then I really don''t care.

    Just as she was about to release him, Tan Tai Jin''s slender fingers clenched tightly on the sleeves of her veil.

    The end of his eyes that only raised slightly, suddenly became furious and drooped unpleasantly, with a gloomy appearance.

    There is a big meaning that she dared to let go and strangle her to death.

    Susu: "¡­¡­"

    If it''s not that the scene is wrong and the time is wrong, Su Su is still in a time when nothing happened five hundred years ago, and the corners of her lips would rise.

    At this moment, she lowered her eyes, sighed in her heart, and raised Tantai Jin.

    This time he seemed to know that she would let go of her heart cruelly. He said nothing and followed her steps in silence.

    It''s just that he still has a calm face, his face is cold, I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    Shao Guang hasn''t eased from Gongye Jiwu''s bing a demon, his expression is low and his eyes are red.

    Zanghai nced at Su Su, then at Tantai Jin.

    Is this being rejected by the younger brother?

    They just stepped into the world from the Demon Realm, and they saw dark clouds in the sky behind them.

    "It''s the direction of the magic domain!"

    Shigehawan felt something and became agitated.

    Taijin looked at the thick ck gas in the sky, behind the ck gas, there was a faint ominous demon gas circting.

    The Tushen Crossbow echoed something in his body, and he began to bewitched in his ears again.

    "You have seen it, who is in her heart, whether it was five hundred years ago or five hundred yearster, there is no ce for you in her heart. She is pitying you now, and when you are healed, she will be back to what she used to be. Look like I don¡¯t even see you again."

    "Didn''t you make a decision long ago in your heart? Otherwise, why would you take the colored ze with the power of the fantasy bead from Zhang Yuanbai? You can drive the God ughter Crossbow, and you can drive the Heaven shing Sword, the supreme power..."

    TaiJin was full of gloomy eyes, and before it was finished, he suppressed it severely.

    To shut up!

    He naturally also sensed the advent of another magic weapon.

    Zanghai''s eyelids keep jumping: "That''s so heavy devil energy, what should I do now?"

    After this encounter, not only did I not find the master, but also did not bring back Gongye Jiwu. The only good news is that the awakening of the drought can make the fairy world take precautions.

    Su Su Ning stared at the vision of the birth of Zhantian Sword, and gradually frowned: "Something''s wrong, go!"

    After she finished speaking, a figure flew out of the Demon Realm.

    There is a ck long sword in his hand, and there are blood patterns surging on the long sword.

    If it was Gongye Jiwu from before, there was still a bit of elegance, now it ispletely enchanted.

    The magic lines are no longer looming, but instead condensed into actual lines, appearing on the side of his neck.

    His former gentle and smiling eyes turned into cold and merciless magic pupils.

    shook the light and lost his voice: "Jie Wu!"

    The iing people hung in the air, looking at them coldly. The jade crown on his head couldn''t bear the strength and turned into dust, and the hair was scattered. Gongye Jiwu raised the Heaven shing Sword in his hand.

    ŠÙŠÙying, red-robed, walked out of the demon realm and stared at everything in front of her fascinated.

    Susu¡¯s heart sank, and she said that Su Ying couldn¡¯t just let them go. It turned out that Han Yan intended to make Gongye Jie Wu rtivesmit suicide, so that he could not look back on the road of demonic repair.

    The Heaven shing Sword was raised, and the dark clouds in the sky rolled, like a robbery thunder.

    Shaoguang''s face was ashamed, and he looked at the man in the sky idiotically.

    He shouldn''t be a demon. If he killed an innocent person, how sad would he wake up one day?

    She gritted her teeth and formed a seal on her hand, which turned into a stream of light, and flew towards Gongye Jiwu.

    Su Su immediately understood Shao Guang''s thoughts, she actually wanted to sacrifice the magic sword with her body, in exchange for a moment of lucidity.

    "Don''t shake it!"

    Seeing that Yao Guang was about to hit the Heaven shing Sword, countless golden silk threads were like flowing rain, restraining that stream of light.

    Tai Jin took away the burning circle and pulled Yao Guang back.

    His eyes are like cold stars, and he coldly scolds: "Stupid."

    What can you do if you are sober for a while? Isn''t it time to kill and continue to kill?

    Tai Jin nced at Su Su beside him.

    If one day he turns into Gongye Jiwu''s appearance of human beings, ghosts, and ghosts, will she be like today, except for sadness, without the slightest disgust in her eyes?

    No, she won''t.

    Taijin closed his eyes, and the moment Gongye''s lonely shing Sword fell, the huge pressure almost made everyone unable to move.

    Just when Zhongyu Zhengming, nning to protect Susu and the others from leaving, a ck bow-crossbow greeted the Heaven shing Sword.

    In an instant, time seemed to be frozen, and it seemed to have been torn apart.

    ŠÙying looked at the young man holding the Tushen crossbow.

    How can there be a cultivator who can use the God ughter Crossbow! Seeing the devilish energy on Tantai Jin''s body for a moment, La Ying''s expression became unbelievable, could he be!

 Chapter 102: Sweet dreams

    With a blood-colored shing Heaven Sword, it shed on the ck and ck God Tubing crossbow.

    In an instant, the devilish energy hit everyone like a tumbling sea. The earth is like a shattered mirror, with countless cracks.

    All the surrounding vegetation turned into dust and dissipated in an instant.

    The sky was thundered, and even Lao Ying had to take a step back, looking horrified.

    Heavenly shing Sword, actually met God Tu''s Crossbow!

    Zhongyu quickly made a ttering sound to protect Su Su and others.

    Su Su put down his arms and looked into the air.

    Gongye Jiwu, who was carrying the terrifying devilish energy, was beaten out several meters at the moment when the Heaven shing Sword struck God Tu''s crossbow, and a mouthful of blood spewed out.

    Gongye could not fall from the air.

    The white-clothed boy coldly raised the Tushen crossbow towards him.

    "Are you also worthy of the Heaven shing Sword?"

    Gongye Ji did not raise his head, Tantai Jin was full of devilish energy. I don''t know when, Tushen crossbow attached to his right arm.

    The crushed sky became his setting.

    The white-clothed boy has a clean temperament, but at this moment he is extremely evil.

    God Tu''s crossbow had no arrows. The moment Tantai Jin raised the crossbow, the three ck arrows left the God Tu''s crossbow with terrible evil aura.

    The mysterious arrow whirled, turning into hundreds of arrows in the air.

    is like a ghostly minion, with a murderous intent towards Gongye Jiwu.

    How could... Gongye''s icy demon pupils were clearly extinguished. He became a demon cultivator, and his instincts were only to fight and kill.

    No, he can''t possibly lose!

    He has drought and half power in his body. The Heaven shing Sword is now his trend. How could he lose to this person?

    Gongye turned without a wrist, the sword spirit of the Heaven shing Sword was frantic, dissolving the arrow of the Tushen Crossbow.

    He was in a ghost, igniting a war spirit: "Bafang demon, listen to my orders!"

    Under the sword of the sky, countless ghostly shadows appeared from the darkness.

    The young man in white in the sky tilted his head, Tantai Jin''s ck pupils faintly glowed with blood.

    He opened his hand, Tu Shen''s crossbow hung in the air.

    Heughed arrogantly: "Bafang monster, huh?"

    Tai Jin, the white clothes of Xiaoyao Zong hunted and danced under the devilish air, watching the countless shadows emerging from the darkness, he licked his lips excitedly.

    "Keep the hole a little bit blue, I am afraid of extinction."

    God Tu''s crossbow trembled frantically, and the ck arrow seemed to flow, ready to go.

    The streamer falls, like a star falling, piercing the shadow of Yunmei.

    Taijin Taijin opened his palms, and the God Tu''s crossbow spun in front of him, and those shadows turned into a wave of devilish energy, rushing toward his palm through the God Tu''s crossbow.

    A trace of panic and fanaticism shed in her eyes.

    "Unexpectedly... can absorb the power of the Heaven shing Sword!"

    Zhongyu said in Su Su''s ear: "No, no, Tantai Jin is going to seize the Heavenly Sword!"

    The Heaven shing Sword originally recognized Gongye Jiwu as the master, and could call on the demons of the world. But now the power of the Heaven shing Sword was turned into a reverse magic arrow by Tantai Jin, and it was all absorbed by God Tu''s Crossbow.

    Those devil qi entered his body and turned into his power. Before long, surrendering the Heaven shing Sword of the strong would break away from Gongye Jiwu''s control and be driven by Tantai Jin.

    Even though Shigeu didn''t participate in the battle between gods and monsters ten thousand years ago, he heard about it.

    "Susu, we have to stop him. If he takes the Heaven shing Sword and bes the master of two magic weapons, he will be unable to control the killing and be a magic repair that loses his heart."

    Susu naturally also knows the consequences.

    The magic weapon must not fall into Tantai Jin''s hands, no one knows that she is the owner of them.

    A two-yer battle in the air.

    Navy blue and white are intertwined. Under the influence of the magic weapon, everyone wants to kill each other.

    Taijin directly used the crossbow as a weapon, and arrogantly confronted Shanggongye''s Wutian sword.

    Gongye snorted silently and was crushed to his knees.

    The demonic energy on the ground is scattered, and there seems to be the sound of ghost crying.

    Taijin again held the Tushen crossbow, Tushen crossbow sucked up the devilish energy, and the crossbow body actually faintly transformed into the deity of the fierce beast "—ƒè»".

    His pupils gradually turned red.

    There was a voice circling in his mind, killing him, yes, killing him!

    Tu Shennbow condensed a sharp arrow, faintly with a whistling sound, aimed at Gongye Jiwu.

    shook the light and shouted, "No!"

    At the moment Tan Tai Jin was about to start his hands, a morous icy blue piano mmed into an arrow, Tan Tai Jin pursed his lips, coldly looking at the iing person.

    Susu opened his arms: "You can''t do this!"

    "Get out of the way!" His red pupils were sharp, "Otherwise, I will kill you too!"

    Zhongyu fell into Su Su''s hands, and she did not retreat, she actually nned to fight him.

    The Tushen Crossbow mored in Tantaijin''s hands.

    The atmosphere is tense and it''s on the verge of triggering.

    ï£zhengqin sound shook the surrounding devilish energy, and in the darkness, Su Su saw that the young man in front of him was obviously injured, but he forced Leng Ran''s eyes.

    Taijin stared at her, holding the God Tu''s crossbow tightly tightly: "Why, how can you treat me like this!" I''m protecting you!

    Tu Shenbow sensed his emotions, and his anger was tumbling.

    "I''m going to kill you." Tan Tai Jin''s eyes were blood red, and he stared at Su Su, not knowing whether he would shed blood or tears in the next moment, "Kill you!"

    God Tu''s crossbow roared, and the arrow shot out.

    Su Su gritted his teeth and still refused to leave.

    born with evil bones, did she still get to this step? She put her fingers on the heavy feather piano, and the white aura gathered at her fingertips, she yed the piano sound down, and the heavy feathered aura attacked Tantai Jin.

    The magic arrow and the plume-like aura are intertwined in the air.

    That moment of time passed very slowly, so slow that it seemed like time was stagnant.

    Su Su is ready to be bacshed, who knows that the aura turned into a white feather and pierced Tantai Jin''s chest.

    The magic arrow that shot at her was held only slightly from her shoulder.

    She raised her eyes and saw a pair of fragile red pupils close at hand.

    She slowly moved her gaze down, and saw Tantai Jin¡¯s pale hand holding the magic arrow he shot.

    "I lost." He seemed to cry andugh.

    The wind was quiet, and the ck magic arrow was crushed into fly ash by him and dissipated in the air.

    Susu saw his expression, his heart seemed to be suddenly held by a hand. Her fingers on Zhongyuqin trembled slightly, and she couldn''t speak.

    Why... don''t you avoid it?

    ŠÙying saw this scene, her eyes flowed, Gongye on the ground looked ruthlessly cold, and suddenly raised the Heaven shing Sword that fell on the ground.

    "Susu be careful!" Shaoguang shouted.

    Zhongyu broke away from Su Su''s palm, and faced the Heaven shing Sword behind his upper body.

    However, there is no magical tool driven by the master, how can it bepared to a magical tool driven by a powerful cultivation base. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Shige Yu was bounced away with a "ding" sound.

    The icy blue light turned dim, faintly returning to Su Su.

    The Heaven shing Sword was about to pierce Su Su''s body in an instant.

    Shaky light and closed his eyes, not daring to look again, the sky was dim, and a strong light shed.

    When she put down her sleeves again, her eyes were empty, and only a piece of cracked ground remained. Tantai Jin was not there, Susu was not there, the **** air in the air was diffused.

    shook light and murmured: "It''s gone."

    The red moon disappears in the sky.

    For the demons, the moonlit night is also over.

    ŠÙying chased for a few steps, thinking of something, looked at the peaceful white fairy air in the air, with a subtle expression on her face, she lifted up the seriously injured Gongye Jianwu.

    "Go!"

    The white gas on the horizon turned into streamer and fell on the side of Yaoguang. Seeing the person clearly, Shaoguang almost shed tears.

    "Head! Master!"

    áé Xuanzi followed the elders of the Hengyang Sect. He looked at the cobweb-like ground anxiously, and frowned tightly.

    *

    In the narrow space, Tan Tai Jin''s white clothes were soaked with blood.

    Tu Shennu faintly faced the girl who passed out with him in his arms, and tried to kill Su Su before he woke up.

    But when it approached her, a force bounced it away.

    The young man hugged the woman in his arms tightly, their clothes intertwined.

    God Tu''s crossbow was bounced by Su Su''s body ruthlessly, and the screaming sound was a lot of silence.

    TaiJin was badly injured.

    He carried most of the power of the Heaven shing Sword.

    God Tu Crossbow has no master''s control, and it spins slowly. The devilish energy is constantly flowing towards Tantai Cinder, repairing his wounds, and the devilish energy on his body bes more and more intense.

    The Tushen Crossbow had not been so powerful before, until he inhaled the Qifang monster.

    But the absorption is the absorption, but it is notpletely transformed.

    Now in the cramped space, it released these demons, chasing and killing them with the instinct of magic weapons.

    "Tu Shen Nu" was originally greedy and devilish. I don''t know how long he stayed in the cramped space, Tan Tai Jin slowly opened his eyes.

    The demons fleeing around, this is a cold world, and his arms are warm.

    Tai Jin lowered his eyes dullly, his indifferent pupils reflected the beautiful face of a young girl.

    The demon¡¯s begging and crying for mercy are noisy, ringing in the ears.

    Hisst memory is that he took Su Su and fled into this narrow space.

    He didn''t seize the Heaven Sword, he defeated Gongye Jianwu, the spoils... it was the person in his arms.

    Taijin lowered his head and rubbed the warm face of the girl in his arms with his cold face.

    She breathed evenly and slept well in his arms.

    For a long time, it has not been so quiet.

    His limbs were tightly wrapped around her, like a sickly neurotic dodder, his dark pupil looked at her faintly, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Tai Jin knew that he couldn''t go back, and he couldn''t exin it anymore from the moment he sacrificed the God ughter Crossbow.

    He didn''t even know why such a dark magic weapon would follow him. Since then, can the fairy world tolerate him?

    The red in his eyes slowly faded. It is rare for him to be like a mouse in a ditch, hiding in such a dark and dirty ce when he was at a loss. The only light was held tightly in his arms.

    Susu also endured part of the Heaven shing Sword''s power, but didn''t wake up, but realized that she was waking up soon, Tan Tai Jin pointed her finger on her forehead, and she fell asleep again.

    He held her tightly.

    Don''t even think about leaving, I just...you are left.

    There were constant voices in his ear begging him for mercy, and some demons had not been swallowed up by the God ughter Crossbow.

    "Mozun, let me go."

    "Mozun, please..."

    Taijin turned a deaf ear, he is not their demon, he has admitted the wrong person.

    A bead rolled out of his arms, illuminating this small dark ce. Tantai Jin frowned before he wanted to destroy it. A broken voice said intermittently: "Phantom Yanzhu...Tantai Jin, you let me go, I can help you dream."

    Tai Jin Tai Jin moved his eyes and looked at the monster hiding in the corner in horror.

    don''t know.

    "It''s me, I''m the Nightmare!" The Nightmare evaded the God ughter Crossbow, and said in panic, "Five hundred years ago, you took the Nightmare of the inner alchemy!"

    Nightmare''s tone is eager: "Let me go, give me the phantom bead, I will create a dream for you! Let you be together."

    He didn''t have a trace of brilliance, his eyes were cold.

    "Please, please..."

    Taijin buried his face in Su Su''s neck, his voice was hoarse, and he pinched the girl''s slender neck: "Impossible."

    He was desperate, why did she bully him like this?

 Chapter 103: Sneaky girl

    Night Demon didn''t move his face when he saw him, and saw that he was about to be swallowed by God ughter''s Crossbow. The nightmare was desperate, and a faint bead flew in front of it.

    Nome Demon Yixi: "Thank you demon..."

    Seeing the eyes of the young man Mu Ran, the Nightmare changed his mouth and said, "I will create a dream for you."

    Its inner alchemy was dug away by Tantai Jin. In the past five hundred years, he had only dared to be a devil with his tail sandwiched between them, and his dream-making ability was gone. But now there is the power of the illusion bead, it can lead their divine consciousness into the illusion bead, give them a beautiful dream, and save their lives.

    "Entering my dream, you and her are both dreamers. You will borrow another identity in your dream and meet her again. But how to develop, I can''t control, I can only say...probably a beautiful dream?" When he said the sentence, the Nightmare was a little guilty.

    Tai Jin made a sound from his nose: "Yes."

    He just wanted to see, if all this hadn¡¯t happened, would she like him a little bit?

    Complete him, or let him give up on it.

    The two closed their eyes, the colored ze beads lit up, and the petals of the apricot blossom were raining, appearing in the colored ze beads.

    Nightmare took a look at Tantaijin. It entered the nightmare of Tantaijin''s past. Knowing what his identity was, he naturally understood that a bad birth made him have a harder life than everyone else since he was a child.

    I hope, after I changed my identity... it was a good dream this time.

    Night demon searched Tan Tai Jin''s memory and found that his past was bleak. It sighed and turned to look at Su Su¡ª

    Then start from your past and weave a dream.

    *

    "Su Su, wake up!"

    Someone called her, Su Su opened his eyes.

    The apricot blossom fell on her shoulder, and a thickyer had already beenid. She found herself in a forest of apricot blossoms, and a fairy in Tsing Yi looked at her with concern.

    is shaking light.

    She suddenly sat up from the apricot blossom forest, how could she be here, she shouldn¡¯t...

    How should ¡¡¡¡e?

    "It''s time to go five hundred years ago to get rid of the evil bones of the Devil God." She murmured.

    She shook her forehead, angrily and funny: "You, I''ve said it all, don''t read some mortal scripts. Tens of thousands of years have passed since the war between gods and demons. Who knows whether the legends made up are true or not? Five hundred years ago, you have to go to Peni Xiandao first."

    was interrupted by the shaking light, and the messy words in his mind became blurred, Su Su stood up from the ground and patted the petals off his body.

    "What did you just think about?" Shaoguang pulled her towards Peni Xiandao.

    A group of cranes flew in the air, with a peaceful atmosphere.

    Susu held down his temple: "Nothing."

    What happened to her?

    "Do you know what you are going to do?" Yao Guang asked grimly, "Be careful not to worship the teacher, the head punishes you."

    After shaking lightly, Su Su finally remembered.

    Looking at the familiar sight in front of her, she brushed her fingers across the crane feathers, slightly annoyed.

    She came to Peni Xiandao to learn Qinghong swordsmanship from the ind owner Rongkui Xianzun.

    Speaking of the entire fairy world, Peni¡¯s Qinghong Sword is the most famous. One sword can open mountains and one sword can break the sea. Qu Xuanzi loved his daughter, but found that the swordsmanship of the Hengyang School was not suitable for Su Su, so Su Su came to Peni to learn art.

    Lu Niao Xian was driving Su Su from Hengyang to Peni. Before Su Su could enter the Peni Fairy Gate, he saw a man in white raising his hand to kill another man who was lying on the ground.

    The man on the ground is really pitiful, with blood all over his body, and still wearing Peni''s disciple''s clothes. But the standing man in white had no waves on his face, and tried to remove his spiritual roots.

    Su Su saw that the man on the ground was pure with immortality, while the ruthless man with his expressionless face was lingering with a touch of demonic energy.

    She said in her heart that the courageous Demon Cultivator dared to kill Peni disciples at the gate of Peni Fairy Ind!

    Su Su''s eyes moved slightly, revealing a smirk.

    She snapped her fingers, and when the white-clothed man extracted the spiritual roots, the person on the ground suddenly became a chirping bird.

    The white-clothed man paused, nced at the bird on the ground displeasedly, and coldly raised his eyes to look at Su Su''s fairy car.

    "Look at the hidden weapon!" Su Su threw out a few red feathers, and the man in white heard her words and flicked the sword to cut down the feathers.

    Su Su was waiting for this moment, Ling Yu was chopped up, turned into itchy powder, and all fell on the man.

    Su Su thought, can you bear it, the superb elixir of Qing Li Shishu?

    The man froze, his face froze, and he gritted his teeth and looked at Su Su Xianche: "A person from the Hengyang Sect?"

    The girl poked a head out of the fairy car and made a face at him with a smile.

    The cinnabar between her eyebrows burned, and Luan Bird screamed like cheering beside her.

    The man nced at her, and suddenly sneered: "Li Susu, the name Yuling,e to Peni today and look at the immortal Rongkui to learn art."

    "How do you know?" Su Su looked at him suspiciously.

    As soon as the voice fell, a few Peni disciples came out, respectfully and excitedly: "Uncle Jiumin, you are back!"

    "Nine, Nine Min?" Su Su was not well after hearing this familiar name.

    She was lively when she was young, and people in Hengyang spoiled her again.

    Beforeing, Xu Xuanzi looked at his charming and lovely daughter, and said with earnest words: "Rong Kui has a personal disciple, named Cang Jiumin, who was born with a sword bone for the current prodigy. Rong Kui regards him as the next Peni ind owner to train. , I heard that he has a rather weird temperament, Su Su has gone, but you have to be better and get along with him."

    Su Su Zheng nodded and said solemnly: "Daddy, don''t worry."

    Everyone in Hengyang likes her. It makes no sense to be hated by a Peni disciple, right?

    Who knows that she offended Cang Jiumin on the first day.

    Cang Jiumin raised his hand, and the spirit bird on the ground turned into a pale-faced man again. He didn''t say a word, and started to stab him to death.

    This is really hot, and he didn''t even smoke the roots, and he killed him directly.

    Until she was turned away, Cang Jiumin took the disciples back to Peni Ind and trapped Susu and Luanniao outside the barrier, before she knew it was over.

    Although I don''t understand why Cang Jiumin wanted to draw that disciple''s Linggen, it is absolutely impossible for Peni Ind Master''s personal disciple to be a demonic cultivator.

    There must be a misunderstanding.

    "Listen to my exnation, Cang Jiumin, I''m sorry, can I help you relieve the itching powder?" She patted the enchantment, and the man didn''t even look at her. He was already far away.

    Su Su Yan''s, even the angry Luan Bird followed with his head down.

    awkwardly stayed in the Xinghua Forest next to each other for two days, until the Shaoguang who hade to Peni to send Lingdan before realized that he was wrong, and he personally came and led her in.

    Shaoguang heard about the beginning and the end, and said with augh: "It''s not to me you, the situation at the time is indeed easy to misunderstand. But you have offended Cang Jiumin, and Cang Jiumin will report his temper. You will have to suffer a bit."

    Yao Guang exined in her ear in a low voice, "Peni Fairy Ind is known to all. Cang Jiumin is the son of the East Wing Lord. When the East Wing Lord was in the mortal tribtion, he met a person who sacrificed his life to protect him. The Lord sacrificed, leaving only a lonely girl. The Lord of the East Wing brought her back to the immortal world, washing her marrow and cutting her veins, and regarded her as a treasure. The whole Peni knew that the Lord of the East Wing nned to let Cang Jiumin and her be apanion in the future. , But that mortal woman was deceived by Peni''s disciple Wei Xun."

    "Wei Xun? Did Cang Jiumin want to kill that disciple two days ago?"

    shook his head and nodded: "Isn''t it."

    Su Su''s face was a bit more embarrassing. At the time, it was easy for anyone with a devilish spirit to kill the Peni disciple.

    I didn''t expect that people would just be nasty.

    Yaoguang looked at the younger sister sympathetically: "Ind owner Rongkui is addicted to refining tools, and recently he is making an immortal sword. Now it is Cang Jiumin who is in charge of the ind. He was ordered by his teacher toe back and teach you how to get started, you If you offend him, I am afraid that life will be sad."

    Su Su is not someone who dares not to recognize. She blinked and made a decisive decision: "I''ll apologize."

    Even if the misunderstanding and helplessness happen, it is better than really letting her watch a demon cultivator kill the immortal disciple.

    Shaoguang sighed: "It can only be so, but he is withdrawn. You see that even that mortal woman is afraid of him, so you have to be mentally prepared."

    Su Su nodded, sped his fists and smiled heartily: "Thank you for shaking!"

    shook her at her and watched the junior sister Yu Jian flying towards the fairy pce pointed by her.

    s, I heard that Cang Jiumin is not easy to get along with. The junior sister came to Peni this time, not asking Cang Jiumin to like her, just don''t be too difficult for her.

    *

    Su Su quietly walked into the fairy hall.

    She has been locked up outside Peni Ind by Cang Jiumin for two days, and she has been knocked on the side to figure out why there is devilish energy in him.

    Cang Jiu Min went to the mortal world to exorcise demons.

    Now he is staying in the temple to cleanse his body from demons, so as not to produce demons.

    But itching powder has an effect for seven days, and he is absolutely ufortable now.

    Cang Jiumin saw her, he probably wanted to strangle her to death, she couldn''t walk in like this.

    She concealed her aura and looked around in the fairy hall, and found a cat dozingzily. When I took a closer look, I realized that it was not a cat, but a tiger cub.

    She folded her hands together: "I have to find a way to help your master alleviate the itching powder, please, please."

    Little Tiger opened his wet-zhao-zhao-zang eyes and looked at her for a long while,zily closing one eye.

    ¡ªGo in, I open one eye and close the other.

    Su Su chuckled. She didn''t learn how to transform for a long time. Fortunately, she was talented. She turned into a tiger, learned it, took the antidote, and walked into the temple at a high-pitched pace.

    "Oh oh oh!" She put down the antidote bottle in her mouth, and grabbed the skirt of the person who was sitting on the copse with her milk teeth.

    Cang Jiu Min opened his eyes.

    Su Su had expected well before, he was indeed clearing away the demons from his body. Because of Su Su''s conspiracy, he is now getting worse.

    The moment he saw the little tiger, he originally wanted to say "get off" coldly.

    Who knows, looking at it, his expression bes subtle.

    I saw her little tiger hair adorned with a gorgeous cinnabar.

    He squinted his eyes and looked at her for unknown reasons.

    Su Su motioned him to look at what he put down, Cang Jiumin raised his hand, Su Su thought he was going to take the bottle, but he coldly pinched the back of her neck.

    Her four pink tiger ws were ned in the air.

    What are you doing!

    The man didn''t look at the antidote on the ground, and his tone was grinning: "The pill furnace is still barely attracted by the medicine. I wanted to raise you for a few days, but I don''t know you havee by yourself."

    With a wave of his other hand, the lid of the alchemy furnace in the hall flew out, and he carried Su Su and was about to put it into the real fire.

    scorching mes, almost burning through the tiger''s little ass, she hung on his finger, looking at him pitifully.

    Cang Jiumin saw her look in horror, and his blocked breath finally eased a lot.

    Afterughing, he was so malicious that he really let go of his hand.

    Anyway... the fairy body won''t die for a while.

    He let go and put the lid on the furnace.

    Cang Jiumin walked back to the couch and continued to meditate with his legs crossed.

    A quarter of an hour passed, two quarters of an hour passed, a long time passed...

    He finally couldn''t help but open his eyes, frowning and looking at the pill furnace.

    There is no sound, won¡¯t it be really dead? Anyway, it was the daughter of the head of Hengyang. He controlled her and taught her that she hated her, but it was all right, but something happened to her and Peni couldn''t get rid of it.

    After hesitating for a long time, he lifted his two fingers, the alchemy furnace lid flew up, and the alchemy furnace slid towards him.

    He wanted to pick up the people inside, but when he looked around, there was only a charcoal-shaped tiger inside.

    Even if the unpredictable gloom is like Cang Jiumin, there is a trace of anxiety.

    took out the "small charcoal stick" from the fire, his face stiff.

    "Wake up!"

    It has no response.

    The anger waspletely gone, and the panicpletely overwhelmed the anger. Cang Jiumin pressed her lips tightly when thinking of the young girl in Xinglin, Peni.

    He raised his hand and clicked on Tan Tiao''s eyebrows, intending to cross the fairy qi and try it.

    The next moment, a crisp voice rang in his ears.

    "Did you forgive me?"

    He turned his head abruptly, and the girl did not know when she appeared beside him, but also tilted her head and looked at him with a smile.

    caught off guard, he crashed into the Yingying Qiushui in her pupils.

    The girl stepped back two steps, folded her hands, ced her sincerely on her forehead, and bowed down.

    "Su Su pleaded guilty to Xianjun. There is a misunderstanding about this matter. If Xianjun calms down, please forgive me."

    Cang Jiumin staggered his eyes, and suddenly realized that it was a trick yed by this strange and despicable girl. He thought he had seen her through, but he didn''t expect cinnabar to be her "horse feet" on purpose.

    Her intention was to let herself recognize her and take revenge.

    Cang Jiu Min squeezed his fingers and crushed the palm charcoal.

    "Li Susu!" You are so good!

 Chapter 104: Clear

    Su Su saw him look unhappy, and said quickly: "I really entered the pill furnace, butter I was afraid that you would forget, and I didn''t dare to disturb you, so I came out early."

    Her spiritual root is a fire attribute, and the pill furnace is a little hotter, and it does no other harm to her.

    The girly on his cultivating copse, with a sincere expression.

    Cang Jiumin said with a cold face: "Get off."

    Su Su Congshan is like a stream, and the next moment he appears a few feet away from Cang Jiu Min.

    Susu looked at him eagerly: "You are a big disciple of Peni, your sir does not care about a viin, forgive me."

    Cang Jiu Min smiled coldly, a few thunders struck her in front of her, and she was driven out of the door by Qing Lei all the way.

    The door of the fairy hall closed with a "pop" in front of her eyes.

    Su Su was a bit frustrated. She originally wanted to pull the door and make persistent efforts, but she just touched the doorknob, and Su Su quickly let go.

    The thunder and lightning shone like hair on the fairy gate.

    There was a cold voice from inside: "Get away."

    Su Su raised his foot and kicked the door in front of him. Before Cang Jiumin became angry, Yujian ran away.

    Cang Jiumin inside ¡¡¡¡ heard a "bang" sound, his eyebrows sharpened, and thunder thundered out of his palm. Naturally, the girl was like a cunning little fox, already running away.

    Originally, Cang Jiumin thought that he would not see Su Su for a long time, but he opened the door the next day.

    The apricot blossoms that fell like rain, without wind, gathered around him, and a few words appeared in the air¡ª¡ª

    "Brother Jiumin is broad-minded, the best in the six worlds."

    Seeing the words "broad-minded", he almost thought that the man was mocking him. When "the best in the six worlds" appeared, he paused and waved his hand, and apricot blossoms scattered all over the ground.

    Cang Jiumin coldlymented: "cking beard and pped horses, ttering and ttering."

    Li Susu Xu knew that he was cold-tempered and didn''te to him to provoke him. He only dared to ask him for forgiveness in this way.

    Cang Jiu Min intends to ignore her. It is only half a year since the end of the master refining device. What kind of storm can Li Susu, a fairy who has only grown up in Hengyang, in Peni? Left and right are going or staying, and the decision will be made when the masteres out.

    He is practicing meditation.

    Peni has always been peaceful, and there are few disputes, unless there is something important, he wille to him for advice.

    But before returning to the temple, someone ran in.

    "Uncle Jiumin, the big event is not good, Fairy Li and Junior Sister Caishuang fell into the ice pool together."

    "What?" He frowned.

    Seoul Bingtan is the coldest ce in Peni. It is used to punish the disciples who made mistakes. Once they fall, the situation will be better and the cultivation base will be damaged, and the situation will be life-threatening.

    After a short while, Cang Jiumin''s figure is like the wind, rushing towards the secluded ice pool,

    *

    Susu did not expect things to happen so suddenly.

    She originally wanted to show her sincerity to apologize, so she asked Peni disciples where she could be guilty.

    disciple looked at her blushing, and pointed towards You Bingtan.

    Su Su squatted down, looked at theke, and instantly gave up his thoughts.

    Three tricks to beg for mercy: ttery, obsessive, and miserable, just to make Cang Jiumin feel soft and sessfully learn the Qinghong swordsmanship, there is no need to really fall into danger, it will only cause trouble for others.

    Just as Su Su was about to leave, a woman suddenly jumped into the Youbing Lake.

    Su Su was caught off guard by her being taken into the pool, a cold air spread from the soles of the feet toward the body, and for a moment she could not move.

    The air-conditioning in the pool is like a gust of wind, tearing the body. Su Su reacted and hurriedly swam towards the shore. In order to prevent the erring disciples from escaping, every step in the pool was extremely difficult. She felt like she had fallen into a vortex, very ufortable.

    The pale-faced woman originally wanted to die, but she jumped into the icy pool and touched the terrible water. She suddenly felt scared. There was nothing to hold around. She squeezed Susu tightly and tangled her limbs. Come up.

    There is a big meaning that Susu would die together if they didn''t save her.

    Su Su waspletely angry.

    Even if you fly in misfortune, this person wants tomit suicide, but when he repents, he wants to harm others.

    She was born from the gall, patted the woman''s arm, and said through the voice: "Let go, I will find a way to take you to the shore."

    The woman was frightened, hesitated, hesitated for a while, still afraid of dying in the pool, and no longer confine Susu.

    Su Su gritted his teeth and took her to swim to the shore.

    She has the power of fire and spirit, like a warm little sun, able to restrain the cold water for a moment.

    Someone hurriedly shouted outside--

    "It''s not good, it''s not good, Fairy Li and Junior Sister Caishuang have fallen into the Youbing Lake."

    As he struggled to swim forward, Su Su thought to himself, this woman is called Caishuang, right? Very good!

    Finally, her hand touched the shore, and Su Su climbed onto the shore.

    Caishuang was also very happy and excited, and said: "Save..."

    Susu raised her foot, kicked her on her shoulder, and kicked her back into the pool again.

    "Go!"

    Cang Jiu Min just came in, and saw this scene, picking up the girl¡¯s pink and white boots kicked into the cold pool.

    "¡­¡­"

    The disciples behind him were dumbfounded, and it took a long time before they said: "You...you actually killed the younger sister Cai Shuang..."

    The fairy in Fenyi was wet and embarrassed, she pped her hands, the red fire spirits revolved around her, and the clothes on her body became dry again in a blink of an eye.

    Su Su looked back and saw Cang Jiumin with a somber expression, looking at him vaguely, and the disciples behind him were horrified.

    Su Su thought, not only did she kick, she also wanted to beat her double.

    You Bingtan''s air-conditioning was absolutely inconsistent with the method he was practicing, and Su Su was ufortable everywhere.

    Before she had time to say anything, Cang Jiumin flew down and fell into the secluded ice pool, separated the water, and carried Caishuang out.

    As he went ashore, the restless pool calmed down.

    Cang Jiu Min put down Caishuang, Caishuang was already in aa, and was unconscious.

    He stroked his slender fingers, passed the spiritual energy, Caishuang opened his eyes, and saw Cang Jiumin''s moment, she cried so badly, and went to catch Cang Jiumin''s sleeve.

    "Brother Jiumin, Caishuang almost can''t see you anymore."

    Upon hearing this name, Su Su understood who this Caishuang was. It turned out to be the poor mortal girl who was deceived, the adopted daughter of the East Wing Lord.

    is the only one who can call Cang Jiumin the elder brother.

    Caishuang cried miserably, Su Su frowned, and the more she looked at her, the more unhappy she cried. She cried so badly, it felt like she had harmed her first.

    Sure enough, the Peni disciple on the side said angrily: "Master Jiu Min, you must not forget it."

    Su Su immediately said: "Why don''t you ask her, who caused me to fall into the coldke, and want to drag me to the funeral!"

    Cai''s eyes shed, and her pale little face timidly hid beside Cang Jiumin, as if Su Su was extremely terrible.

    Her appearance, as well as Cang Jiumin¡¯s silence, made Su Su angry: "Since you said I killed you, I-simply take the charge."

    She smiled suddenly, pushed Cang Jiu Min away, and pressed Caishuang to the secluded ice pool.

    "Wait until I have been charged with the crime, I will plead guilty." Before that, you can die for the time being.

    Cai saw here true, seeing that she was about to roll back into the secluded ice pool, she screamed: "Ah! Help me..."

    Hold Susu with one hand and pull back to pick the pair.

    Su Su turned around and heard a cold voice saying: "Come to Peni to learn art, and you can''t tolerate your presumptuousness. Starting tomorrow, Li Susu will be fined to wash the sword pool and wash thousands of spirit swords."

    "Cang Jiumin, you don''t have eyes, and you love to wash it. Who cares about your Qinghong Sword Art? Don''t learn it! I''m leaving now!"

    Su Su hit a heavy fire towards Cang Jiumin, the me turned into nothingness as he approached him, Cang Jiumin expressionless, raised his hand Xuan Lei Ning to make a thick chain of arms, trapping Su Su.

    "You can''t help but choose!"

    Peni disciple lifted up Caishuang, who was still in shock, Caishuang sobbed and trembled.

    Cang Jiumin closed his hand and took Su Su to the sword washing pond.

    *

    On the way, Su Su had already scolded the unreasonable and blind Peni disciple in his heart.

    Cang Jiumin had already been sacked by her in the illusion.

    As soon as he arrived at the sword washing pond, a searing heat that waspletely different from that of Youbing Lake followed. Su Su raised his eyes and saw various spirit swords inserted in a sea of ??mes.

    Some are rusty, some are bright and dazzling, and they make the soft sound of spirit swords.

    Cang Jiumin closed the sword washing pond, released her, and sat cross-legged beside her.

    The man¡¯s voice was cold: "Wash the sword with magma, wipe off the dirty air from the sword, when will you wash the thousand handles, and when will you be released from the sword washing pool."

    Cang Jiu Min walked to the edge of the sword washing pool and picked up a spirit sword. His slender hand guided theva into water, brushed the spirit sword, and wiped the spirit sword again and again.

    The dirty air dissipated, and the spirit sword became clean again. With a wave of his hand, the spirit sword returned to the sword washing pond.

    Su Su had previously respected him and shook hands with him to make peace, and there was not much left at this moment.

    Her ck and white eyes stared at him for a long time. Seeing that he was unmoved, she blinked suddenly and said nicely, "Okay, I''ll wash it, this is it."

    Cang Jiumin''s ck pupil nced at her and said nothing.

    Su Su squatted to the edge of the sword washing pool, her lips curled up, and her hand lifted, dozens of spirit swords rose out of thin air, carrying hotva.

    The girl pinched the tactics with both hands, and all the spirit swords pierced Cang Jiumin with their teeth and ws.

    Su Su smiled and turned his head: "Brother be careful, identally didn''t control them..."

    Cang Jiumin darkened his face, avoiding the spirit sword, and came to Su Su in a sh.

    "What are you doing, let me go!"

    Susu struggled, but the man took her to the edge of the sword washing pool without holding his beak. Holding her hand, he picked up an embroidered sword and took her to wash the sword.

    Su Su couldn''t move, the scorching magma turned aura, slightly stinging, making her ufortable.

    Seeing that the embroidered sword became brighter and brighter, she was angry and wronged in her heart, throwing away the spirit sword, and the spirit sword fell into the sword washing pool, sshed withva, and fell on her face.

    The man behind him said nothing, blocking the magma with the back of his hand.

    With a "puff", Cang Jiumin still forbade her to leave after suffering the little bit of pain.

    Seeing her look aggrieved.

    Cang Jiumin paused, frowned, stared at the tumbling magma, and said stiffly: "When I was young, the master asked me to wash a thousand-handed spirit sword, which is connected with the sword in mind, so that it can drive Qinghong Sword Art. ."

    Su Su was stunned, and suddenly realized that he was teaching herself the Qinghong Sword Art. She turned her head to look at him: "What''s the matter, it''s the Shuangshuang who killed me first, but you Peni punished me for her!"

    Cang Jiu Min said lightly: "I know it''s not you."

    "You...huh? What did you say?" Su Su looked at him in surprise, did she hear him right?

    Cang Jiumin said: "The East Wing Lord cherishes her, even though I believe that the Peni disciples believe it, the East Wing Lord will not believe it. You are fined today, and the matter is wiped out, and the East Wing Lord has no reason to pursue it anymore."

    Speaking of his father, he coldly used the words "East Wing Lord".

    Susu said: "If my father knew that I was so spineless, he would rather go to war with Dongshu Wondend than I would give in for this kind of thing!"

    Cang Jiumin''s expression was cold and cold, and he said in a low voice, "Fighting for a while, injuring a thousand enemies, and self-defeating 800. There are countless ways to avoid the blood and the sword, so that she suffers all the hardships. Some, wait and see."

    Susu couldn''t imagine that such "malicious" words woulde out of him, and her back felt cold.

    After recovering, I found that Cang Jiumin''s hands were still wrapped around her palms. I don''t know if she was afraid of her running away, or she was afraid that she would fly dozens of swords to sh him.

    He has distinct bone joints, and guides the scorching sun of the sword washing pond to flow around her.

    Su Su said softly: "Huh?"

    The scorching sun qi from the washing sword pool slowly dissipated the cold air from the secluded ice pool in her body, the pain was gone, reced by a lightness.

    It turns out that the coldness of the Youbing Lake can be relieved by the scorching sun of the Sword Washing Pond. Now that Cang Jiumin has sealed the sword washing pond, isn''t Cai Shuang, who was caught by the cold outside, being tortured for life and painful?

    She blinked, looking sideways at the man next to her.

    Cang Jiu Min was watched by her for a while, and finally couldn''t help it anymore. After breaking her small face, she was not allowed to look at herself again. She still had that mean voice: "Look at it! Wash your sword well."

 Chapter 105: Jealous

    I don''t know how long it took, Su Su gradually realized the benefits of washing swords.

    Hengyang''s swordsmanship is open and close, paying attention to brave characters, but Peni''s Qinghong sword pays attention to the meaning of swords. The thin sword in her palm trembled, and some subtle feelings came.

    Is this sword intent?

    It is said that the Qinghong sword art practice has reached the peak, and the master canmunicate with the sword. In time, he might be able to raise a sword spirit.

    She has always been eager to learn, and after realizing some subtleties, she no longer rejects sword washing. She doesn''t need Cang Jiumin''s guidance and bes serious on her own.

    She was washing her sword by the pool, and Cang Jiumin sat under the tree and looked at her.

    Su Su originally thought that she would be locked in the sword washing pond for a long time, but he did not expect that she would be released from the sword washing pond by Cang Jiumin within a month or so.

    When ¡¡¡¡ was released, I realized that Caishuang was tortured to death due to the cold of Youbingtan, and was taken away by the East Wing Lord a few days ago. In contrast, Su Su was alive and kicking, nothing happened.

    Peni¡¯s disciples would even salute Su Su politely when they met Su Su. Only then did Su Su know that the fact that he kicked Caishuang back to You Bingtan again that day hadn¡¯t been revealed.

    I chanced upon the disciple whom he had witnessed that day filled with indignation. His expression flickered, and he saw Su Su sp his fists. Quandang did not happen.

    Huh? Are Peni disciples so friendly?

    In Xinglin a few days ago, a male disciple blushed and invited Su Su to visit Peni disciples to discuss.

    Su Su thought, if the apprenticeship is sessful, she will have to stay in Peni for a long time, and it is necessary to have a good rtionship with her colleagues, so she dly epted his invitation.

    The disciple was Qianhe and polite, and a bit shy. He talked andughed with Su Su along the way. Who knows that before he left Xinglin, he ran into Cang Jiumin with a cold face around the corner.

    The male disciple instantly became cautious, and quickly said respectfully: "I have seen Master Jiu Min."

    Cang Jiumin''s gaze swept across Su Su, falling on the male disciple.

    "Choose the end, other disciples are practicing swords for the assessment, do you treat the assessment like this?"

    Seeing him in a cold tone, he knew that Master Jiu Min was angry.

    Peni''s ten-year assessment, every disciple must participate, and then the winner will fight the previous sword master.

    If you lose face in the assessment, not only will the master''s face be dull, but you will also be punished for ck.

    Chosen hastily exined: "Master Jiumin Rongzi, my disciple has been practicing sword recently."

    In Peni Ind, everyone is afraid that Jiu Min Master Uncle, who is uncertain, will not be surprised to choose the right ce.

    Su Su saw this, nodded quickly, and spoke for the alternative: "He is right, he is not cking!"

    Chosen originally saw that Xianzun Rongkui hadn''t left the customs, and was kindly invited for fear that he would be bored in Peni. Now his face was pale, and he looked really pitiful.

    As soon as she spoke, Cang Jiumin''s face became even deeper.

    The ck eyeballs fell on Su Su from Chanduan, and said coldly: "I teach disciple Peni, when will it be your turn to interrupt."

    Su Su couldn¡¯t help saying: "I might also be a Peni disciple in the future."

    Cang Jiumin smiled sarcastically: "Fairy Li is not interested in Immortal Sword, and I cannot tolerate a dull person like you in Peni. After washing a thousand-handed sword, I still can''t appreciate the intent of the sword. On the contrary, my disciples in Peni do not want to make progress, Fairy Li It''s better to go back to Hengyang."

    Su Su turned his head to look at him in confusion.

    She was not very angry, Cang Jiumin was originally such an irritable, yin and yang person.

    He was in Xijianchi earlier, and he obviously didn''t puncture with needles like this. When Su Su said that he only touched the sword intent and didn''t appreciate it, he still said it was okay.

    Susu thought that the rtionship between the two had eased, and who knew that he was caught off guard today, and Cang Jiumin became the cold feeling before, and even his eyes were piercing.

    The two looked at each other.

    Seeing that his own affairs were so exhausting, Fairy Li had long been anxious, and said quickly: "It was the fault of the choice, and the disciple will go back and prepare for the assessment."

    After that, he saluted Cang Jiumin, and couldn''t look back at Su Su anymore and left in a hurry.

    Su Su catches up with Cang Jiu Min: "What are you angry with?"

    He looked at Manlin Xingshu, his eyes were indifferent, and he walked forward without paying attention to her.

    Su Su sped his hands, followed behind him, learning his appearance, and coldly criticized: "Peni disciples can reallymit sins. There is such a fierce brother, I suggest Brother Cang and my brother to learn, what is a gentleman? Duanfang, loved by thousands of people."

    Cang Jiu Min stopped and looked at her with a sneer.

    "Why am I angry?"

    He took a step forward, Su Su met his ck eyes brewing a storm, and took a step back subconsciously.

    She was a little nervous for some reason.

    Cang Jiu Min paused, with a cold expression: "Chapter is my best disciple in Peni for nearly a hundred years. Fairy Li doesn''t practice by himself, so don''t harm him."

    "I didn''t harm him!" She looked up and said, "Don''t wrong me."

    He nced at her beautiful face, said nothing, turned and left.

    After that day, she never saw Cang Jiumin again.

    Su Su thought: The nasty bastard, didn''t you start to teach her the Qinghong Sword Art? How to start, just ignore her.

    If it weren''t for Cang Jiumin''s words about sending troops to deal with Caishuang in the sword washing pool earlier, Su Su thought he was deliberately neglecting her because of his sister Caishuang.

    In the past few days, the green fruits on Peni Fairy Ind are ripe, and there will be a few more fresh green fruits in the Susu Temple every morning.

    She just treated it as Peni Fairy prepared for her, and didn''t care too much.

    Today, the Peni assessment decided the winner. She grabbed the fruit and happily slipped over to watch thepetition.

    Muqiang in the realm ofprehension has been no exception since ancient times.

    I heard that Choduan passed the assessment all the way. Today is thest day of the assessment, and Su Su ns to go there and have a look today.

    As soon as she appeared, Chanduan saw her from the crowd.

    Peni¡¯s disciples are all elegant green robes with a jade crown on her ink hair, and the female disciple is a carved hosta. Susu is not from Peni. She has a red robes, like a peach blossom blooming on a branch in March in the world. The silver bell on the waist is delicate and pretty, which is different from the overall style of Peni. Remember "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u\g\eTv.C\o\m" on the mobile phone for one second to provide you with wonderful\novel reading.

    Chanduan''s face turned red, and he nodded at her from a distance.

    Su Su was not here to see him. Seeing the politeness of Zeduan, she waved her hand and made a gesture of cheering.

    A cold gaze fell on her, Su Su raised his eyes and saw Cang Jiumin on the main seat.

    The test started not long after. As Cang Jiumin said, Choduan is really Peni''s best new disciple for hundreds of years.

    He defeated many predecessors, and a seat of fairy sword was radiant.

    The final winner was also a choice.

    The excited Peni disciple next to him said: "Then Senior Brother Zeduan is going to fight Senior Uncle Jiumin?"

    The winner can challenge the previous sword master. Cang Jiumin has been the sword master for a hundred years, and this scene is what Peni disciples are most looking forward to this time.

    The unsmiling, weird-tempered uncle, he must be very interesting to choose the best.

    Previously Rong Kui Xianzun even said that if anyone wins his disciple Cang Jiumin, he will give Qinghong sword art in his pocket even if he doesn''t ept disciples anymore. Everyone knows that Rong Kui is to train his best disciple. Even so, for a hundred years, everyone still wants to win Cang Jiumin.

    Qinghong Sword Art is so tempting, even without apprenticeship, you can learn these six supreme swordsmanship.

    Su Su thoughtfully, Cang Jiumin and Zeduan are already fighting together on the stage.

    Cang Jiumin did not respond to his salute. The people under him were so used to his "no eyes", but no one kept his beak.

    But when he chose the end sword to make dozens of moves, Cang Jiumin''s sword only defended, and did not feed him.

    "Uncle Jiumin is still the rule, let''s choose the end...Huh?"

    Often every time he is assessed, he will ask his disciples to make 50 moves, but today he has to choose 80 moves.

    Cang Jiu Min''s sword is just like his own, with a cold angle and a tricky angle, coupled with simple and rude, hastily ended the battle.

    Today, his sword moves are ethereal and gorgeous, the body of the sword faintly carries the meaning of a fairy sword, and the white aura is like a wing, which has almost amazed everyone.

    "Uncle Jiumin..." The female disciple looked at the man on the stage and squatted to speak, blushing.

    How did she never discover that the terrible and unhumanly terrifying Demon King Cang Jiumin is so good-looking?

    Su Su was also surprised by the turbulent sword intent. She faintly understood why Hengyang''s sword art was not weak, but her father insisted that shee to Peni to learn art.

    Not long after, Cang Jiumin''s sword finger was on Choduan''s chest, Choduan was a little unwilling, and frustratedly conceded.

    Cang Jiu Min put away his sword, but did not see Su Su and the other disciples, and went back to his fairy hall.

    Su Su''s eyes rolled, and suddenly he had an idea.

    Win Cang Jiumin, you can definitely learn all the Qinghong Sword Art, right?

    *

    Cang Jiu Min didn''t walk far, the wind whispered in his ears, and the falling leaves of his feet were blown for several steps.

    He squinted slightly and didn''t look back.

    A figure stabbed with a sword from the air.

    His fairy sword did not go out of its body, and the scabbard faced the man''s sword.

    The scarlet girl was repulsed for a few steps, and she pointed her toes on the apricot forest, and shed at him again holding the sword.

    At that time, she had learned a lot of magic techniques, but she had never learned swords. The swordsmanship she was fascinated by her ears and eyes had no rules, and she only had the courage to go straight.

    "Li Susu." Cang Jiumin''s mouth twitched, "What are you doing?"

    The girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling: "I heard them say that if I win you, Xianzun Rongkui will teach the Qinghong Sword Art, look at the move!"

    He sneered: "By you? Just try it."

    This sentence is also true. He is quite a bit older than Su Su. As the son of a powerful East Wing Master, Rong Kui¡¯s only personal disciple, Cang Jiumin¡¯s cultivation is unfathomable.

    This sentence provokes Su Su, she is stubborn.

    Originally nned to feed his sword strokes with him, although it was impossible to win, he would continue after the big deal, but Cang Jiumin''s exit made Little Phoenix so angry that his tail feathers would explode.

    Who do you look down on?

    She didn''t use the sword immediately, and simply fought him.

    Su Su was originally the root of Tian Ling, and the real fire was bright in her hands. For a while, the temperature in this area of ??Peni Ind was much higher.

    The real fire spread all the way to Cang Jiumin''s feet.

    He raised his hand, the wind moved with his fingers, and the real fire was extinguished.

    Su Su said in his heart: It''s over, this can''t be beat.

    suddenly thought, she said: "Look at the move!"

    threw a pearl at Cang Jiumin.

    He learned the lesson from the previous tickling powder, no longer chopped it up, and dodged sideways.

    Su Su pulls the Qiankun bag and keeps throwing...

    Oiled paper umbre, candied haws, spirit stone.

    Cang Jiu Min had a ck face.

    Until she threw a pill pill, the pill pill exploded, the white mist diffused, and countless murderous steel-toothed rabbits were transformed and bitten at him.

    didn''t know what escape weapon Li Susu was, Cang Jiumin was in the mist and couldn''t see anything for a while.

    He knew that Li Susu was an ancient spirit, and he didn''t dare to really crush these phantom things, so he had to stand coldly on the spot. He was a fairy, and biting him with these wastes was almost like tickling him.

    just thought so, someone pierced through the fog, raised his hand and called him. Although he couldn''t see things for a short time, Cang Jiumin had a keen sense of hearing. He wanted to end this absurd fight, so he pretended not to know it until she got closer.

    Cang Jiumin grabbed Su Su¡¯s wrist, she deliberately empty her feet, and made a vain move, as if she would fall to the ground in the next moment.

    A pale cold hand suddenly took her.

    She was taken aback.

    Actually, this is just...a trick that makes people underestimate the enemy, but since Cang Jiumin was fooled, why should he count? Su Su rushed towards him, pressing him to the ground, and at the same time, the faint talisman in his hand "pped" against his forehead.

    "You lost!"

    She held down his shoulders, picked up his sword on the side, the scabbard was against his neck, and said, "Brother Jiu Min, ept defeat!"

    The mist cleared, and the surrounding steel-toothed rabbits had long since turned into bubbles.

    The boring scenery of Peni that has remained unchanged for thousands of years appeared before his eyes, and the girl sat on his waist, urging him triumphantly.

    His body is stiff: "Get off."

    Su Su grinned and said, "Hurry up and give up! You got the anchor, and you can''t move anyway. If you don''t give up, you can''t finish it today."

    I don''t know if this "despicable" method made him angry, and there was a light blush at the end of his eyes, and he remained silent and said nothing.

    She inevitably became anxious, and pushed him: "Hey, Rong Kui Xianzun didn''t say how to defeat you. You said in the sword pool. Soldiers are not tired of deceit."

    The "unmovable" person under his body curled up slightly.

    vaguely said: "Yeah."

 Chapter 106: Way

    Su Su inexplicably felt that the scene before him was very familiar, and some fragments shed in his mind, under the moon in the world, the fox demon, the fierce young man...

    Nightmare was taken aback, and quickly cast the spell again. It looked at the zed beads that were getting lighter and faint. Oops, it wouldn''tst long.

    Very strange, Nightmare looked at the Liulizhu, and Li Susu''s heart seemed to have something resisting all these emotions.

    Su Su frowned and shook his head, those pictures faded.

    It''s because she thinks too much. She has never been to the human world. How can she have a human memory?

    The appraisal of the disciple was over, and Rong Kui was not there. Cang Jiumin acquiesced that she had won, and taught her basic sword skills in the past few days.

    She didn''t know that Cang Jiumin had already prated the Qinghong Sword Art, so it was okay for him to teach her.

    Without Cang Jiumin''s order, she obediently goes to the sword pool to wash the sword every morning.

    Until dusk, Cang Jiumin will pass on her sword art.

    He is harsh on himself, and it is no exception to Susu.

    If her sword move was wrong, he would hit her wrist mercilessly. Su Su gritted her teeth and endured it.

    But one day, Cang Jiumin frowned slightly when he saw her reluctantly.

    There were more fruits in Su Su¡¯s room at night.

    This fruit is sweet and crunchy. After eating it, the Lingtai is bright and it is something that Hengyang Sect does not have. Su Su couldn''t help but pull the little fairy in the hall and asked her: "Where did you pick this fruit?"

    Little Fairy shook his head, and said in surprise: "I don''t know either."

    She knows that Peni has precious green fruits, but where the green fruits grow, people like Xiaoxian who were born in Peni have never heard of it.

    Little Fairy quit, Su Su stared at Qing Guo for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking.

    On the second day, Su Su went to the Immortal Pce, but did not find Cang Jiumin. The immortal in his temple said that the Eastern Wing Lord came to Peni with Caishuang, and Cang Jiumin was talking to the Eastern Wing Lord.

    Su Su lowered his eyes, pinched the fruit in his palm, and responded.

    Then wait a few more days, and wait until Cang Jiumin is free.

    But this time, Su Su was waiting for other news¡ª¡ª

    Peni has been spreading recently, Cang Jiumin is about to be a Taoist couple with Cai Shuang. Most of Peni knew about Caishuang''s body being deceived by Ding Xun before.

    is just a person who cultivates, cares about the consistent Taoism, and does not care about the so-called female chastity.

    The realm ofprehension doesn''t care, but Cai Shuang, who has changed from a mortal woman to a monk, cares.

    After hearing that she had returned to Dongshu Wondend, she had found her dead several times, but fortunately, the East Wing Lord stopped her.

    Cai Ai Ai indicated that it was Ding Xun who forced her, and she only had a righteous brother in her heart. The East Wing Lord himself made the decision and asked Cang Jiumin to marry her. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Susu didn''t know why, and felt bored.

    She went out and happened to meet Caishuang.

    Cai Cai''splexion is a bit sallow, no longer rosy and white. The coldness of Youbingtan has always affected her in the end.

    Cai Shuang is already a monk, but like a mortal woman, she embroiders the wedding dress with embarrassment.

    Su Su nced at the bright red wedding gown in her hand and pursed her lips.

    Caishuang naturally saw her at a nce. She looked innocent and joyful, as if she didn''t remember the previous discord at all. She came over to hold Su Su''s hand and said, "Fairy Li, are you here to find Brother Jiu Min? He is not there."

    Su Su drew his hand: "I got it."

    She didn''t like Caishuang, so she didn''t want to talk to her. Caishuang saw that she didn''t follow the routine and wanted to go, and quickly said, "Don''t you ask where Jiumin''s brother has gone?"

    Su Su turned back, looked at her with a smile, shook his head and said, "Don''t ask, don''t say it."

    Caishuang''s face turned ck, as if he hadn''t heard her words: "He has gone to the mortal world, to find the shark''s tears for me. Whenever we get married in the mortal world, we have the rules of betrothal. Ny-nine shark''s tears, You can stay youthful and keep your body healthy."

    Susu said: "It''s really difficult to talk to you, so let''s talk about what else you have to say, hurry up."

    Cai Shuang Chuchu pitifully, nced at her reproachfully.

    Su Su tilted his head and suddenly said, "Are you afraid of me?"

    Cai''s face became stiff.

    Su Su smiled sharply: "What are you afraid of me? If you kick you into the ice pool like thest time, you are still afraid...Your brother Jiumin likes me?"

    Cai''s lips trembled: "Don''t talk nonsense! If he really likes you, he won''t agree to the Eastern Wing Lord marry me!"

    "I didn''t guess wrong, I was afraid of thetter." Su Su touched her chin, and learned from a senior from the Hengyang Sect. She looked like a bad woman and looked like a bad woman. She approached to pick a pair.

    Caishuang took a step back in fright: "What are you going to do?"

    Susu said: "I want to tell you that if you don''t have the strength, don''t go to disgusting people, otherwise, you will be like this."

    She let go, a piece of jade turned into powder in her hand.

    Caishuang hasn''t recovered from the surprise, Su Su has already gone far.

    Walking far away, the smile on the corner of Su Su''s mouth disappeared, kicking the small gravel on the stone path.

    Lingtai is slightly warm, and the ruthless Tao runs silently where she can''t see it. She doesn''t understand why she is upset.

    Could it be Caishuang deliberately disgusted her, shouldn''t it be enough to get back with revenge?

    Peni¡¯s apricot blossoms never withered. At night, Susu opened the bamboo and a group of frogs lined up in groups.

    "Go and scare her."

    toad-, each of them is more fierce than the other, after receiving the task, they jumped into the double hall of mining.

    After a short while, there was a hoarse scream.

    Through the window, Su Su saw Cai Shuang screaming like crazy, much scarier than the ms on the ground, the maids were far more scary than the pitiful posture in the day, and they finally had a smooth body and mind.

    She pped her hands, ready to leave.

    A figure looked at her coldly.

    "Cang Jiu Min?"

    Someone raised his hand, and the group of magical toad-mao turned into ashes in an instant. He said, "You are also qualified to move her?"

    Su Su was stunned before he was about to speak, but he suddenly made a move. Su Su was trapped by three flying gs, they were spinning fast, and the faint blue light imprisoned her, Su Su fell to the ground with a pain in his soul.

    The banner of the Lord''s Soul began to **** her soul.

    Su Su saw Cang Jiumin''s eyes with killing intent through three banners.

    She was so young and wanted to escape, but she had no strength to fight back until a white light shed between her eyebrows and the three gs shattered.

    She vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    In thest scene when ¡¡¡¡ passed out, she seemed to hear the voice of shaking light: "Su Su!"

    *

    The "Cang Jiu Min" person walked away, his appearance gradually changed, and he became the East Wing Lord!

    East Wing Lord''s face was ugly: "He left something to protect her."

    The nightmare looked at the cracks in the ss beads in front of him, like a mournful concubine: "The fantasy beads have no power, and the dreams cannot be maintained. The dreams begin to be repaired automatically. He is the life of the lone star of the gods. Will the demon Lord wake up and kill me? "

    On the other side, Cang Jiumin had several wounds on his body, and it was raining on the earth.

    He closed his eyes, and there were ny-nine shark tears beside him, all of them like pearls.

    On the way back to Peni, there was a slight smile in his eyes.

    But after looking around, the little fairy told him: "Fairy Li went out a few days ago and never came back."

    The smile in his eyes faded a little, and an ominous premonition surged in his heart.

    The Lord of the East Wing looked at arge box of radiant shark tears, picked up one, and said, "You actually found it. It''s a pity that the little girl has left Peni."

    Cang Jiumin''s face sank: "Didn''t you promise me..."

    "Yes, I promised you that if you find ny-nine shark tears from the extinct shark n, I will send Caishuang back to the mortal world, so that she will be treated as a mortal and no longer care about her." Tears were thrown in, "Go to Hengyang and ask you to marry the daughter of Qu Xuanzi. Unfortunately, Min''er, she doesn''t trust you and thinks you are going to marry Caishuang, and she has already returned to Hengyang with Yaoguang."

    Cang Jiumin snorted, the small wound on his face made him look pale and cold.

    "I don''t believe a word of your words. If she doesn''t believe it, then she won''t believe it, I will say it myself!"

    After that, he is going to Yujian to Hengyang Sect.

    "Stop!" The East Wing Lord behind him said angrily, "Nizi, have you forgotten the fate that the n predicted for you when you were a hundred years old! Love is not over, as a flying ash. I will send you to Peni for my father. I hope you survived this disaster, who knows what you did!"

    The East Wing Lord threw a piece of jade.

    "Desire gives birth to a demon. Now you can''t even drive away the devil. She will kill you!"

    Cang Jiu Min saw that piece of jade, he knew that the East Wing Lord knew everything.

    He picked up the jade that hides the devilish energy, and his ck eyes looked at the Eastern Wing Lord: "How about living, how about turning into fly ash? From now on, you will treat me as dead."

    After finishing speaking, Cang Jiumin fought out with a celestial force, which was worthy of falling on the eavesdropper outside the hall.

    Cai Cai spit out a mouthful of blood, and all the power that the East Wing Lord gave her to cross was dissipated in this blow, and her face began to grow old. Cai Shuang is aware of the passing of vitality: "Foster father save me, save me..."

    The East Wing Lord, who loved her in the past, looked very disappointed.

    "Cai Shuang, you shouldn''t be like that." Self-righteous, entangled with Ding Xun, and increasingly vicious.

    Since childhood, you and Jiu Min have cultivated rtionships, but you can''t hold a ce in his heart until he gives birth to a demon and meets love.

    As long as there is a little way to save Cang Jiumin, he will notmit evil personally to kill the female doll of Hengyang Sect.

    The East Wing Master sighed, waved his hand, saved Cai Shuang''s life, and sent her back to the mortal world, where Cai Shuang should go.

    I hope you can ept the gap from fairy to mortal.

    *

    Shaking anxiously asked, "How is Susu?"

    áé Xuanzi shook his head, his face solemn.

    She shook her eyes and tears were about toe out: "It''s because I''m not good, I didn''t take good care of the younger sister."

    áé Xuanzi patted her shoulder: "It''s not your fault. The person who hurt Susu should not be underestimated."

    Even if he is Qu Xuanzi, he can''t guarantee that his cultivation base is higher than that of the opponent. The man was determined to kill Su Su, and Su Su was lucky to have survived.

    Hengyang Sect used the retrospective method to reproduce what happened to Su Su.

    shook lightly and said angrily: "Cang Jiumin! Why did he do this!"

    "The Three Soul Banners are not Cang Jiu Min." Qu Xuan Zi looked at the scene and knew who it was. Even if it wasn''t Cang Jiu Min, it was Dong Shu''s great power.

    "Head." Someone came to report, "Peni disciple Cang Jiumin asked to see Fairy Yuling."

    The eyshes of the person on the bed trembled, Qu Xuanzi sighed in his heart and helped Su Su: "Well, do you want to see him?"

    Su Su opened her eyes, her lips were pale, she shook her head: "Let him go back, I don''t want to see anyone now."

    áé Xuanzi said: "Okay."

    Nagasawa''s snow is blowing.

    Susu asionally fell asleep, asionally awake, woke up this morning, the spirit bird jumped in front of her window, and shook his eyes to see her.

    Shaking his face hesitated, but he stopped talking.

    "What''s wrong?" Su Su asked.

    Shake up: "Nothing."

    "Sister, just say if you can''t hide."

    shook lightly and smirked, and said: "Your life and soul are damaged. If you don''t repair your life and soul, your life will be affected, and it will be difficult to improve your cultivation."

    Su Su was not surprised, and gave a soft "um".

    There is no pessimism or surprise.

    shook a nce at her: "But there is a way to save you."

    "What can I do?"

    "That''s... Oh, that''s that!" Shaking his face blushed, "The world is divided into Yin and Yang, and He He Shuang Xiu, it''s simr to that."

    She hesitated. Obviously, this kind of thing is even stronger than Shuangxiu.

    Su Su also faintly guessed it.

    In the past, the evil cultivation of the Hehuan Sect used the method of harvesting yin and replenishing the yang, treating women as furnaces-tripods to supplement and increase their cultivation.

    The way he shakes his mouth is obviously...reverse this method and find a furnace-ding for Su Su.

    Shaking lightly and whispered: "Fuya, I have been taking care of you recently. The head of the house means that it is the most important thing to wish you well."

    Before she could speak, Su Su shook her head: "I don''t agree."

    shook his mouth wide and sighed.

    Xue Jing Fei Ling outside the window, there is something Shao Guang didn''t tell Su Su, under the fairy gate, the disciple of Peni, has not left.

    Everyone in Hengyang knew that they had hurt Su Su, and they changed their ways to fix him every day. He was hurt everywhere, he didn''t fight back, and he didn''t leave.

    looks pitiful.

 Chapter 107: He Ling

    In front of the mountain gate, the boy''s Tsing Yi was stained with blood, and he was carrying a fairy sword.

    The disciple who came down from Hengyang Xianshan whispered: "He is still here, don''t you know that everyone hates him? What''s wrong with thew enforcement brother, don''t throw him out of the mountain."

    Another said: "Knock him away, he will be here again soon."

    "Is he still trying to see Fairy Yuling? Didn''t he know that in a few days, Yuling will marry Brother Fuya."

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, he didn''t fight back no matter what, but Cang Jiumin, who didn''t respond, suddenly came to the disciple and grabbed his shirt: "What did you say!"

    The male disciple was approached by him, and for a while, he was timid, but when I remembered that Su Su was injured like that when he came back from Peni, it was difficult for him to have a good face.

    "I said that Yuling and Yuefuya are getting married. If you still know what you know, go back to your Peni and don''t dirty thisnd."

    Cang Jiu Min tightened his fingers and looked at him with a cold look.

    Just when the Hengyang disciple was approaching a major enemy and thought he was going to do something, he suddenly released his hand and turned away without saying a word.

    Shaking over in the afternoon, seeing that there is no one at the gate of the mountain, he asked the disciple beside him: "What about others?"

    The disciple said: "I heard the news that Susu was going to get married early in the morning, so I left, and I probably gave up on it."

    Shaoguang sighed inwardly and looked in the direction of the mountain gate: "It''s fine if you leave."

    When Susu''s injury settles down, the headmaster will definitely ask Dongtu for an exnation, saying that there will be a fierce battle between Hengyang and Dongshu. As the son of the East Wing Lord, Cang Jiumin would not be able to fight Susu.

    On the way back, I met Yuefuya.

    shook his eyes and nced at his wedding dress: "For Su Su?"

    Yue Fuya: "Yeah."

    He lowered his eyes, always a weird look, when he looked at the wedding gown a little softer.

    shook lightly and said, "I thought you were not happy."

    Yue Fuya''s ears are reddish, and the words are simple and concise: "No."

    shook lightly andughed: "Take care of Susu in the future."

    Nowadays, except for Su Su, everyone in Hengyang knows that Yue Fuya is going to be a Taoist couple with her, and Qu Xuanzai also acquiesced in this matter. Susu''s safety is the most important in Qu Xuanzi''s heart.

    Just for Yue Fuya, Su Su''s situation requires him to be the person who pays to give her a lot of cultivation base to warm her up.

    said it was double cultivation, but it was actually repairing her life and soul and giving her the cultivation base. It might be difficult for him to improve himself.

    Shao Guang was originally afraid that Yue Fuya had a grudge in his heart. Who knows that he regards this as honey. Since he doesn''t feel any pain or embarrassment in it, Yao Guang smiled, Sister Su Su will be very happy.

    Nightmare is holding the ss beads, his heart is ashamed. It has spent a lot of effort to create a dream to get rid of the devil¡¯s powerful enemy Gongye Jianwu, but forgot that there is such a person as Yuefuya.

    Anyway, where did the devil go?

    *

    It was the day before the wedding that Su Su knew about it.

    Shaoguang was afraid that she would cry and make a lot of noise. Who knows, the girl sat by the window for a long time, staring at the spirit birds ying outside.

    asked for a while: "Fuya is willing?"

    Shaking light and nodding quickly: "Then...what about you?"

    Su Su¡¯s lips were pale, and she smiled: "He was trying to save me. What I didn''t want to do, I just wronged him."

    Shaking lightly and whispered: "I thought you were still reading Cang Jiumin."

    As soon as he said this, Shaoguang knew that he had said something that shouldn''t be said, and quickly said: "I didn''t mean that..."

    Su Su lowered his eyes and shook his head.

    Shaoguang couldn''t help asking: "Do you like Yuefuya?"

    Bing a Taoist couple is no better than a mortal marriage. On the day of the wedding, you will put a drop of your heart and soul into the other party¡¯s fairy soul. After thousands of years, you will be prosperous, and you will lose everything.

    is more effective than any promise made by mortals.

    Susu said: "I don''t know."

    She covered her heart, here... It''s empty, like a closed door, she can''t realize such feelings, even when Shaoguang says "like", in her world, it''s just a meaningless word.

    What is like, and what kind of feeling is like? She naturally likes Yuefuya, but is it really the emotion in her mouth?

    Su Su thought of another person, why under the Peni Three Souls, she felt sad when she saw Cang Jiumin hurt her.

    On the second day, Su Su changed into a wedding dress, and the whole Hengyang was arranged very festively.

    Nine fairy deer were waiting in Changze Mountain early.

    Su Su was in a trance when he was supported on the fairy car.

    Auspicious clouds passed by, and the fairy car slowly flew from the sky in Changze into the Hengyang Hall.

    She saw someone standing there waiting for her, Fuya.

    He raised his head and locked her eyes tightly.

    At that moment, Su Su had an illusion that he had been waiting for her here for a long time.

    The moment he saw her, a little smile appeared in his ck pupils. Inexplicably, Su Su felt zing.

    Yue Fuya came over to wee her, and the moment the two touched their fingers, Su Su felt a strange feeling in his heart¡ªthe young man¡¯s hands were cold.

    Yue Fuya''s sword art practice is so just and pure, will there be such a cold body temperature?

    However, it is indeed Fuya''s face.

    Su Su told himself not to think about it, Qu Xuanzi is also there, and there is no way to go wrong in the joint repair ceremony.

    Her life and soul was damaged and her body was weak. After a slight pause under her feet, he also stopped and said in a low voice, "Be careful."

    He held her, and a steady stream of gentle spiritual power poured in, Su Su instantly became rxed.

    Throughout the ceremony, Su Su felt that his thoughts were erratic, but the people around him were very serious.

    Until his finger touched his eyebrows, and the blood dripped into her knowledge of the sea, she stared up at him in a daze, he gently stroked her cheek, lowered his head, led her hand, and ced it on his eyebrow.

    "Su Su." He muttered, "It''s your turn."

    She bit her lip and saw that she was all around her. After a while, she dullly poured her blood into the sea of ??knowledge.

    The fusion of spiritual consciousness is several times more sensitive to a cultivator than the physical body.

    At the moment when the two peoplemunicated with each other, a strange feeling surged.

    She took a step back in a panic, covering her eyebrows, her cheeks could not stop flushing.

    She looked a little timid and uneasy, making the eyes of people around her smile more intense.

    Susu didn¡¯t know how he made it to the end of the ceremony.

    Since ancient times, the ceremony of bing a Taoist couple is also called He Ling. When one''s heart and blood touches the other''s consciousness, one can feel the other''s love for oneself.

    Susu felt like a tiny fish in his heart, and was caught off guard against the vast and terrifying prison sea.

    The vaguely touched love made her feel shocked and at a loss.

    Supporting the cliff... Isn¡¯t it also to save yourself? If you say that you have some likes, Su Su believes, but when, his love is like the entangled barren purgatory?

    Su Su didn''t notice, the man on the side retracted his hand, his eyes were slightly gloomy and gloomy.

    Naturally, he can also appreciate Susu''s love.

    Empty, white knows the sea...

    There is nothing.

    His pause and coldness were only momentary, and the pure smile returned to his face.

    *

    Su Su returned to the fairy hall. She was supposed to think about how to get along with Yuefu Ya, but only when she got into bed, she fell asleep.

    Now that life and soul are iplete, it is not easy for her to survive now.

    Not long after she fell asleep, a man in a red wedding dress walked in. Someone irritated and said: "Xianjun, the fairy is asleep."

    The man was not displeased, and said mildly: "I see, you can leave, I will take care of her."

    He walked around the screen embroidered with cranes and saw a beautiful face sleeping soundly.

    His face is gentle and absent, and his eyes are cold, like a pool of bottomless stagnant water. He buried his head in her neck, like a venomous snake that spit out a letter and entangled her.

    But in the end, even though his expression was terrifying, only a kiss fell gently on her cheek.

    Su Su slept for several days again.

    She opened her eyes and sat up from the bed, looking down at her clothes, which had already been changed.

    The red wedding dress was transformed into avender silk skirt, with the hem of the skirt ring open, with a fine stream of light. Her slender waist is tied with delicate ties, and this body is more delicate and beautiful than her previous outfit.

    Susu yed with Luozi and went out.

    She didn''t see Yue Fuya, and asked the disciples in the temple: "Where is Xianjun?"

    disciple said: "You are awake! The fairy is in the back mountain, he told you that if you wake up, you must drink this."

    Susu has an extra jade bottle in his hand.

    She opened it, and the faint fragrance came. It was Yang Lu who was drunk. Legend has it that this thing is only found in the South China Sea Swallowing Whale n and can raise souls, but they are most violent and stingy. How did Yue Fuya get this thing?

    Su Su came to the back mountain and smelled a light blood.

    After another sniff, it seemed to be gone again.

    Yue Fuya walked out of the forest and hugged a pocket rabbit. When he saw her, he paused and said with a smile: "Su Su."

    Su Su touched the rabbit: "Is this for me?"

    "Yeah." He touched her hair, his previously rigid tone, trying hard to soften, "When I remove the demon, it can apany you, howe out?"

    "I''m looking for you." Su Su rubbed his eyes sleepily, "Fuya, you went to the South China Sea and got into a fight with the Sky Swallowing Whale?"

    "No." He said, "Why would I go to the South China Sea to cause trouble? Drunk Yang Lu got it identally while practicing outside. It''s cold outside. Now you are unstable and you will get sick. I will take you back."

    Su Su looked at him for a moment, stretched out his hand at him, and smiled: "Back."

    He bent his lips, this time more real, with a smile spreading across his eyes, he squatted down in front of Su Su.

    Su Su was lying on his back, so close, she sniffed at his neck calmly.

    The **** air with the clear air of pine and cypress... If there is no such thing.

    He was lying. Not only did he go to the South China Sea, he should have killed a lot of Sky-Swallowing Whales before he made up the bottle of Drunk Yang Lu.

    He himself was injured, so he would hide in the back mountain, and did not return to the fairy hall the first time.

    There were strange ripples in Susu''s heart, which made her feel a little ufortable.

    She stared at the man''s side face in a daze. For a long time, she gently touched his face with her hand.

    His steps suddenly stopped, and he turned his head to look at her.

    She didn''t have time to retract, and looked at him directly.

    "What are you doing?" he asked in a dumb voice.

    Susu didn''t know, she wanted to do it, so she did it. His reaction faintly ovepped with those in Peni Fairy Ind and Xinglin.

    She wants to take a closer look, but he lowered his head and said with a quick smile: "Even if you want to... you have to go back to the pce and talk about it."

    Su Su understood what he meant, angrily refuted: "Nonsense!"

    Until he put himself on the bed.

    Su Su shook his hand and said seriously: "I''m serious, you don''t have to be like this. I don''t want to dy you, you will...will damage your cultivation."

    He squatted down, looked into her eyes, and held her hand: "I do."

    Su Su shook her head, she stared at her slender fingers held by him: "Fuya, do you remember the wooden box I gave you when you became a teacher? I want to see it."

    The man''s body stiffened slightly, and then he said, "Some time ago, the teacher made me lose when I was on a mission. I''m sorry."

    Su Su raised his eyes and looked at him for a long while. Before his gentle mask was about to stretch out, she said, "It''s okay, it''s not an important thing. If you lose it, just lose it."

    "I won''t lose all the things you give in the future." He whispered.

    Su Su gave a hum, and put his chin on his shoulder: "Fuya, what kind of fragrance is on you? I have never smelled this kind of smell on you."

    He said lightly: "I identally got on it when I went to the back mountain."

    Su Su thought, it''s quite calm. Cang Jiu Min.

    Yue Fu Ya''s soulmp did not go out, proving that the real Yue Fu Ya did not have an ident, it should be trapped by Cang Jiu Min.

    Su Su originally wanted to see when he showed his feet, but she didn''t expect that Cang Jiumin was really trying to imitate Yue Fuya.

    Yue Fuya''s living habits, his eloquence, his missions to the teacher''s door, and even the Hengyang sword pose, he can see it at a nce.

    Once, Su Su saw him at the gate of the temple, low-eyed and gently talking to the disciples in the gate.

    She knew that Cang Jiumin was disdainful of this.

    He is willing to be another person''s shadow, imitating him, taking care of everything for himself every morning and dusk.

    She thought of the zing love in his divine consciousness, slightly lost.

    So that when he turned around, Su Su didn''t know what he was thinking at this time, and subconsciously smiled at him.

    In the next moment, she saw the light of stars in those dark eyes.

 Chapter 108: Long years

    Cang Jiu Min''s outfit has a great posture of being worn out.

    Su Su didn''t double repair with him for the time being, Cang Jiumin couldn''t help but bend his lips instead of thinking of something.

    She has a grudge, does it prove that she does not have Yuefuya in her heart?

    Su Su waited for a few days and saw that he became more and more realistic. Now the disciples of Hengyang Sect really regard him as their respected chief disciple.

    A gloomy-minded jackal is mixed in a flock of sheep, but he suppresses his nature and pretends to be pure and upright.

    Su Su has a bit of a mind to deal with him, since you want to act, so good, you must hold back.

    In the daytime, she asked the fairy servant toe in with a pot of pandan. When Cang Jiumin came back in the night, she saw two extra pots of pandan in the room at a nce.

    Susu stood by, watering them.

    She looks pretty good today, much more energetic than before.

    He looked at it for a moment, with a touch of softness in his eyes, and surrounded her from behind: "How can I have the energy to do this today?"

    Since the two became Taoists, there has rarely been such a close moment.

    Cang Jiumin pays attention to proportion, Yue Fuya is a rtively dull person, and will never be too proactive. So even if he hugged her, he didn''t dare to hug her too tightly.

    Su Su smiled secretly, knowing that it is not easy for him to maintain a decent and ceremonial coat, she said: "There is no color in the fairy hall. I asked my disciple to make some pots of flowers and nts."

    Cang Jiu Min''s lips rubbed her neck, and his voice was hoarse: "If you think the fairy pce is boring, we will return to Changze tomorrow."

    "That''s not necessary, Nagasawa is too deserted, Xiandian is very good."

    "Are you sleepy now?" He asked, his gaze fell on her delicate neck, his tone was calm, and he said tentatively, "You have been married for a few days, and your soul hasn''t been repaired yet."

    Mending the soul of life, she has to do double repairs when she is awake.

    It''s not clear who is taking advantage of this matter. In Su Su''s current situation, only Cang Jiumin passed the cultivation base to her, and his own cultivation base would only retreat instead of advancing.

    Susu turned around in his arms, he almost didn''t have time to change his expression, his expression froze, and he immediately looked at her with a trace of shame, his eyes were clear, as if he had no evil thoughts.

    Susu thought: Do you want me to agree or refuse?

    She smiled, thinking about the good show for a while, she also cooperated with him, looking at him with red cheeks, and nodding lightly.

    Cang Jiu Min''s face was cold for a moment, and his hand tightened suddenly.

    Seeing his expression, Su Su guessed what he was thinking at the moment. It''s nothing more than thinking that he is willing to repair with Yuefuya.

    She is ignorant and understands that if this person has only lustful thoughts in his mind, he will definitely not be angry, and will be happy about it.

    But when he nodded, he was angry. For a moment, he almost forgot to y Yuefuya, almost tore off his disguise, his hands almost pinched her back pain.

    Susu pretended not to know, looked at him in confusion: "Fuya?"

    Anger was suppressed by him.

    "Sorry," he said.

    Susu swears that she could hear a bit of gnashing her teeth in his tone, obviously her anger was about to drown her mind, and she had to pretend to be sane and calm.

    Even under Su Su''s gaze, he squeezed out a trace of joy, but there was no smile in his ck eyes. Su Su deliberately lowered his eyes to untie his belt.

    He remained silent, his eyes fixed on the top of her hair.

    "Do you like Yue...me?" Su Su''s chin was lifted, "Look at me."

    Su Su wanted to remind him that you are ying Yue Fuya, not trying to kill my enemy.

    She suddenly wanted to know how long this person could bear.

    Under hispelling gaze, she bit her lip and said, "Of course I like it. Fuya, what''s wrong with you, your face is so ugly. I like you... Are you unhappy?"

    He closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes, he smiled and said, "Of course I am happy, how can I be unhappy!"

    He pulled her over, and in a blink of an eye, the coat he carefully wore for Su Su in the morning shattered under his palm.

    Susu knew he was annoyed.

    I guess I can''t wait to strangle her now, Su Su wants tough even more when he is angry.

    When he pressed onto himself, Su Su knew if he could.

    If he really made hime, he might have to toss her to death at this moment.

    She moved her fingers slightly, and a disciple ran in from outside.

    "Fairy Yuling, Fairy Yuling..."

    The fairy waiter ran in, only to see the pose of the two of them at the moment, and quickly lowered their heads, their faces flushed.

    Cang Jiumin said coldly: "Get out."

    Immortal attendant also panicked, and hurried to leave.

    Susu said: "What''s the matter?"

    In Hengyang Sect, Susu''s status is greater than Fuya, and the fairy servant quickly said: "I made a mistake during the day. I was going to send evil spirits, but it turned out to be pandan grass, but Xianjun is allergic to pandan grass. ..."

    After speaking, she lowered her head, picked up two pots of pandan and ran away, not daring to look at Su Su and Cang Jiu Min.

    After listening to her, Su Su turned her head and asked with concern: "Yes, I almost forgot, you have been allergic to pandan grass, and you will develop rash and fever when you get close. Do you have any difort?"

    The person on ¡¡¡¡ is stiff.

    She raised her hand and ced it on his forehead, wondering: "Why didn''t..."

    He suddenly held her hand and smiled calmly: "It''s a little ufortable, I didn''t pay attention just now."

    He remained silent, and after a moment, he took Su Su''s hand and ced it on his forehead.

    Su Su touched his forehead, which had just returned to normal temperature, and it was hot at the moment.

    She untied his cuffs and opened his sleeves. As expected, scattered red dots appeared on the young boy''s strong arm.

    She almostughed, but said anxiously on her face: "Fuya, wait, I''ll help you get the medicine."

    She pushed him away, took out a blue bottle from the makeup box, curled the corners of her lips, returned to him, and said enthusiastically: "It won''t be ufortable to eat this."

    Cang Jiu Min stared at the bottle in her hand, her eyes uncertain, and smiled: "Okay."

    Su Su poured out two pills, and said nonsense seriously: "This kind of pills is used to relieve the itching with a smile. After you take it, you may not help butugh. It''s okay. Just smile and smile."

    His face was slightly stiff, Su Su squeezed his face.

    Material fixed himself as "Yue Fuya" and he did not dare to resist, she fed it in.

    After a while, looking at the expressionless Cang Jiumin, she curiously said: "Why don''t youugh, this medicine is very effective."

    The blue veins on his forehead jumped and said, "I will endure it."

    What else did she say, he couldn''t bear to hold her down, and his long legs pressed her down: "Hey, stop making trouble."

    Feeling that Cang Jiumin was about to be broken by her own y, shey down honestly, nning to let him go today and continue tomorrow.

    One person can never be another person.

    To be him, he must endure many grievances and hardships.

    Su Su fell asleep unknowingly, and after a long time, Su Su became conscious again. It''s night in Hengyang, and the pearl in the fairy pce exudes radiance.

    She feels veryfortable, like soaking in warm water.

    opened his eyes, only to realize that Cang Jiumin was transmitting the cultivation base for her.

    His pale fingers touched her forehead, and the blue light circted between them. Su Su slept very peacefully every night, only to know today that it turned out to be like this.

    No wonder, even if the two of them did not have dual cultivation, she still did not feel the ufortable loss of life and soul. It turned out that Cang Jiumin helped her daily.

    Under the iplete life and soul, these cultivation bases will only disperse very quickly.

    He realized that she was awake, and gently touched her hair: "What''s the matter? Where is it ufortable?"

    With mixed feelings in her heart, she suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    The Qingming Lingtai seemed to be bound by something. Once again, she felt the taste, sour and swelling, making people''s eyes red.

    Su Su embraced his neck, he lowered his eyes to look at her, his eyes were originally Cang Jiumin''s indifference and coldness, which he slowly changed to Yuefuya''s cute and gentle.

    Without a word, she suddenly stood up and kissed him on the cheek.

    Cang Jiu Min''s expression stagnated, and he looked at her in disbelief. After a long while, he reacted to something, he put her in his arms, and resisted the strange yin and yang and the sour smell: "Sleep, Li Susu."

    Her hand gently grabbed his clothes, and the corners of her mouth raised. It was the first time in her life that she felt nostalgic.

    It''s not that I want to kiss Yue and Fuya, it''s you, Cang Jiumin.

    *

    The daily life of watching Cang Jiumin ying Yuefuya is so rich that Susu almost forgot, and the East Wing Lord¡¯s affairs have not been resolved.

    After discussing with several elders, Hengyang and Dongshu had aplete break, and the mind, swordsmanship, and immortality would never be passed on to any disciple of Dongshu. Even in the Hundred Years Grand Competition, Dongshu disciples would no longer be required to participate. The appearance of Dongshu disciples on the Hengyang sect site was the end of the dispersal of souls and souls.

    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, there has been a break between Xianzong.

    This influence is not small, at least the Xianzong who had good rtions with Hengyang also showed his attitude and stopped contacting Dongshu.

    Losing the mind and being unable to participate in the Hundred Years Grand Tournament, even the secret realm appeared in the fairy mountain of Hengyang, and Dongshu''s disciples were no longer allowed to enter. For Dongshu, it was a huge loss.

    Su Su went to see Cang Jiumin''s reaction. He lowered his eyes, his expression was neither salty nor indifferent, and he didn''t care much, as if Dongshu''s affairs had nothing to do with him.

    In fact, Su Su did not expect the East Wing Lord to bow her head and apologize. After all, as a senior who will live for thousands of years, such immortal Venerable is warlike and has a great temper. The East Wing Lord would rather fight with Hengyang than with a little baby. Bow your head.

    But when she fainted because of theck of life and soul, she woke up in a pavilion, opposite the white-haired middle-aged man in Tsing Yi was ying chess.

    She was surprised and looked at him warily: "East Wing Lord? What do you want to do."

    She knew that this person wanted to kill her before.

    The East Wing Lord said: "Little girl, don''t be afraid, I just want to talk to you,e, sit, and apany me to the next game."

    Su Su nced at him, knowing that he was invincible in his cultivation, and he didn''t shy away from it. He sat down and began to mess around.

    After a while, the East Wing Lord''s face turned dark, and he looked at her angrily.

    For a person who loves chess, he can tolerate others to beat him, but he can''t walk like shit.

    With a wave of his hand, the chessboard disappeared, he sighed and looked at her for a long while, but smiled again.

    "It''s very interesting." She''s also very smart, no wonder that Niko likes her so much.

    "What are you going to say?"

    "It''s not big or small." The main end of the East Wing sat, after a long time, he took out a jade box from his sleeve, "open it and take a look."

    Inside ¡¡¡¡ is an amethyst wishful.

    Su Su raised her head and said, "This is?" If she guessed right, this is the immortal tool of Dongshu''s traditional master, which can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. It is even said that in just a few years, a mortal who was originally unqualified will be killed. Jin Dan.

    "Apologize to you." The East Wing Lord seemed to know what she was thinking, "Don''t be delusional, the legend is just a legend, although Amethyst Ruyi is powerful, it can only be used during the **** transformation period."

    "Why are you giving this to me?" The East Wing Lord doesn''t seem to be a person who bows his head to others, let alone a fairy weapon of this level, which is far more than an apology. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    After a long time, the East Wing Lord said: "Just treat him like I beg you."

    He got up and said sadly: "You are a smart girl, he has done everything, and he won''t be able to stay with you for long. Just pity him, don''t make him feel too sad in this life."

    After he walked for a long time, Su Su sat in the pavilion alone, looking at Amethyst Ruyi.

    What does ¡¡¡¡ mean?

    East Wing Lord, do you also know that Cang Jiumin turned into Yuefuya?

    Not long after, Cang Jiumin hurried over. He looked at her up and down, Su Su rarely heard anxiousness in his tone: "It''s okay, did he do anything to you?"

    Su Su shook his head.

    "He gave me this." She held up Ruyi to show him.

    Cang Jiumin looked at him and said, "What are you doing with this?"

    silently, Su Su smiled and said, "Said it is to bless us for longevity until the white head. I thought that such a good baby should not be for nothing, so I epted his blessing."

    He took her hand and smiled calmly: "Okay."

    Cang Jiumin lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.

    There is no gentle longevitypany in this world until the white head.

    He thought mockingly, I''m still alive, don''t you want to get rid of me. Even if it is rotten and withered, I don''t want to let you go. You met me, it was... pitiful.

 Chapter 109: Confrontation

    Within two days, Yao Guang returned from mortal experience and talked about many interesting things with Su Su.

    "I was in the mortal world, and I saw an old person, who do you think it is?" Shaking and blinking Su Su.

    The mortal world? How could there be a deceased person.

    Su Su shook his head.

    Shaking light said: "It is the righteous girl before the East Wing Lord. If I remember correctly, she is called Caishuang. I saw her in Peni several times before, and her pretending and weak appearance was unpleasant. Unexpectedly, this When she met in the mortal world, her immortal body was gone, and she became an old mortal woman, sitting in the ruined temple, robbing a group of beggars for food."

    Su Su whispered: "You mean, Caishuang was sent back to the mortal world?"

    "Yes, didn''t the East Wing Lord protect her the most before, how can he be so cruel this time?"

    Su Su suddenly remembered the Zijin Ruyi in Qiankun''s bag, and what Caishuang said that day. She said that Cang Jiumin went to find Yuren''s tears to make her dowry. Is it possible that Yuren''s tears were not a dowry...but Cang Jiumin refused to marry her and exchanged with the Eastern Wing Lord.

    The East Wing Lord became Cang Jiumin and injured himself, and there may also be the thought of letting himself break with Cang Jiumin.

    Su Su was a little lost, the teachings of Cang Jiumin in the Xijianchi, the anger when Xinglinli met himself and Peni''s disciple, and the green fruit every morning, all exined one thing-he never thought To hurt yourself.

    "Susu, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Guang asked with concern, "You have been with Fuya for so long, why haven''t you seen your life and soul be restored?"

    Susu said: "It''s okay."

    She suddenly didn''t know how to get along with Cang Jiumin, he didn''t owe himself everything between them. The only East Wing Lord who owed something to him, took out Amethyst Ruyi to apologize.

    didn''t resent him, she was a little dazed.

    It is not Yue Fuya who is in harmony with him, but Cang Jiumin, so... is he her Taoistpanion? Fate and soul are weak, and the influence of Ruthless Dao is getting more and more shallow. She has a strange feeling when she presses on her heart.

    Even if Cang Jiumin is really her Taoistpanion, it doesn''t seem to be that bad.

    Su Su hasn''t figured out what to do yet, but the world of wilderness burst out with a monstrous devilish energy.

    is rted to the Three Realms and attracts the attention of all sects.

    Cang Jiu Min is now staying in Hengyang as Yue Fuya, and soon he will leave for the wilderness with Qu Xuanzi. The desert was dangerous, and Susu couldn''t go with them in the current situation.

    After knowing the news, Su Suy on the table, staring at a group of chirping little spirit birds outside the window.

    Cang Jiumin was afraid that she would be bored in the fairy hall, so he got all the spirit birds of Changze out of the fairy hall. He didn''t know how he could do it. The spirit birds who lived in Changze all their lives were very wronged.

    Looking at them, she suddenly smiled.

    Cang Jiumin came back in the night, Su Su said: "I have something to give you, you have to wait for me toe back."

    Cang Jiumin was stunned when she saw her hurrying out, "Where to go?"

    She shook her head and said, "I will definitely be back before dawn. Don''t leave."

    After all, she ran out of the door and headed towards Changze Xianshan.

    Since returning from injury, she has not returned to Changze Xianshan for a long time.

    Susu Yujian, went to a ne tree and took out a piece of red feathers.

    This is the Lingyu that she dropped when she was an adult, and her father told her to cherish it, and it might save her life in the future.

    Su Su took Lingyu, sat down by the Tianchi, cheered up, condensed spiritual energy into silk, and weaved sword ears.

    Lingyu can only use it when he integrates his aura into Lingyu.

    Changze Mountain is already at night, the sky is full of stars, and the evening breeze is breezy. Su Su resisted the sleepiness of theck of life and soul and told himself not to fall asleep.

    She had never done anything for Cang Jiumin, but this time was different, she suddenly wanted to do something for him.

    Her best thing is this precious piece of Lingyu.

    Many yearster, outside of the dream world, Su Su recalled this scene. At that time, she didn''t know that even though she had practiced the ruthless Tao, she still wanted to tie the Phoenix''s most precious feather to the sword spike, so that she would be safe.

    Before dawn, her body shook.

    When ¡¡¡¡ Cang Jiumin found her, she was already asleep by the side of Tianchi, tightly holding a sword ear that was about to bepleted in her hand.

    The red feathers flowed and filled with spiritual energy. He stared at the unfinished sword spike, his eyes were cold, and he didn''t dispute his anger, and he hugged her up.

    Cang Jiumin Qingchi: "I really like him so much?"

    He held her hand and guarded her by the bed until the first light came on and the people of Hengyang Sect were all waiting for him to leave.

    He kissed her lips: "Let''s go."

    He kept his promise and waited until dawn for her, but she didn''t wake up herself.

    Before ¡¡¡¡ Cang Jiu Min left, he looked back and saw the sword spike in her palm, and smiled mockingly. It wasn''t for him anyway.

    is clearly determined to y another person, but when he sees her deep-rooted love and good looks for that person, he will still be overwhelmed with coldness in his heart.

    Until dusk, Su Su woke up.

    She chased out and found that the people of Hengyang Sect had already set off. She looked at Jiansui in the palm of her hand and sighed in annoyance.

    After thinking about it, she quickly digs out a small conch from Qiankun''s bag.

    It''s a pity, Little Conch can only send her voice to the other end, she can''t hear them.

    "Daddy, can you hear me? Cang...Is Yuefuya by your side?"

    On the other side, Qu Xuanzi nced at Cang Jiumin, who closed his eyes and meditation.

    Susu was a little bit ashamed to face the conch for the first time: "I haven''t had time to tell him, if he is there, can you give him the conch?"

    áé Xuanzi is so clever, she has put the conch in Cang Jiumin''s hands without her speaking.

    Cang Jiu Min is unclear, so she frowned and looked at him: "Master?"

    áé Xuanzi smiled without saying a word, shook his head and walked away.

    The conch in his hand glowed white, and Cang Jiumin heard her say: "There are some things that I wanted to say to you before, but I didn''t expect it to be toote and Jiansui would not be able to give it to you. You must take care and return safely."

    After a pause, she said seriously: "When my life and soul are repaired, let''s walk around, okay? The Three Realms are so big, the mountains and rivers in this world, the flow ofnds, the morning and the sun in the world. There have been many misunderstandings and encounters before. It''s not very good, but I will treat you well in the future."

    Cang Jiumin''s eyebrows softened.

    Will she... treat him well too?

    He deliberately didn''t think about the difference between himself and Yue Fuya, only that she was telling him what she said.

    Until the end, Su Su smiled and said, "I put a lot of pandan in the fairy hall again. I already knew that you don''t hate this smell."

    The conch shed and returned to silence.

    Cang Jiu Min paused, and the moment he heard the pandan grass, he almost missed a beat. Pandan... what''s going on? Can¡¯t Yuefuya get close to pandan grass?

    unless!

    Cang Jiumin squeezed the conch tightly, she knew who he was!

    knows who he is, but still said these words, not to Yue Fuya, but to him.

    He couldn''t describe his feelings at that moment. Even he himself epted his fate and waited to slowly rot in the lie. However, Su Su actually told him that she had recognized him as Cang Jiu Min.

    So when she and him, when they hug him and kiss him, they all know who he is.

    Covering half of his face with his hand, he suddenlyughed in a low voice.

    All the bitterness and jealousy, all turned into honey-like sweetness at this moment.

    The sudden joy swept away his gloomy breath. The disciples of the Hengyang Sect turned their heads in amazement, and saw the brother who was still calm when he went out in the morning, his lips were raised, and his mood was incredibly good.

    Going to a ce like Huangyuan, he can still be so happy, he deserves to be a direct disciple of the head, which is really admirable.

    Cang Jiumin tightened the conch, and when he returned, he took off the false coat and put back the trapped Yuefu Cliff. He would admit his mistakes and personally begging for forgiveness from Qu Xuanzi and Yue Fuya. He was not afraid of anything, not afraid of other people''s eyes, and not afraid of gossip.

    He regretted that Jiansui was originally given to him by Su Su, but it was a pity that he was jealous in the morning. He could not wait for her to wake up, but it was toote to return to Hengyang now.

    He whispered: "Wait for me toe back."

    *

    Nightmare was stunned at the development of the dream. He originally gave the demon a better identity, even though the process was tortuous, he still had a beautiful dream.

    Taijin Taijincked more than others, it turned out to be just a fair starting point.

    He is cunning and cold, but he is also persistent and fearless. Although the methods are a little bit mean, he finally reversed the bad situation.

    Seeing that the zed bead in front of him was about to break apart, the nightmare hurriedly flew to the two of them: "Majesty, wake up, Fairy Li, wake up!"

    The magical eyeball has insufficient power, and it has not been easy to maintain it until now. The fake is fake in the end, and its dream is about to shatter.

    In the ss beads, the picture freezes.

    The girl in white is sitting on the fairy mountain in Changze, the phoenix leaves are crimson, she is looking at the direction of the desert, waiting for him to return.

    The young man walked out of the dark desert, chatting andughing with his seniors around him, holding a conch in his hand.

    She was moved by Cang Jiumin, but in the end they never met again.

    The whole life in her words can only turn into a drop of water and merge into his memory.

    Tu Shenbow sensed that the owner was about to wake up, and Weng Ming beside them. It has absorbed other monsters, and now it has be more and more powerful.

    It''s a pity that in this narrow space, it can''t drink human blood, can''t kill, and it has long been suffocated.

    just waited for Tantai Jin to wake up and take it out to kill.

    Night demon looked at the two nervously, and thought to himself: Different paths are the same, my task is barelypleted, right? Demon Lord, should and should not bepared.

    Su Su opened his eyes.

    She was empty of consciousness for a moment, and when she recovered, she realized that she was in a narrow space, surrounded by pitch ck, as if she was underground.

    Zhongyuy quietly on her neck, a cold embrace around her, surrounded by demons.

    She sat up abruptly, staring at the Nightmare in the corner, the Tushen Crossbow beside her, and... the other side also sat up slowly, silently looking at her young boy.

    His white clothes were stained with blood, and his red blood pupils had turned into normal appearances.

    TaiJin...Cang Jiu Min...

    Su Su''s breath is disordered, the girl in the dream is deliberately tricky, and the feeling of soreness and joy in her heart makes her can''t help but hold her head.

    Fake, all fake.

    There is no such person as Cang Jiumin in the world, he is just Tan Tai Jin, the person who was born with evil bones and controlled her to give up her.

    Before they dreamed, he already had the Tushen Crossbow.

    It turns out that no matter whether you change the past or not, some people are born destined to be in the dark. Gou Yu sacrificed just to prevent him from reaching this point, but now he is still embarking on this path.

    Righteous and evil are not at the same time.

    "Susu."

    "Don''t touch me!" Su Sumeng then took a step back, "You lie to me, you lie to me with dreams."

    The smile on Tai Jin''s lips faded.

    "Do you think so?"

    When he is not smiling, the whole person''s temperament is somber and rugged,pletely different from the excellent-born Cang Jiumin in his dream.

    The demon **** crossbow covered him, he tilted his head, and brought the pure and sincereness that Cang Jiumin could only have in this dream: "Listen to me, I remember what you said five hundred years ago, and he won''t be enchanted. If you don¡¯t like the ughter crossbow, I will seal it forever, and it will be fine. Didn¡¯t you say that when Ie back, will you treat me well in the future?"

    His tone was very light, and he whispered: "I will cultivate immortality well and be a **** in the future. I will not lie to you. At least, at least, don''t lie to me."

    Su Su shook his head and said, "That''s all fake."

    "Fake?" He asked coldly, beforeughing out loud, "Li Susu, ask yourself. Don''t you know my emotions?"

    He would ask, don¡¯t you know my emotions?

    Su Su raised his eyes, and the grievance in his heart was full at this moment, and said: "I only know that I have been begging, you use eternal flowers to please Ye Bingshang. The winter in the world is so cold and dark, you still chose Ye Bingshang. As long as I''m not Li Susu, I''m already gone. It was you who said to me, how you like her, you can subvert the world for her, don''t care that she is a man. Wife, now youe to ask me if I know , I don''t know, why should I know."

    "Now." She suppressed the choking in her words, "You still lie to me, Tantai Jin, everyone in the world, is it just a **** in your palm?"

    You tried your best when you liked Ye Bingshang, and when you said you liked me, you did not hesitate to use nightmares to create a false environment.

    His dark eyes glowed with water.

    trembling lips for a long time, smiled hard and said: "I know I was wrong, Su Su. But, I can''t help it."

    He did everything. She once said that he would be a **** and bless the world, so he crawled out of the Guikuhe River and learned how to walk the right way in Xiaoyao Sect. He restrained his vileness, and learned to respect the master and respect his fellow students like others.

    As long as he had a way, was born with love, and was nurtured by his mother, he would not be where he is today. Whenever he has the opportunity to be with her upright, how can he deceive himself with false dreams?

 Chapter 110: Lonely Star

    wrong?

    Susu looked at him.

    No, he is not wrong.

    Who can be wrong in this matter of living? He was born as the monarch of the Demon Realm, and he has been dormant for tens of thousands of years.

    He was born with no idea of ??dignity and kindness, he just wanted to live, and he was hungry for strength.

    The only mistake, she was born as a fairy, and he was born as a monster.

    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she moved her heart in her dream, and it was also moved five hundred years ago. People who are moved will have grievances in their hearts.

    Su Su is a bit angry with himself, he has cultivated the ruthless Dao, and it has been five hundred years...

    Su Su looked at the Tushen Crossbow, who was very murderous, and slowly turned his attention to Tantai Jin.

    The demon pupil faded away, and the demon energy on his body was still very heavy. No one would regard him as a cultivator just by looking at him now.

    "Shige Yu."

    Zhongyuqin appeared in her hand, she gritted her teeth and looked at him.

    Tushen Crossbow felt murderous, hunting evil spirits appeared around him. He was motionless and did not go to take the Tushen crossbow. If he hadn''t seen him defeat Gongye Jianwu before, Su Su would even think he was a grieved and innocent weak mortal boy.

    She turned around abruptly, took Zhongyu and left.

    Susu ran a long way, squatting down beside a tree in annoyance.

    Zhongyu turned into a slender and white hand, patted her head, andforted: "Susu, Susu, don''t me yourself, Zhongyu knew that you didn''t kill the demon because you couldn''t beat him and you escaped. It doesn''t matter. Zhongyu has observed that you are a child with potential. In time, you will surely make him cry and cry."

    Su Su was still sad, and almostughed at it.

    "What nonsense!"

    She thought she had tears, so she wiped her eyes subconsciously, only to find that there was nothing. Su Su slowly put down his hands, is it because of the ruthless Tao?

    Before they fell into aa, it was still summer in the world, but now it is already autumn.

    How long has passed since then?

    Su Su''s heart sank, something must have happened outside.

    ŠÙying and Gongye are still there, it is impossible for them not to move during this time. Gongye Jianwu has the Heaven shing Sword, which is bad news for the immortal world.

    Taijin still has the Tushen Crossbow now. He didn''t associate with Su Ying, but he couldn''t tell what happened in the future.

    Just as Zhongyu was right, she didn''t do nothing, but with her hands, she could not beat Tantai Jin, who had the Tushen Crossbow temporarily.

    Su Su calmed down and looked at the heavy Yuqin who turned into a hand: "You will change?"

    Zhongyu said with a milky voice, "What''s the problem with that, did Su Su forget? Zhongyu is a magical tool."

    "Change into a sword and have a look."

    Zhongyu, without saying anything, turned into an ice-blue sword. It liked a gorgeous style, and there was a blue streamer on the sword.

    "It''s just another form, it''s not as powerful as the main body."

    Su Su grasped the sword that Shige Yu had turned into, with a little confidence in his heart.

    The situation is not too bad, at least there is still the only artifact in the world, the heavy feather óíóó.

    It has been in the Cang Yuan secret realm for thousands of years, ignorant, but its power is very powerful, but she can''t exert its power yet.

    She nced at the direction of Tantai Jin, knowing that she would not be able to dy anymore, and immediately returned to Hengyang Sect with the sword.

    Susu left, but Tantai Jin stayed in ce.

    Nightmare didn''t dare to run away, Tu Shen Nu was still watching.

    The tiger in Tantai Jin Qiankun''s bag couldn''t help but untie the bag. It had witnessed Susu and his past. It didn''t know how tofort him. He poked his head out and said, "Your Majesty, Emperor Jin, you take the God ughter Crossbow. It''s scary."

    The **** Tushen crossbow was dark, and the tiger demon hurriedly retracted into the bag.

    Tai Jin did not respond for a while, after a long time, he raised his hand, and the Tushen crossbow melted into his body.

    He picked up Zhaoyou Xianzun''s Hunyuan sword and left this dark ce.

    The tiger was happy. It turned out that it was not without status. After hundreds of years of doglegs, the King Cinder listened to it for the first time.

    Just thinking like this, it was taken out of Qiankun''s bag by Tantai Jin.

    The eyes of the boy are red, and the lips are also bright red.

    It''s like I''ve had enough grievances outside, and I want to go home and kill people furiously.

    It was terrible to see him looking at him, and the tiger trembled and said, "Tigers are not tasty."

    He whispered: "I''m not into the devil."

    I know, I don¡¯t get mad, I believe you, don¡¯t look so scary.

    Tai Jin stared at the tiger demon.

    Xu has been following him for a long time, entering the underworld again, and inhaling demon energy. The tiger demon''s form is no longer like a tiger, but it is a little bit like the gluttony on the demon washing marrow mark.

    Sure enough, things around him will slowly turn into monsters.

    Tai-Jin stuffed the tiger into the bag of the universe, and the sun in the world stabbed him with pain in his eyes. The sky was scorching hot and the temperature was unreasonably high. He looked at the empty streets of the world, and demons were rampant everywhere, most of the houses were so devilish.

    Tai-Jin casually killed a spirit-inspiring monster with the Hunyuan Sword, not knowing where to go.

    Can the humble and friendly Xiaoyao Sect in the past tolerate him?

    *

    "Xiaoyao Sect will no longer tolerate him." Elder Qingwu said with a cold face, "As a monster, he has sneaked into Xiaoyao Sect for a few years, and now the great disciple of Xiaoyao Sect, Zanghai, is leading people to search for Cang Jiumin."

    "Yes, we said that he was wrong. In the Cangyuan secret realm that day, he injured Fuya and Susu. If Cang Jiumin was not a magic repairer, how could he harm the people in the fairy gate!"

    "Susu, what do you think?"

    Susu did not expect that in just a few months, earth-shaking changes would have taken ce.

    Drought and Hao Ying opened the Demon Territory, and together with Gongye Jianwu, with the help of the Heaven shing Sword, he called for all monsters, let the monsters flock to the world, and inhale the spirit of mortals to strengthen themselves.

    Wherever the drought goes, paraquat dies, rivers dry up, wells dry up, and droughts and gues begin to appear in the world.

    Xianmen hurriedly remedy, sent countless disciples, scattered to various ces, hunted demons, and expelled the gue. Especially the disciples of Shui Linggen, they were so busy.

    Yue Fuya''s injury was healed, and he started to run around every day.

    Rao is so, saving people is not easy to kill, the world is wailing everywhere. Tantai Jin''s use of the Tushen Crossbow that day had spread throughout the Six Realms. The immortal gates and mortals hated the demons and couldn''t tolerate him in their eyes.

    Everyone looked at Su Su.

    Su Su was silent for a moment, and said: "He used the Tushen Crossbow to save me and my senior sister, and the Tibetan Sea."

    Everyone looked at her disapprovingly, especially Qing Wu, with a cold face, and stomped the fairy warrior in his hand: "Su Su, as a person from Hengyang, how can you speak for a monster!"

    "But I''m telling the truth. I don''t know if he will be a demon in the future, but so far, I haven''t seen him hurt mortals."

    Qingwu''s expression changed, and she looked at Yao Guang: "Even if it is not a monster now, after being controlled by the God Tushen crossbow, it will be a monster. Shao Guang, you speak."

    Shaking a nce at Su Su, and then at Qing Wu, he squatted and said: "Uncle Master, Su Su is telling the truth."

    "You two!" Qi Qiao smoked with no breath, "Give me to Jiusugu to think about it!"

    Nowadays, anyone in the fairy gate can''t wait to punish him if he mentions evil spirits? Thew enforcement elder Qing Wu is the most. Su Su and Yao Guang still dare to speak for Tantai Jin at this time!

    Only the disciples who made mistakes will go to Jiu Sigu.

    Immediately, the elder Qingqian said quickly: "The two juniors are only telling what they saw and are not talking for the evil spirits. Now the immortal disciples are busy scoring. They arecking in skills and let them go to Jiusi Valley. It is better to let them go to the world. It¡¯s better to look at the sufferings, or to save people by condensing water, it¡¯s better than going to Jiusi Valley. Headmaster, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Qu Xuanzi, who has not spoken, nodded, and said, "Qingqian is right, let Su Suhe Yaoguang, help Ya, go to the world together."

    áé Xuanzi spoke, Qingwu frowned, bowed, and stopped talking.

    Susu naturally wouldn''t go against Qu Xuanzi''s words.

    and others are almost gone, Qu Xuanzi said: "Su Su,e with me."

    "Since you came out of the Cangyuan Secret Realm, Dad hasn''t spoken to you properly." Xu Xuanzi said, "Elder Qingwu is jealous of evil, so don''t take it to your heart."

    Su Su shook his head: "I know, daddy, did you break through?"

    áé Xuanzi took out a test spirit stone, the test spirit stone appeared faintly blue light, but it was slowly drying up.

    Su Su suddenly looked at him and said, "How could this be?"

    Qu Xuanzi smiled and said: "Su Su, every cultivator who cannot be a **** wille to this scene. I have been in the middle of the catastrophe for a hundred years, but I can''t investigate it. I knew there was such a day. Dad can see through it. , You don¡¯t have to be sad."

    If he does not break through, he will fall within a hundred years.

    The series of bad news made Su Su feel extremely ufortable, and Xu Xuanzi touched her head: "My child, father is very happy, you are still the same you. Gouyu once taught you that no matter how evil or immortal you are, you will go from the wild. Come, have also survived the catastrophe, there will be bad fairies, and naturally there will be good demons."

    "You said Tantai Jin didn''t kill anyone, and I believe you." Qu Xuanzai sighed, "But Su Su, Qingwu is right. People who have used God Tushen''s crossbow will eventually enter the magical way slowly. To kill."

    The magic way can plunder others and strengthen oneself. It is much faster than the penance of the cultivator. It is a shortcut that many people cannot resist.

    "Listen to Yaoguang, you have a very powerful fairy." Qu Xuanzai saw Zhongyuqin and guessed who left it to Su Su. He smiled, "You may not be able topletely control it now, but When you make up your mind to thoroughly integrate the ruthless Tao into your spiritual consciousness, you will be able to control it."

    "How do I incorporate the ruthless Tao into my spiritual sense?"

    áé Xuanzi shook his head: "No one can teach you, love and faith are things that cannot be easily given up. When you fully realize it, you will naturally understand."

    Seeing that Xu Xuanzi was leaving, Su Su suddenly stopped him: "Daddy!"

    She pursed her lips: "Eastern Wing Lord...has any children?"

    áé Xuanzi didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly ask such a question. He pondered for a moment, and said: "There was once, that child Zhn Yushu, talented and intelligent, but unfortunately he diedter."

    Nightmare really had a basis for making dreams, and Su Su didn''t expect that there really were such people in the world. Ruotantai Jin was not born a little monster in the Zhou Dynasty imperial pce, but the son of the Eastern Wing Lord, perhaps another story.

    *

    The world is drought, and the earth is cracked.

    Su Su lifted up a person with chapped lips and turned around and said: "Fuya."

    Yue Fuya holds the bowl, he is the root of water, and it is easy to condense water.

    shook his eyes and looked at the devastated world: "When are you headed in such a day?"

    "The day when the war between immortals and demons ends." Su Su said.

    Shaking light and dim eyes.

    Su Su knew that Yao Guang was in a very bad mood. Gongye had lost his mind. During this time, he lost his mind and killed many cultivators.

    If no one can rescue Gongye Jianwu, he will either kill all of them or be killed by them.

    Shaking Guang just about to speak, suddenly someone ran over: "Xianchang help, the demon is here to kill!"

    A few people quickly looked over, but they didn''t expect to see Zanghai and a group of Xiaoyao Sect disciples.

    Hidden Sea San smiled and said, "Long time no see."

    The man hid behind Yuefuya, pointed at the sea and said, "It''s them, they are demons."

    Susu said: "Don''t be afraid, they are also immortal people."

    The man looked at Susu and then at Zanghai. He chose to believe her. He hesitated and said¡ª

    "Fairy forgive me, we have misunderstood. It''s really not that we deliberately misunderstood the fairy. Some time ago, there was a little brother who wore exactly the same clothes as them, and his clothes also had this kind of pattern." The man pointed to the fish pattern on the Tibetan sea clothes. "He didn''t say a word, he came to town and killed a lot of people."

    Wearing Xiaoyaozong clothes?

    "By the way, his weapon is a crossbow. He is tall and handsome, but his heart is very cruel." The man gritted his teeth, obviously afraid and hated.

    Several people looked at each other, and they all understood who the mortal man was talking about.

    Zanghai sped his fists and said to Susu and the others: "Let the fairy friendsugh, and the rebels have rebelled out of Xiaoyao Sect. It is the sin of Xiaoyao Sect to bring disaster to themon people."

    Zanghai gave a wry smile, this kind of thing is not only heard in this ce. Even if I believe in Junior Brother again, the trust in my heart is gradually faltering. Is he really killing people around, sucking-essence?

    Su Su suddenly said, "Brother Zanghai, since you trusted him in the past, you might as well ask him this time before making a conclusion."

    Hidden sea was dumbfounded, and shaken it was dumbfounded.

    Shaky light and whispered: "Su Su, you are different from when you mentioned him before."

    Su Su looked down and said, "It''s nothing different."

    I think of the high-spirited and admired Cang Jiumin in the dream, andpare it to Tantai Jin, who has no idea where to hide in a corner, and is crusadeed by the six realms like a dark shadow.

    She is just a little bit sorrowful, she just lost her morous and decent identity.

    Is the destiny of Tiansha Lone Star really destined to be hated and abandoned by everyone? Zanghai used to protect him so much.

 Chapter 111: Just in case

    Zanghai felt a little ashamed of Susu''s words.

    On that day, Tantaijin and Gongye Jiwu fought, and he was also there. No matter what, the younger brother not only didn''t hurt them, but also saved them. He couldn''t listen to outsiders and doubted the younger brother.

    The respected master loves the younger brother the most. If he knows that the younger brother is in a situation where the sect cannot return, he will definitely me himself.

    Zanghai said: "Thank you, Fairy Li, when you find the junior and ask the truth in the future, you must give an exnation to the great immortals."

    After a pause, he begged: "If the fairy sees my Master Zhaoyou or Junior Brother, please tell me the Happy Sect."

    Su Su shoulde down.

    After ¡¡¡¡ separated from Tan Tai Jin, she didn''t know where he was.

    Zanghai: "I am ashamed to say that Xiaoyao Sect has not made any achievements in these years. The only thing that can be obtained is the Xiaoyao Pill in the Zongmen. We saw in the demon realm that the demon head can turn a person who cultivates immortality into a demon cultivator. Fairy Maruli, take it. You can feed him a disciple who has be a demon. You can hold the golden core and send him back to the immortal gate. If you take out the magic core, you may be saved."

    His words made everyone happy. Many immortal people were arrested and sent to the Demon Realm these days, and they became demon repairers. Susu and the others found someone to send back to Xianzong, it was toote.

    With Xiaoyao pills, it is a guarantee for the immortal disciples.

    Susu took the bottle and said sincerely: "Thank you, Zanghai."

    After Zanghai left, he shook his head and asked, "Where are we going now?"

    "The ce where the drought has passed is dry everywhere. Our killing is far behind the speed at which they can save people." Fuya frowned, "Do you think that the aura is getting thinner."

    As soon as his words came out, Su Su''s face changed.

    The spiritual energy is getting thinner and thinner. In the end, will the six realms be shrouded in demonic energy as it was five hundred years ago, and there is no room for mortals and cultivators to survive?

    "Why is there less and less aura?" Shaking lightly, "There was no such phenomenon ten thousand years ago."

    "Shake Guang, do you remember the marrow-washing mark of the demon realm and the nine-turn profound return formation?" Su Su suddenly thought of a possibility, "it can turn a cultivator into a devil cultivator, can it also turn aura into a devil qi? !"

    The things left by the devil ten thousand years ago will grow slowly!

    Shaoguang''s face turned pale, and he quickly said: "This matter must be told to the people of the sect immediately, and let the formation exist, and soon it will be the world of demons."

    The more Su Su thought, the more something was wrong, and immediately said: "Sao Ying released demons to cause harm to the world, to dy time, so that Xianzong wascking in skills to treat mortals. She was waiting for the Nine Transformation Profound Formation to transform enough demonic energy to be Powerful and terrifying. But we can¡¯t wait any longer. We must attack the Demon Realm and destroy the formation. Fuya, you go back to the sect and inform the head and the elders. Yao Guang and I will go to Ninghe Town and take the one that opens the Demon Realm. Token."

    Now the only person who can bring the fairy gate close to that formation is Xiao Gongzi Zhang who has swallowed the fantasy bead.

    Whether you can y or not, always try!

    Fuya also knew that there was no time to dy, and said, "Okay, Senior Sister, Senior Sister Shaoguang, take care of you."

    When Susu and Yaoguang Yujian arrived in Ninghe Town, they found the whole town barren.

    "The devilish energy of Zhang Yuanjiao is so heavy."

    The two opened the door. The doorman a few months ago was gone, and Zhang Yuanbai disappeared.

    shook light and said, "Damn it, the demons must have been the first to board them, and they are also afraid that we will find Zhang Yuanbai!"

    Susu put a finger on his lips and whispered: "Hush, you hear it, it seems there is a sound."

    The two followed the sound and caught a woman with a dirty body in the woodshed.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" The woman was terrified, her face was yellow and thin, and she looked hungry for a long time.

    "Don''t be afraid, we are not bad guys." Shaoguang soothed, "Can you tell us what happened to Zhang Mansion?"

    Susu handed her something to eat, and while she gobbled it up, she told her what she had seen.

    "I am the chef of Zhang Mansion. A few days ago, a bunch of demons came and killed people when they entered Zhang Mansion. They took Young Master Zhang away, and I hid them without being discovered."

    Su Su thought, the people of the Demon Race want Young Master Zhang for nothing more than two reasons. The first is to prevent them from getting the token to go to the Demon Realm, and the second is to use the power of Zhang Yuanbai''s transformation.

    The person Zhang Yuanbai used to turn into a magical bead is enough to be fake.

    Susu was also deceived by the changing monsters under the fantasy bead. Some people said that if they saw Tantaijin killing people in the world, would that person be Tantaijin?

    *

    At night, the scorching temperature is still zing the earth.

    Droughts have appeared in this world, making the temperature in winter unusually high.

    The white-clothed boy carried a little girl and ced it at the entrance of the town. She stuffed a piece of talisman paper in the cket of her clothes and said, "Go back and find your parents."

    The little girl''s teary eyes were hazy: "I''m afraid."

    He paused, carried her, and walked inside: "Remember where your home is?"

    She is too young, about three or four years old, when Tan Tai Jin snatched people from the mouths of several monsters, she burst into tears with fright.

    He was cold in his heart, and now he can''t protect himself, he still has the mind to care about this mundane mess.

    Ke Tan Tai Jin didn''t know, why is home so big in the world. In addition to dangling in the mortal world, nowhere is there a ce for him.

    The Tushen Crossbow was in his body, and the monks who were close to him could perceive the monstrous devilish energy in him.

    After parting with Su Su, he met Laoying.

    Droughty brought a group of demons, knelt in front of him, and weed him back to the demon realm.

    If Tan Taijin was still a person who had no loveliness five hundred years ago, he might be very interested. What is right and what is evil, only supreme power can make people surrender.

    Now that he has love thread, he understands the difference.

    Walking through that magic way, he will finally be lonely forever, just like the immortal Jiao Mingye back then, sleeping in Mohe. He would turn his back on the teacher''s door and be an enemy of her.

    She Ying was not angry, faintly said: "The devil will understand one day that the righteous people are respectable, saying the most just and ridiculous things, and doing the most unfeeling things. You and them are not fellow travelers, even if you practice the divine way, they How can I tolerate you? Only we are the most loyal."

    Tai-Jin nced at the puppet-like Gongye around Su Ying, heughed mockingly, ignored them, turned and left.

    Tai-Jin hadn''t found the girl''s home yet, suddenly countless torches lit up on the street.

    "The monster is back again, and the nun is in his hands!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the ck dog''s blood poured over Tantai Jin, and the people took sharp weapons and screamed at him.

    Tai-Jin is not a soft persimmon. He kicked the person and pinched the neck of the person who led the call: "You are looking for death!"

    An enchantment was clothed around him, and when he used his spiritual power, his pair of ck pupils turned into cold blood red.

    His red pupil scared everyone else. The mortal people stepped back one after another, and the little girl beside her cried heartbreakingly.

    A family rushed out of the crowd, holding a hoe, and beating him desperately.

    "Monster, let go of my child!"

    Taijin looked back and saw faces hating fear and torches illuminating the street. Their eyes were very clear, as they were in the Zhou State Pce, the courtdies and eunuchs shunned him and called him little monsters behind them.

    It¡¯s just that there was no love thread, he was cold in his heart, and he didn''t feel it.

    "Fight with him, he killed so many of our rtives, even if he died, he will be taken to hell!"

    I don''t know who shouted for the first time, and the mortals raised their rakes and hoes in their hands, trying to kill him madly.

    The winter night reflected in the red pupils of Jin Tantai is very cold.

    It''s like this again, it''s always like this. He has already walked through many viges and bustling streets. Taoist priests and demon masters want to kill him, cultivators want him, and mortals want to kill him. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    What did he do wrong?

    Tai Jin let go and fell silent suddenly.

    "He ran away, and the monster was beaten away by us!" The crowd was rejoicing, and the girl''s rtives hugged the girl quickly.

    He sat on the roof and watched the torches slowly disperse. Under the sky, the whole world returned to silence.

    The young man hugged herself tightly, with a light hatred in her red pupil.

    He bit his index finger joint hard, bleeding from the bite.

    "I really want to kill them." He whispered, "But just kill all the lowly ants."

    The Tushen crossbow yelled at him to do it, and now the tiger demon, who is not like the image, quickly grabbed a piece of jade from the Qiankun bag and put it in his palm.

    There were people who promised to protect you when they grow up.

    "You believe her at least, wait for her toe." Tiger Demon said, "Xiao Xiwu is very powerful, she was a mortal five hundred years ago, I can''t beat her. Let her beat these people hard, she won''t think you It''s a monster. Maybe after she doesn''t get angry, she will help you find a way to dispel the demon energy and get rid of the God ughter Crossbow."

    The warm jade touched his palm, and for a moment, he felt that he was burned by it.

    "She won''te." The blood on Tantai Jin''s fingers tickled and fell on the roof, melting the tiles through, and he looked at the world under his feet coldly and numbly, "She is like them, wishing me to die. "

    Tiger Demon shook his head and said so, but you still don¡¯t want to go to the Demon Realm, so who are you waiting for?

    You still hope that she will treat you well ande to save you.

    *

    "Susu, what are you thinking about?" Yaoguang asked.

    Since thest time the Demon Territory escaped, the little sister has asionally been in a daze. The battle between immortals and demons is about to begin, and Yue Fuya said through a voice transmission that the division began to gather disciples, and it was bound to kill the demon head Laying, destroy the wash marrow seal and the Nine Turns Profound Return Formation.

    "I was thinking, maybe I shouldn''t leave that day." Su Su whispered.

    Others didn''t know, but Su Su knew in his heart that the biggest threat to the Six Realms was never the drought, but the original Demon God Tantai Jin.

    The evil bones were destroyed, and if Tantai Jin wanted to be demonic, he would still be a more terrifying existence than Sao Ying.

    When he was immortal, he could drive the Tushen Crossbow, and after he was enchanted, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Shaoguang knew that she was talking about Tantai Jin.

    "Sometimes a **** is a devil, just in one thought." Shaking Guang said, "The uncles all said that he used the God ughter Crossbow and would kill more than that, but I don''t think so."

    "Why?" Su Su asked.

    looked at her and said, "Because he has something that he can''t let go of, just like if one day I was imnted with a magic pill and be a demon. I also... won''t do anything to Senior Brother Gongye."

    Some things are instinct. Didn''t you kill them in the Demon Realm? If it weren''t for Gongye Jiwu into the demon, Yao Guang felt that he must be the same as Master Qingwu, wishing to ughter the demons in this world.

    But someone who has love in his heart is willing to think for him from his perspective.

    Everyone doesn''t want to take that step. Senior Brother Gongye is insulted. Whenever he can''t control the killing, he must be more painful than everyone else.

    "Things that can''t be given up." Su Su repeated it softly.

    Tai Jin''s words rang in her ears again.

    At that time, the young boy¡¯s eyes were full of water: "I remember what you said five hundred years ago, you will not be enchanted. If you don¡¯t like the ughter crossbow, I will seal it forever and seal it forever. Don¡¯t you say, when Ie back, you Treat me well from now on?"

    Su Su suddenly said: "Sister Shaoguang, I want to find him."

    shook light and said in surprise: "Aren''t we going to find Zhang Yuanbai?"

    The cinnabar between Su Su¡¯s eyebrows burned, and Zhong Yu turned into a sword in her hand: "I can¡¯t find Zhang Yuanbai, father always has another way to get to the Demon Realm. But there are some things...we can¡¯t have another strong enemy, I¡¯ll kill If you lose him, or bring him back, you can¡¯t let something happen again."

    Now in this world, everyone is waiting for Tantai Jin to be demons.

    Susu also thought so before.

    Her prejudice against him is doomed, thinking that a born bad embryo will fall into the evil way sooner orter.

    But when I walked along, I saw everyone scolding him, saying that he was a monster that ughtered all living beings.

    Susu knows that there is a hand behind him, pushing him into the devil.

    She knew this was not the case, how could she forget that in Tantai Jin''s body, it was no longer the evil bones that ruled killing and blood, but the spirit that she had personally reced at the cost of Nirvana.

    Others don''t understand, she should understand.

    He is a god, not a demon.

    The devil hates the world, and the **** loves themon people.

 Chapter 112: Promise

    "Go ahead, and you will be Showa Castle. Jinhuang, I''ve been here before. This ce is mixed with fish and dragons, there are scattered immortals, there are mortals, and there must be monsters now. We are here, we are safe." Tiger demon said.

    It talked to Tan Tai Jin as he walked, not so much as a tiger demon, but if it is already a four-dimension.

    Tai Jin said coldly, "Shut up."

    For him, it is extremely shameful to hide in life. He would rather rush out and kill those people.

    The tiger demon is always mentioning that he avoids the crowd.

    The spiritual energy and demon energy between heaven and earth are out of bnce, the Demon God Crossbow is getting stronger and stronger, Tantai Jin¡¯s immortal body can no longer suppress the ughter God Crossbow, and the whole body is devilish.

    He could barely cover his red pupil before, but now he can''t cover it at all.

    The people in the fairy gate and the mortals need to do something when they see him. Many times he wanted to kill people under the instigation of God Tushen, but at thest moment he woke up.

    There is no ce for him in the world.

    The tiger demon drooped his head, and the tiger''s whiskers trembled.

    No matter how lonely Tai Jin is, he doesn''t need it to pity him.

    "There is something wrong ahead." Tantai Jhin paused.

    "Where? What''s wrong?"

    The white-clothed boy squinted slightly, looked at the monument boundary of "Showa Castle" in front of him, and said, "The smell of blood."

    I thought Showa Castle was rtively safe for the time being, but ording to the current situation, the people of Showa Castle may have died out with such a strong blood.

    "Then let''s run away... eh, Emperor Jin, where are you going, wait for me!"

    City Lord''s Mansion.

    The Heaven shing Sword fell, and seeing that he was about to kill the blue-clothed man on the ground, a fox jumped out of thin air, with a screaming sound, hitting the hand of the visitor holding the sword, and the shing Sky Sword strayed, worthy of drawing a strip on the ground. A few feet deep.

    "Ignorant yellow-haired beasts dare to stand in the way of this seat." Gongye Jie flipped his palm, and the fox flew out andnded on the ground, twitching, vomiting blood.

    The man on the ground raised his eyes, as if he was the former Ye Chufeng, he crawled over with difficulty: "Pianran, Pianran..."

    Seeing that his finger was about to touch the little fox, the Heaven shing Sword fell again, and this scene was reflected in the fox''s eyes with horror.

    "Squeaky!"

    A bell snapped down, covering Gongye Jianwu.

    The old man with white hair and white beard helped Ye Chufeng up: "Go!"

    Ye Chufeng''s eyes were quick, and he hugged the seriously injured fox on the ground, turned into white light with the old man, and disappeared into the night of Showa Castle.

    Just as they left, the King Kong clock burst suddenly, and Gongye Ji Wufei chased it out.

    The old man knew that he could not run past him, so he pushed Ye Chufeng away: "Take your fox and go quickly. You know what he is here for, and protect the Jushengzhu. You must not fall into the hands of the demons."

    Ye Chufeng nced at the weak fox in his arms, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay."

    The old man met Shang Gong Ye Jian Wu.

    Knowing that he is not the opponent of Gongye Jianwu and Heaven shing Sword, he can stop it for a moment.

    The Heaven shing Sword chopped the dust in his hand into two pieces, and the old man was knocked to the ground.

    "It''s you." Gongye was silent, "Where did Kaiyangzhu go?"

    The old man chuckled and said, "Naturally in a ce where you monsters can''t find it."

    Gongye Jie Wu''s magic lines spread to his forehead, and he looked at him nkly.

    The sound of the Heaven shing Sword dragging on the ground is harsh, and the thunder rumbling in the sky.

    The old man knew what was waiting for him, and he smiled relieved: "This day hase too fast, so it''s fortunate that the Heaven shing Sword is in your hands."

    If it were reced by the Demon God from tens of thousands of years ago, it would have been a waste of life.

    Gongye didn''t raise his hand, his face changed when he noticed something.

    The ck magic arrow pierced through the clouds and came through the air. It stabs Gongye Jingwu with a humming sound. He quickly uses the Heaven shing Sword to block it. The God Tu arrow hits the Heaven shing Sword, and there is a ghost cry on the sword. Come.

    Gongye took a step back in silence. He looked up and saw the young man in white under the crescent moon walking with a tiger. There was a touch of unwillingness in Gongye Jien''s cold pupils, and he ordered the murderous demons around him: "Go!"

    Tai Jin stood far away, and did not go to help Zhao You on the ground.

    The young man held the Tushen crossbow in his hand, and he was covered with the blood of countless monsters along the way. Compared with Gongye Jianwu, he had red eyes and looked more like an evildoer.

    Looking at Zhao You''s eyes in shock, Tantai Jin felt cold in his heart.

    This person once picked him up in the Guikuhe River, and cut off the carrion on his body little by little, and shaved off the evil spirits that entangled his soul.

    Zhaoyou took a book to teach children, as if he was teaching a new-born child, and told him: "In the beginning of man, nature is good."

    He taught himself to inhale into the body, teach himself the sword, and teach him to be friendly and harmonious with the brothers of Xiaoyao Sect.

    Tai Jin clenched his fists, his eyes drooping gloomy.

    He turned around to leave, and Zhao You''s voice came from behind: "Jiu Min, how did you be like this?"

    There is no disgust or hatred in the voice of the old man, only strong regret.

    "Let the Tibetan Sea protect you, this is useless, I don''t know where it is." Zhao You sighed, "I saw Master, what run?"

    Tai Jin did not move.

    Hu Yao quickly pushed him forward with his head.

    Taijin silently lifted Zhao You on the ground: "Master."

    Zhaoyou looked at the ck crossbow in Tan Tai Jin''s hand, frowned, "Can beat the Heaven shing Sword, is this?"

    "Tushen crossbow."

    "Where did ite from?"

    "Before you brought me back to Xiaoyao Sect, it had already melted into my body." Tan Tai Jin said.

    At that time, Tantai Jin was gnawed away by evil spirits and only a skeleton was left. If it weren¡¯t for the Tushen Crossbow of Guikuhedi to merge with him, he would have been in the Guikuhe for hundreds of years. Respect.

    Zhaoyou sighed deeply and blended with the bones and blood, proving that he hadpletely controlled the Tushen Crossbow, and the Tushen Crossbow could not be taken out, and Gongye Jian, who could not control the Heaven shing Sword, was two cases.

    "As a teacher, I have known that you are not easy." There is no simple origin for a genius who can build a foundation just after learning to inhale into the body.

    Tai Jin suddenly raised his eyes, frowned and said, "What''s the matter with you?"

    Zhaoyou coughed and said, "Help me go to rest under the tree."

    Zhaoyou tilted his head and exposed his neck.

    I sawrge magic patterns on his body, like intertwined dead branches.

    Zhaoyou is about to fall in love!

    "I went to Taixu that day. I didn''t expect to see the ancient drought. I knew it was not an opponent. I hid it. I tried to return to the Demon Realm with her. By mistake, I found a secret."

    Zhaoyou spoke, the magic pattern spread to the back of his hand, his expression was peaceful, like a kindly Buddha statue.

    "In the Demon Realm, there is a formation."

    "Nine-turned Xuan return to formation?"

    "It''s good, but it''s not like that." Zhaoyou said, "It''s a path ofmon sadness that didn''t have time to open the battle between the gods and demons thousands of years ago."

    "The same path of sorrow..." Tan Tai Jin clenched the God ughter Crossbow in his palm.

    When ¡¡¡¡ once learned Taoism, Zhao You taught him that the great path is the same sorrow, and mutually regenerates andplements each other.

    Under the demon realm, there is actually another way of heaven? What does the Mozu want to do?

    Zhao You whispered: "Ten thousand years ago, the Demon God was powerful and unparalleled. He was ambitious and hoped that the six realms would be demons and bowed his head for him. So he created the Path of Same Compassion in the Demon Realm, attempting to open the Path of Same Compassion, and he himself became the ruler of heaven. ."

    "He is madly killing the gods. Once the gods fall, they will leave a gift for the world. The ancient gods who first opened the heavens and the earth, after the souls dissipated, the tears of the soul-killing beads left by the demon gods were melted into four beads. They are Huanyan and Kai. Yang, greedy wolves, and gathering."

    "The demon **** poured most of his spiritual power into the same path of sorrow, and finally made a mistake when refining the four **** beads. The ancient demon king beside him took away the fantasy face beads and the gathering beads, the devil **** failed, and the evil bones dissipated."

    Zhao You''s pupils gradually diminished, and he held Tan Tai Jin''s hand: "But the same path ofpassion is still there, the drought awakens, and the magic weapon still exists. Su Ying wants to use the magic energy to transform the world''s spiritual energy into the magic energy and open the same path ofpassion. Let all the six worlds be demons!"

    Ancient Demon King? Tantai Jin thought of the barren spookynd, waiting for Susu''s man, Xiao Fenghuang''s biological father.

    It turned out to be like this.

    Once the same path of sadness is opened, perhaps only 10% of people can survive to be demons, and the rest will die in the spirit of immortals and demons.

    Just like now, Lao Ying gave the demonic pill of the immortal world.

    The ancient Demon King was moved, and at thest moment prevented the Path of Same Compassion from opening, and only then has the Six Realms of Ten Thousand Years of Peace.

    It is a pity that all these past events have been buried in the ashes of history.

    "Illusions and greedy wolves are now in the hands of Laying." Zhaoyou said, "I took Kaiyang away, and I was discovered by Laying before I could run too far."

    was wounded because of this, and the eyebrows still seeped a drop of Droughty''s blood. Droughty was originally the ancestor of the zombie, so that he could be used by the infant after he died.

    Zhaoyou finally survived to return to the world, just in time to see Showa City being ughtered by the gods, Gongye Jiwu came to grab thest congregation pearl.

    Zhaoyou took out a yellow bead from his arms and put it in the palm of Tantai Cinder.

    "I am very happy to be a teacher before I die," Zhao You smiled. "The mortal world says raising children to guard against old age. I epted two disciples. It is not a pity to be able to see you in the end. Hold the Kaiyang Pearl. , You know how to do it."

    Tantai Jin said: "You won''t die, I will take you back to Xiaoyao Sect now. Zhao You, the devilish energy of my whole body has be a fallen immortal, you even gave me the Kaiyang Pearl, if you are true If you are amoner, you can hold it until you see the Tibetan Sea and give it to him personally!"

    Zhaoyou smiled gently: "Jiu Min, do you still remember, why did the teacher give you this name?"

    Nine Mins, is the heavenly universe, the supreme nine days.

    Your life is unknown, and your life is lonely. But no one is always a rotten bone in the darkness. You have been in the ghost cries river for five hundred years. If it weren''t for the breath of love in your heart, how could you persist until now.

    Your love is still there, you will never fall into the devil.

    "Nine Min, it''s winter in the world, can I be a teacher, I beg you onest thing."

    *

    On that day, Susu went all the way to Showa Castle and saw that the moat was stained red with blood.

    Countless cultivators rushed to Showa City in anger, Su Su hurriedly passed by and heard someone eximing.

    She passed through the crowd and saw the lonely boy in white.

    He was still thin, holding a sword, sitting on the steps, behind him, the fire was burning, and Zhaoyou''s fairy body was faintly visible in the fire, turning into dust in the fire.

    The monks'' swords all pointed at him. He sat quietly, holding the Hunyuan sword that Zhao You had left during his lifetime, only one man and one sword, but no one dared to approach him.

    "Mo Xiu Cang Jiu Min, you rebelled against the master, killed your master Zhao You, rebellious and unruly, and died quickly!"

    "Master-killing traitor, immortal scum, everyone gets punishable!"

    "You tortured mortals, killed forty-two people in the city, and ughtered the entire Showa City today. The immortal gates will not allow you, and the heavens will not allow you!" The mobile phone remembers "pen\\qu\\ge¡úm. \\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m'' provides you with wonderful \\fiction reading.

    Susu even saw the Tibetan Sea.

    The Tibetan Sea stumbled and fell from the Immortal Sword, rushed up the steps, and tightened Tantai Jin¡¯s cor with red eyes: "Why, why did you kill Master! I don¡¯t believe what they said, but I saw it with my own eyes. The Hunyuan sword pierced the master''s chest. You burned the master''s immortal body with real fire. He regarded you as his own child and passed on all his life''s hard work to you! Why! Tell me why!"

    Taijin raised his eyes, the disciples of Xiaoyao Sect who loved him in the past, now all eyes are red, and he can''t wait to pounce on his flesh and blood in the next life.

    He has never been like this for a moment, like this, Tantai Jin never exined, but this time he couldn''t help but speak: "Because if he died..."

    "The Lord did a good job, wee the Lord back to the Demon Realm."

    The devilish energy overflowed in the air, and the purple-clothed Moxiu smiled, leading a group of Demon Realm disciples to kneel in front of Tantai Jin.

    was shocked and said: "The Lord bears the burden of humiliation. These bull noses dare to be disrespectful to the Lord, and let theme and go today."

    TaiJin paused, his face became ugly when he noticed something, and the skin on the back of his hand began to squirm, as if it was about to break and fall off.

    Tiger demon saw it and knew it was bad, but at this time, Tan Tai Jin''s body broke again.

    Jing Mie has already moved his hands on the Tibetan Sea.

    With his cultivation base, where is the opponent in the Tibetan Sea, seeing that the Tibetan Sea is about to ssh with blood on the spot, a piano with a blue streamed firefly stands in front of the Tibetan Sea.

    Su Su pped Zhongyu Qin with a palm, and Zhongyu flew out and hit the shocked head.

    was shocked and caught off guard, violently in his eyes: "It''s you little girl again."

    Su Su looked angry, all these things, this group of demonic cultivators apparently deliberately prevented Tantai Jin from speaking.

    She camete and didn''t see the scene where Tantai Jin killed Zhaoyou. Tantai Jin shouldn''t kill Zhaoyou, something must have happened!

    Shige Yu flew back to her hand, she flicked the strings with her fingers, and quickly stretched out her hand to block it.

    His face is cloudy and uncertain, thinking of the mission this time, he eagerly wants to pull Tantai Jin: "Master, go with your subordinates!"

    The white-clothed boy looked at the girl with a pair of magic pupils.

    "Lord, go!"

    Tiger Demon also said quickly: "Jinhuang, hurry up and find a ce to hide, don''t let them see you..."

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to clean up when I jump into the Yellow River.

    Taijin only looked at Su Su. At that time, every word he said was squeezed out of his throat, like a broken voice: "Are you here to kill me too?"

    I wear white clothes and do good deeds. I learn from the public and yeah, and learn from the moon to help the cliff. Why don¡¯t you still love me?

    Seeing that his body is getting lighter and weaker, he wants to leave here.

    Susu stepped forward, trying to hold his hand.

    Shigeyu said: "Something is wrong, Susu, no matter what, keep him!"

    "No! Tantai Jin." Su Su gritted his teeth, his eyes gleamed, and his heart squinted, "I will fulfill my promise!"

    So, don''t get into the trap again.

 Chapter 113: Demigod

    At the moment when Su Su¡¯s hand touched Tantai Jin¡¯s hand, he suddenly took his hand back as if he had been burned.

    Tushen crossbow sensed the master''s mood and flew out to block everyone.

    Don''t look, don''t look!

    ck bow-the crossbow is scattered with thunder, sweeping out regardless of the enemy and us, pointing directly at everyone''s eyes.

    Someone wailed in pain, Su Su quickly covered his face with his sleeve, but in an instant, the person disappeared.

    Susu looked down at her hand: "How could this be?"

    She touched Tan Tai Jin''s fingertips with a little bit of blood. What happened to him...?

    The tiger demon grew bigger, carrying Tantai Jin and kept running.

    After following Tantai Jin for a long time, Jinhuang has always been generous again. It usually doesn''t exercise, it''s all fat at this time.

    Tiger demon''s tongue stuck out, panting with exhaustion.

    The Tushen Crossbow followed it violently, transformed into a sharp arrow, and mmed it on the tiger''s butt-strand. The tiger screamed with pain, mped its tail, and disappeared as if his body was like the wind in a sh.

    The Demon Crossbow followed it closely.

    Its IQ is not high. I don''t know where to hide at this time, so I have to take Tantaijin to the ce where the master picked it up.

    The tiger demon shuddered when he thought that the underground might be the gloomy ghost crying river.

    TaiJin fell to the ground.

    His clothes are already torn, and on his pale and thin chest, there are hideous imprints caught by the evil spirits. Red cracks snaked around his body, he was like a broken corpse.

    The crack took him apart, and his fingers stuck to the ground.

    He was dismembered, the skin on the back of his hand was broken and growing, and he became a blood man over and over again, just like Zhao You found him back then.

    He is like a dark ghost crawling out of the Guikuhe River, only the bones are shining with light golden light.

    I don''t know when the moon wille out, the winter moon is pale, like a cold sickle, looking down at him.

    The night is long.

    The ghosts and spirits around are all about to move.

    Tai-Jin knew that he was now too weak to be ughtered, but when a big demon came, he would have no power to fight back.

    can''t die, can''t die!

    TaiJin squeezed the soil tightly with his fingers, and crawled forward a little bit.

    Tiger demon didn''t dare to touch him at all. He was broken when he touched him now, and he could only follow him step by step, heightened his vignce, and killed the monster that coveted the Emperor Jin.

    Tai-Jin had been crawling for a long time, and he climbed into the cave on the side, and hey on the ground.

    The cold ground was next to his cheek.

    Tian Jiangming, the child picking firewood in the world passed by and screamed: "Monster, there is a monster here!"

    "Kill him, kill the monster!"

    The stones were thrown into the cave.

    The tiger demon rushed out unbearably and scared them away.

    In the dim, there is a voice sighing faintly¡ª¡ª

    "Have you regretted it? This is the price you paid for entering the Underworld Ghost Cry River and looking for her for five hundred years."

    This happens every year, five hundred times.

    "The monk misunderstands you, and mortals are afraid when they see you, and those you love hate you. You have gone through the sufferings of more than five hundred years, and you have gone through it alone. Don¡¯t you understand, it¡¯s natural evil bones. In this world, where else can you be? Tolerate you?"

    The woman held a red umbre, stopped her light footsteps, and looked at him pityingly.

    *

    Su Su could have traced the whereabouts of Tantai Jin, but when Tu Shennu interfered, his breath disappearedpletely.

    The corpses of Showa Castle were everywhere, and there were many corpses of monsters lying on the ground.

    Heavy feathers turned into a sword. Her sword flew above and saw that the entire city was almost a dead city.

    Everyone now says that it was made by Tantai Jin.

    Many people saw the scene where Tai Jin pierced the Hunyuan sword into Zhao You''s body. Zanghai, who trusted in Tantai Jin in the past, issued a killing order in Xiaoyao Sect. When disciples of Xiaoyao Sect saw Tantai Jin, they would be killed.

    I don''t know how long it has been flying, Su Su saw a figure.

    She swept down and walked up to the person in a daze.

    The person turned his head, time was suddenly broken, and there was a familiar face in front of him.

    "Second brother..." Su Su murmured.

    turned out to be Ye Chufeng, my deceased five hundred years ago. Is it Ye Chufeng, or the passing of time, the reincarnation of Ye Chufeng?

    "Girl?" Ye Chufeng didn''t recognize her. He was stunned when she called himself "Second Brother", "You..."

    The little fox in his arms squeaked with excitement.

    Ye Chufeng pondered for a moment, hesitatingly said to Su Su: "Are you...Xiwu?"

    Susu did not deny it.

    Looking at the bright cinnabar fairy in front of him, Ye Chufeng couldn''t help but sigh for countless people. Countless old people have be bones in the loess, the girl who jumped out of the city resolutely in front of thousands of soldiers, has be the stunning girl in front of her.

    "Why did youe out of Showa Castle?" Su Su looked at the fox in his arms and asked, "Is it... Pianran?"

    "It''s a long story at this time." Ye Chufeng smiled bitterly.

    It turned out that five hundred years ago, he and Tan Tai Jin left the Zhou State Pce. One day Tan Tai Jin said that he was going to pursue the Supreme Immortal Way.

    Before leaving, he took a ss bottle to Ye Chufeng, which contained Pianran''s soul and soul.

    That was also the reason why Ye Chufeng knew that Pianran was dead, but still obeyed Tantai Jinyan.

    In these years, Ye Chufeng carried the ss bottle and searched all over the Three Realms. By coincidence, he killed a monster and obtained the umtion Pearl. He used the umtion Pearl to cultivate the remnant soul, and gradually the soul in the ss bottle became conscious.

    It took him hundreds of years to raise an ignorant little fox.

    But the fox has no saneness. It is no longer the nine-tailed fox thousands of years ago, nor the seven-tailed fox back then.

    It is just an ordinary little demon fox with only a fluffy tail.

    Ye Chufeng treats her as a lost lover, but she doesn''t recognize Ye Chufeng and treats him as the master who feeds her.

    The little fox yearns for freedom, and runs away year after year, wanting to return to the jungle.

    Until one day, she finally managed to escape from Ye Chufeng''s side, but when she looked back, she saw this strong and rigid man, who looked at her back and burst into tears.

    After a long time, she hesitated and walked back to him.

    Later, Ye Chufeng went to Showa Castle and slowly became the lord of Showa Castle. He raised a demon fox, and the world would not tolerate him, but Showa Castle could support him and Pianran.

    It''s a pity that it waspletely destroyed by demons, and Showa no longer exists. Thanks to Zhaoyou Xianzun, they only got their lives back.

    "So, who did you see ughter the city?" Su Su asked.

    Ye Chufeng nced at her and said, "That person looks exactly like Xiao Rin, holding a terrifying magic sword."

    He, like Tan Tai Jin, thought that the "Three Sisters" deeply loved Xiao Rin.

    "It''s brother." Su Su whispered, "It turns out that it''s really not Tantaijin."

    "Sister Sister, did you see the Immortal Venerable who saved me?" Ye Chufeng said worriedly, "He saved me and Pian Ran, but I think he has a devilish energy on his body, as if he was injured by a monster."

    Su Su only then knew that the one who saved Ye Chufeng was the Lord Zhaoyou. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    "You mean, Immortal Zhaoyou has devilish energy in him?" She instantly thought of the person who was nted into the magic pill before. Could Tantai Jin also kill the master who was about to be demon for this reason?

    not good! People in the demon world must be looking for Tantai Jin now.

    The monks and mortals would kill him. If she faced this situation, Su Su was not sure if she would throw herself into the demon world under numerous misunderstandings.

    She has to find him immediately and bring Tantai Jin back!

    "Sister Three!" Ye Chufeng said suddenly, "After I separated from your Majesty, I didn''t actually go far. I followed him and watched him jump into the underworld ghost crying river."

    "You know where Guikuhe is, right?"

    Su Su was stunned.

    Of course she knows.

    Gouyu was still there when she was young, and when she was naughty, it scared her by telling stories. In her memory, there are two most terrifying things. One is the demon **** who turns his hands into clouds and hands and rains, and the other is the dark and terrible Gui Cry River.

    It is said that the river has no end, no light, no life, and the broken soul bites in it.

    "Back when he dealt with the Ye Family, I hated him too. I even thought that when I got Pianran''s soul, I nned to kill him. Butter..." Ye Chufeng''s expression wasplicated, "I don''t think I need to do it anymore. He is not as good as dead, and I started to pity him."

    At least, his Pianran still has a soul and soul, and Su Su left nothing to Tantai Jin.

    "There is still something I want to give you."

    Ye Chufeng took out an old finger from the storage bag.

    "He rescued my grandmother, andter I gave my grandmother her retirement. This was left to you by my grandmother. She had only one wish before she died, saying that Xiwu married someone, and she will live well in this life."

    May that person cherish you and cherish you.

    for a lifetime.

    Pull your fingers warm and put them in the palm of your hand.

    Lingtai seemed to be knocked on a door gently.

    The previous grievances, and the self-me that Ye Xiwu had promised but failed to do, were all dissolved at this moment.

    A tear fell on the finger.

    Su Su thought that after practicing Ruthless Tao, she would never cry again in this life, her tears had dried up.

    But at this moment, Ye Xiwu''s love and hate, Li Susu''s love and hate, all got an answer. Qu Xuanzi''s words gradually became clear. If he is not a ruthless person, how can he cultivate the ruthless way?

    Only when you reconcile with your past self can you truly understand the ruthless Tao. If you are too emotional, you must first be emotional.

    It turns out that she has always been loved.

    Whether it''s grandmother, or Tantai Jin who once had no love.

    He is loving her in the most painful and clumsy way in the world.

    I wonder if she finds him back now, is it toote?

    Ye Chufeng looked at the goddess in surprise, the cinnabar on her eyebrows fainted like tears, and it seemed to be blooming, the scorching cinnabar turned into half a deserted **** seal.

    Phoenix was born as a god, and her bloodline of half-demon and half-god was deliberately suppressed before she was reborn. For Su Su, today is the end of the tragedy.

    She was only half a step away from bing a god.

    *

    Susu did not expect that this miss would pass in one month.

    The winter in the world is still hot, and the years of the fairy world pass slowly. It is said that the ancient gods in the legendary world will stagnate in time and live forever.

    She didn''t find Tantai Jin, but the great powers of the immortal world such as Qu Xuanzi had found a way to open the demon realm, and they wanted to enter the demon realm today and destroy the Nine-turn Profound Return Formation.

    Su Su lowered his eyes, the green beads in the palms were radiant.

    This is Jushengzhu.

    Although I don''t know what it does, Ye Chufeng and she both know it is very important.

    The closer to the Demon Realm, the more nervous the shaking.

    is different from other people''s feelings of killing demons. Now Gongye Jiwu, who has lost his mind, has killed a lot of people, and Yaoguang feels apprehensive.

    Shaoguang hoped that Gongye has no chance of life. As long as the magic pill in the senior brother''s body is taken out, he will still be the senior brother who was once bright and blessed.

    But if he can''t save his brother, Gongye Jiwu willpletely be a member of the demons.

    Senran monument boundary appeared in front of him.

    Someone said with joy: "The Demon Realm is open! It''s open!"

    "Kill the witch Laoying, kill the horror, and ruin the Nine-turn Profound Formation!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a surging red umbre appeared in the sight of everyone, and everyone backed away vigntly.

    There was a smile like a silver bell.

    "You alle from afar, Shaying should naturally wee you." The umbre was raised, revealing Shaying''s charming face, "You can be a mere offspring, and dare to yell in front of my door. My permission, my devil, can''t you not allow it? ."

    This remark angered the elder Qingwu.

    "Witch! You cruel me to no disciple, how can he tolerate such humiliation from you in the dignified fairy gate, today I want to take your dog''s life if I am innocent."

    "Speak up without shame." She Ying said curiously, "The devil in my mouth is not your yellow-haired child in Hengyang."

    Qingwu yelled, then hit her.

    Countless people in the fairy gate who couldn''t bear it, also attacked.

    ŠÙying was motionless, with a scorching temperature in his eyes, looking at a certain ce in the sky.

    Su Su had a not-so-good premonition, and followed up and looked up.

    I saw a young man in mysterious clothes gradually appeared in the tumbling clouds of magic energy, and his clothes were blown up by the magic energy.

    The silver pattern on the cket was strange, and he quietly held the Heaven shing Sword.

    If the Heaven shing Sword was very oppressive in Gongye Jiwu''s hands, the Heaven shing Sword is now in his hands, and it is terribly silent.

    On his forehead is a ck mark of the fallen **** that resembles a me and a sharp de.

    The boy opened his eyes.

    The suppression of the realm since ancient times has caused everyone to retreat.

    Even Qu Xuanzi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, how could it be? The legendary Demon Seal!

    The young boy¡¯s skin is still sickly pale and his face is beautiful, but no one dares to look down on him.

    I don''t know which sect was the first to escape, and the fairy sect was in a mess in an instant.

    The young man opened his lips and said coldly: "Zhantian, Zhu."

    The Heaven shing Sword trembled, and the sky was torn open. In Tantai Jin''s hands, it turned blood red.

    The Heaven shing Sword fell, and the terrifying sword aura spread for hundreds of miles in an instant. The disciples who fled had no time to scream and turned into flying ashes.

    The boy lowered his voice andughed happily. All the monk''s soul flew into his palm and was crushed into powder by him.

    Behind him, the Tushen crossbow pulled away and aimed at the crowd.

    It is easier to kill the monk than to squeeze the ants to death.

    The monks instantly understood that no one can enter the gate of the Demon Realm today.

    áé Xuanzi said: "Susu, hurry up!"

    If you don¡¯t leave, everyone will be ruined here.

    Moments before the crossbow was pulled away, the hand of the Demon God of Xuanyi was grabbed by someone.

    "Tantaijin!" The girl''s eyebrows were impressed, and there was a shallow light in her eyes: "Ye Xiwu is back, how about you?"

 Chapter 114: The way home

    Countless demons sprang up from the Demon Realm, all looking at the new demon in awe.

    Susu stopped Tantai Jin, and Su Ying¡¯s nails fell into his palm.

    In the eyes of everyone, Tan Tai Jin looked back, his red eyes staring at Su Su coldly.

    The pale hand with the fingertips grabbed the girl''s chin.

    He is thin and thin, but much taller than her, and now looks at her indifferently with his eyes low. The eyes were cold and cruel.

    This look is exactly the look of the demon God that Su Su dreamed about at midnight when he was a child.

    Five hundred years ago, Susu was yed by a mortal boy on a carriage. Five hundred yearster, this scene became true.

    "Ye Xiwu?" He endured something in his eyes, and sneered, "You can''t help but think too much of yourself. Five hundred years ago, when you came to my side, you were afraid of today. Why do you think that the deity will still be controlled? A liar?"

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, he raised his sleeves and turned his feathers into a fairy sword to resist Su Su. Tantai Jin pped the heavy feather sword with a palm, and Su Su staggered and fell to the ground.

    Taijin tightened his fingers, holding the Heaven shing Sword, and never looked back at her. He walked forward and screamed screamingly as he passed by.

    Su Su hugged Zhong Yuqin tightly, Tan Tai Jin actually understood everything. From the moment he became a demon, he had guessed the reason why he went to his side five hundred years ago.

    yelled, "Susu!"

    Su Su raised his head, the demons cheered and encouraged, turning into ck air, rushing towards the people of the fairy world.

    The sky changed color, dark clouds gathered, and the demons of the demon realm rushed toward the world like a flood that gushed out of the flood gate one day after opening the gate.

    This scene before my eyes coincides with the history in memory¡ª¡ª

    Zhuxian at dusk, Wanxian tomb.

    The nightmare of everyone in the fairy world begins at this moment.

    No, no.

    Su Su got up from the ground: "Tantai Jin!"

    The red blood sword was reflected in the pupils of the thin boy, and in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared a hundred steps away.

    A red umbre revolved and stopped in front of Su Su.

    ŠÙying caught the whirling umbre, smiling at the corners of his mouth, but with a bit of coldness in his eyes.

    "Little girl, you are too presumptuous. You turned out to be a demigod, but unfortunately, you are destined to be here today."

    ŠÙ Ying had already seen that the woman in front of him was a big threat, and for the first time she had a strong killing intent.

    Su Su had a thought, and suddenly had a n. She stopped chasing Taijin, and simply turned to face the drought.

    Heavy feathers turned into óíóó, horizontally in front of Su Su.

    Susu now uses heavy feathers and no longer has to worry about bacsh. The sound is like gurgling water, as thin as silk, and as sharp as a de.

    ŠÙ Ying originally thought that this little girl could be solved easily, but when she came to the end she realized that Su Su was very tricky, not as easy as imagined.

    Her eyes shed, she looked at the cold **** the opposite side, and smiled: "You know, when I found the Demon Lord, where was he and why was he willing to be enchanted?"

    Su Su shook his mind slightly.

    ŠÙ Ying red lips lightly opened: "This question, you may never know the answer."

    As soon as the voice fell, a purple light prated Su Su''s body, and I did not know when to appear behind Su Su. The corner of Su Su''s mouth shed blood, like a withered leaf, falling from the air.

    ŠÙying''s umbre flew out and pierced Su Su''s heart.

    Shaoguang tried to stop: "Su Su!"

    áé Xuanzi: "Su Su!"

    The ck arrow pierced through the dark clouds and the sky, and stabbed on the red umbre.

    ŠÙying staggered and took a step back, but his smile disappeared: "The devil?"

    Tai Jintai Jin¡¯s magic pupil was cold, and walked out of the heavy demon aura. He held the goddess who had fallen from the air in his arms and said, ¡°Return the soldiers.¡±

    The demon soldiers heard the order and rushed back to the demon realm.

    Shocked and extinguished also only paused, half kneeling with luggage, and returning to the Demon Realm.

    After failing, Su Ying turned her head to look at the remnant soldiers in the fairy world, unwilling, and almost blushed in her eyes.

    Tan Tai Jin said in a emotionless voice: "Thest Gathering Bead is here in Li Susu."

    Hearing the news, Lao Ying turned from sadness to joy.

    No wonder the devil came back to rescue this demigod girl, because he knew the whereabouts of Ju Shizhu.

    With thest world-gathering bead, the same path of sadness can be opened immediately.

    Now that Su Su is captured, they really don''t need to continue to entangle these fairy world bull noses.

    *

    She felt that someone was looking at herself.

    Su Su calmed down without opening his eyes.

    Still quiet, the man looked at her with cold hatred for a long time before he got up.

    The devilish water rippled by her side, and the iron chains shed loudly. The girl was lying on a smooth stone bed, her hands bound by the iron chains.

    After a long time, Shige Yu said: "People are gone, don''t pretend!"

    Su Su, who just "vomited blood", opened his eyes and sat up from the stone tform intact.

    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and the bitten mouth healed instantly.

    Su Su looked down at the surrounding environment.

    Shigeha said, "He put you in a dungeon in the Demon Territory. It¡¯s strange to say that the Demon Territory is not full of grass. This ce is so bright and there are still flowers blooming."

    Su Su looked over, and the waters really opened uprge patches of purple lotus as Zhongyu said. If there is no diffuse ck air around, this scene can be called a beautiful scene.

    A few rays of light shone on her, Su Su raised his eyes, stared at the light-permeable holes for a while, and couldn''t help but curl his lips.

    Shigeha was puzzled: "What are youughing at?"

    She does not answer.

    The person who kept talking about hating her shut her in the only ce where there was light and life in the Demon Realm.

    "Shigeha, follow the original n."

    "Okay." Zhongyu turned into a key, which just fits Susu''s wrist, and untied the chain in Susu''s hand.

    Su Su moved her wrist, her forehead was beautifully printed, and she brushed her hand, and soon there was a body exactly like her on the stone tform.

    Shigeha happily said, "Fortunately, I anticipated this situation beforeing to Demon Realm."

    Su Su squatted down and said to the puppet, "Please."

    The puppet on the stone tform smiled and nodded, his smile was fake, almost exactly the same as the real Susu. Thanks to the power of the fox demon in Ye Chufeng''s body, this is the only existence in the Six Realms that can briefly match the phantom Yanzhu.

    Su Su''s figure was scattered in the dungeon.

    Beforeing to Demon Realm, she already had an ominous premonition in her heart that she disappeared out of thin air and could not be seen everywhere. The biggest possibility is that Tantai Jin has already gone to Demon Realm.

    Inspired by Zhang Yuanbai¡¯s fantasy beauty beads, Su Su discussed with Ye Chufeng in advance, and if something happens to the demon domain, he would think of a way to sneak into the demon domain, destroying the marrow seal and the nine-turn mysterious return formation.

    This method was also approved by Qu Xuanzi. It is difficult for Qu Xuanzi to be too old. Before he was outside the demon realm, he had to hold back and apany a group of juniors to act.

    Only poor Shao Guang, who knew nothing, almost rushed over when Su Su was injured and captured. Fortunately, her master Qingqian reacted quickly and took the person away.

    Susu is transparent, carefully avoiding the demon guards.

    This time I came to the magic pce, and it feltpletely different from thest time I came. It used to be a mass of loose sand, but now it has be orderly.

    The magma is bubbling, and the smell is sour outside the magic pce. There is no life, no water, only dirty blood.

    "Where will the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation be?" Zhongyu turned into a butterfly and flew beside Su Su.

    "In the most important ce."

    "Where is the most important ce?"

    Su Su paused in one ce, motioning it to look.

    The pce in front of me is the most exquisite among the magic pce, and a huge monster is lying at the door.

    Zhongyu flew to Su Su''s ear, and said in surprise: "It turned out to be an ancient beast gluttony."

    Soda for a moment, how does she feel that gluttonous has the embryonic form of a tiger?

    But these are not important, she gently avoided the gluttony and sneaked into the temple.

    The dark blue fire leaped on the wall, the young man in Xuan Yi propped his chin, and the cold magic pupil looked at the people underneathzily.

    Several cultivators were forced to kneel on the ground, and there were several magic cultivators.

    ŠÙ Ying and Jing Mie stand on each side.

    Taijin raised his hand. There was no emotion in his eyes. In the next instant, his fingers slowly tightened, and whether they were demonic energy or spiritual energy, they all rushed towards him.

    In an instant, the people on the ground turned into a puddle of yellow sand.

    Shige Yu gasped.

    They came to the base camp of the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm, and the three most powerful demon heads are here.

    Rao is Susu, and he didn''t dare toe close, he didn''t move.

    She would have been discovered by La Yingst time, but this time she has to be careful no matter what. She is now a demigod, and the gap between gods and immortals is far from a realm. If she wants to hide, La Ying and others really can''t find her.

    Tai Jin raised his eyes, and his gaze swept across the ce where Zhong Yu and Su Su were.

    Su Su''s heart tightened, and he almost thought he was discovered. Fortunately, the boy quickly looked away and whispered: "Get out."

    ŠÙ Ying and Jing Mi retired.

    Su Su quickly discovered the difference. Drought was enchanting and arrogant in front of Gongye Jianwu, but when she came to Tantaijin, she was very submissive.

    I feel that I can''t deceive people. Drought does not surrender to Gongye Jiwu, but surrenders to Tantaijin.

    So, what happened to Tantai Jin?

    Su Su looked at the monstrous demon aura on Tantai Jin, would he let the magic pill in Jiong''s body reach Tantai Jin?

    Even though there is no evil bone, Tantai Jin has the essence of God and three magic weapons.

    Taking a step back, he can be said to be a fallen immortal or a demon god.

    Where is that brother now? Is it dangerous?

    ŠÙ Yinghe and Jing Mi left, Tan Tai Jin closed his eyes andy on the ck cave.

    The demon flowed, his forehead magic mark was strange, transforming power.

    Things have finally reached the worst point.

    Su Su don¡¯t know how to return to the time when things didn¡¯t happen, Gongye Jiwu may have a chance toe back again, what about Tantaijin?

    Su Su calmed down, she knew that it was not the time to confront Tantai Jin. The most important thing is to destroy the Nine-turn Profound Formation.

    There are four corners inside the ¡¡¡¡, which are four fierce beasts in ancient times, which are like some kind of formation to open organs.

    Su Su walked to the side of the cave, but the transforming power Jintai Jin still did not wake up.

    This copse is very wide, Su Su stepped on the skirt with his skirt, holding his breath, and studied the pattern on his face.

    Xuanhui, Xuanhui.

    How to get to the side of the formation?

    She and Gouyu have learned the formation method, and they have just realized the meaning of a pattern, and are about to go to the other end to look at the pattern. People around them opened their eyes at some point.

    Susu: "......!"

    She didn''t dare to move or leave in front of him.

    The boy rolled over, resting his arm, facing her direction.

    His red pupils are cold.

    If it were not for theck of focus in the pupils, Su Su thought he could see himself.

    She suddenly felt a little flustered, Ye Chufeng''s method didn''t work!

    So close, Tan Tai Jin moved a little further forward, almost touching her cheek.

    The two are deadlocked.

    The boy stretched out his pale fingers, and Su Su''s whole body was tight.

    Just when she thought his hand would touch her cheek, a ck cloak flew over and was held in his palm.

    Jintai Jin turned to bed and put on his cloak.

    He looked cold and walked out the door.

    "Go to interrogate Li Susu, the daughter of Qu Xuanzi."

    The heavy feathered butterfly flew to Su Su''s side: "Su Su, are you lucky or disappointed?"

    Su Su red at it: "Shut up if you can''t speak!"

 Chapter 115: plan

    Tai Jin left, Su Su and Zhong Yu hurriedly looked for the formation entrance in the pce.

    "It is not the formation of Xuan Huiyin, it is the killing formation." Su Su stared at the four kinds of beast patterns and said, "Sao Ying is a cautious person. I only showed mirror images to demons before."

    Zhongyu flew over: "While they are all in the dungeon, let''s look elsewhere."

    "Good."

    Just as Su Su was about to leave Tantai Jin''s bedroom, his eyes suddenly fell on a wedge-shaped stone seat.

    "Susu, what''s wrong with you?"

    Su Sufu is in the soul, Gouyu seems to have told her this kind of handle used to open secret roads in ancient times.

    She touched her fingers and pinched a decision. The white light enveloped her hands. Su Su turned towards the eight branches of Qianyuan three times. With a "crunch", an entrance that only one person could pass through appeared.

    Susu walked in cautiously.

    The butterfly that ¡¡¡¡ turned into a heavy feather exudes a bright white light. Su Su originally thought that he would find the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation here, but he did not expect that the secret room was a cell.

    Seeing the man whose pipa bone was locked clearly, Su Su''s expression changed, and he went forward: "Brother!"

    Gong Ye Jiwu was locked here by them!

    The magic lines on his face faded, and a handsome and clean face appeared. Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes: "Su Su?"

    The magic pill from him was taken out, and Su Su tried to touch the chain that locked him.

    "Don''t move." Gongye silently coughed, "There is a magic technique attached to the devil''s bedroom on the lock, and you will be discovered as soon as you move."

    Susu can only stop.

    Gong Yeji said in a low voice: "Sorry, Su Su, you leave me alone, the devil''s domain is dangerous, if you have the opportunity, you should go out quickly."

    "Brother, do you want to be trapped here and forgive yourself for your sins? But everyone is waiting for you to go back, daddy, Senior Uncle Qingwu, Senior Uncle Qingqian, and Senior Sister Yaoguang. The disciples of Hengyang Sect know that , It¡¯s not what you want to be nted with magic pill."

    Gongye trembling with no fingers, did not speak.

    During the period that he was nted with magic pill and became a sword for Drought, he killed many people. Even though others can forgive him, he himself cannot forgive himself.

    Su Su knew what Gongye had in mind and said: "Now that the Devil God and the Ancient Droughts are born, everyone in the Six Realms is in danger. Brother, we need you. If you feel that you have made a mistake, then you should pay off your merits and do something. !"

    Gongye smiled without a smile, vaguely looking like an outstanding sword fairy at the time.

    "Okay." Gong Yejiu''s voice was dumb, just as he had condoned Su Su. He said, "Brother listen to you."

    "Brother, I''m here to find the Jiuhuanxuanhui formation, do you know where it is?"

    Gongye Jiwu said, "I was nted with magic pills, and Sha Ying took me there once. In the forbidden area of ??the Demon Realm, the ce needs an ancient demon god''s finger to enter. The previous finger was in the hands of Sha Ying, now it should be. In the hands of the new demon."

    Su Su cursed in his heart, and what he was wearing on Tantai Jin''s hand, how could this be handled?

    "Brother, you are here to wait for me, I will find a way to destroy the Jiuzhuan Xuanhuiyin, ande to take you home."

    go home? Gongyeji''s pupils trembled and said, "Okay."

    Su Su walked far away, Gong Ye Jian Wu looked at her back, still did not take back his gaze.

    Su Su went back along the original road and found that Tantai Jin and the others hadn''t returned yet. She simply disappeared again and quietly went to the direction of the water cell.

    I don¡¯t know how long the puppet canst without showing up, right?

    In the dungeon, the purple magic lotus bloomed depressedly, and the puppet was pinched by the puppet''s chin.

    "Say, where did the Jushengzhu go?"

    The puppet was full of blood, and smiled at the thorn of Su Ying: "I don''t know, you have the ability to kill me."

    Su Su hides behind the stone pir, and depending on the situation, the puppet has been tortured for a while.

    It has no life and no pain, but if it goes on like this, it obviously can¡¯tst too long.

    ŠÙying couldn''t get the Jushengzhu, there was no smile on her face, her nails soared and she fell into the neck of the puppet.

    On the face of the puppet, the face exactly like Su Su showed an expression of pain.

    Su Su looked at the man sitting in the center.

    Tai-Jin put his chin on one hand, and stared nkly at Su Ying''s abuse of "Su Su".

    It seems that even if she died in front of him, there would not be any waves in his heart. Watching this scene, Su Su felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart.

    Thest time we parted, the boy''s eyes were clearly with tears, hoping to look back.

    Seeing him goodbye, he became a cold-hearted and murderous demon in his memory, and there was no warmth in his eyes.

    I remembered that Ye Chufeng said that he jumped down the Guikuhe River. Zanghai once said that Master picked up his junior brother three years ago. He has been looking for her in Guikuhe for five hundred years, and Su Su''s heart is slightly astringent.

    Zhongyu looked at Su Su quietly, he was a little guilty, and he still didn''t talk about the picture scroll with Su Su.

    It feels right, Tantai Jin is not a good person, and he has be a terrifying demon. But... things have developed to this point, and it seems that they cannot be separated from themselves.

    If I came out of the picture of a thousand miles, I told Su Su that Tan Tai Jin had not lied, and Su Su did promise not to leave him behind. Would Tan Tai Jin not be enchanted?

    Should it be said? Saying this now makes Susu''s heart worse, isn''t it?

    Seeing that Shao Ying wanted to kill the puppet, a knife caught Shao Ying''s sharp nails.

    was shocked and said: "Enough Lao Ying, the devil is still here, it is not your turn to make a decision. Now she is the only person who knows where the Jushengzhu is. You killed her, where shall we find the Jushengzhu."

    Jingjie has his own calctions in his heart, and everyone knows that this woman is the devil''s old friend, the devil...I was still enamored with her before, the devil''s temper is uncertain, if the Yingying kills people, the devil may be unhappy.

    ŠÙying looked at Tantaijin, her beautiful eyes were full, and her anger turned into anger: "Master Devil, do you feel sorry for Li Susu?"

    She deliberately fiddled with the puppet''s cheek, and instantly, two deep red blood marks appeared on that stunning face.

    The puppet snorted, and gave a soft "tsk" in surprise.

    Taijin''s gaze fell on the face of the puppet, and he sneered: "Distressed?"

    Tai Jinshou casually said: "How do you want to deal with her, you are free, the deity only needs to gather pearls."

    After ¡¡¡¡, he nced at the puppet for thest time, his expression was cold, his figure disappeared out of thin air, and he truly turned a blind eye to "Su Su".

    ŠÙying chuckled: "Stunned, did you see it? Lord Demon Lord is really cruel."

    She raised her red lips: "In that case, I am not in a hurry, I am shocked, you guard her, when will she be willing to say, and when will you let her go."

    ŠÙInfant''s skirt hem, Shi Shiran walked out of the dungeon.

    Waiting for her to leave, looked at her back in shock, and said "Bah".

    "It''s just a phantom skin, poisonous girl."

    The ancient droughts are arrogant and arrogant and powerful. But demons are greedy and unwilling to be inferior to others. Shocking was once a famous Demon Cultivator. She Ying was able to be a Demon Emperor before, but she could only be lower than her. He had long been unhappy in his heart.

    Drought always let him take care of the aftermath, even now the Demon Lord is born, Drought is still superior to him.

    squinted in shock, turned and stared at the puppet.

    His cold fingers are like snake letters. He touched the puppet¡¯s face. The puppet gritted his teeth and backed away. It was a pity to say: "Little girl, although you have repeatedly bad things to me, but..."

    He licked his lips, grinned viciously, and sniffed between the puppet¡¯s neck: "Demigod, goddess... what''s it like? If you obediently say the whereabouts of the conglomerate pearl, I might be able to let you go."

    Su Su, who was hiding behind the stone pir, looked at his evil smile, and responded.

    She knotted her hands, intending to use the hands of the puppets to teach Shocking a lesson.

    Who knows that the finger of Fright touched the skirt of the puppet, and a thunder struck beside Fright.

    Shocked and staggered, he took a step back, looked around embarrassedly, gritted his teeth and knelt down: "Mad, the viin just scared her..." The mobile phone remembered "Pen\Fun\Ge¡úm.\B\iq\u for a second." \g\eTv.C\o\m¡»provides you with wonderful\fiction reading.

    There was no one around, and I was shocked to see no one, but I didn''t dare to be presumptuous anymore.

    I thought that maybe Tantai Jin¡¯s devilish breath was still in the water prison. He was not yet daring enough, and hurriedly backtracked and left.

    Su Su also withdrew his hand immediately, fortunately that he didn''t make a move, otherwise he would be discovered by Tantai Jin.

    She thought to herself: Lao Ying is cautious and cruel. This shock looks ambitious and has weaknesses. Perhaps it is a breakthrough.

    Su Su was originally just holding the attitude of trying, but she didn''t realize that it really made her find a chance.

    Shocking Extinguishment is now the Demon Cultivation Period, and it is about to enter the Tribtion Period. The evil way he walked was different from Tantai Jin. He couldn''t directly absorb the power of other monks, so he raised a young girl in the temple.

    Su Su followed and found that the girls were all furnace-ding.

    There are magic repairs, and there are righteous monks. The girls are in torn clothes and withered faces.

    Zhongyu said: "Susu, don''t be impulsive."

    It took a look, okay, Susu has no urge.

    Su Su''s face was ugly, but he didn''t have the urge to take the shock out immediately. Now with a moment''s breath, the Ninth Turn Xuanhui Formation can''t be destroyed.

    Not only will the Six Realms suffer, but these girls will also be unable to run.

    These poor girls were dying, and the heavy feather sighed with a sigh, "It''s so pitiful to make a furnace-ding."

    The cultivation base will disappear, the face will wither, and the originally young body will slowly weaken and be old.

    Su Su suddenly remembered that in the dream created by Nightmare, the young man in white hade to her, willing to be her furnace-ding and help her mend her life.

    He also knows the end, Lu-ding is not only humble, he will also be very weak and slowly grow old.

    Su Su lowered his eyes, his mood wasplicated.

    After being frightened for a while, Su Su found out that he was picking new beauties in the magic repair.

    I thought he was still picking a furnace-ding for himself, but he didn''t move a single one of those people, but instead told something.

    Magic beauties are enchanting, with anticipation and ambition in their eyes.

    "The night in the Demon Realm is lonely and cold." Shocked andughed, "The Demon Lord is not unfamiliar with female sex. If one of you really captures the Demon Lord''s heart, maybe it will be the future Queen of the Demon."

    "Master Fright was joking." The demonsughed with Fright.

    was shocked and grabbed a person, and rubbed her waist: "I will send you over in a while."

    Su Su counted, there are a total of nine female demons repaired.

    Startled can really y, Tantai Jinyan Fu is not shallow.

    Shigeyu stopped on her shoulder: "Susu, you don''t seem to be happy."

    "No." Su Su stuffed it into Qiankun''s bag, "The biggest principle of joining the WTO is to do more and talk less."

    Shigeha seems to understand but does not understand: "Really?"

    "Hmm."

    was also too shocked by this hand, Su Su thought of how to take Tantai Jin''s hand and pointed it.

    The demon domain does not distinguish between day and night, and at a certain point, the temperature will be very low. It stands to reason that the fairy demon has long been unafraid of the cold, but this cold burrows into the bones.

    The demons call this time period "night".

    The devil''s environment is hard, and there is no grass.

    The "night" of the Demon Territory is lonely. The inside of the Demon Pce is orderly, but there are monsters indulging and **** outside.

    After entering the night, shocked and brought a group of enchanting female demons to Tantai Jin''s sleeping hall.

    "I''ll take care of it inside, you guys hold the wine and wait outside."

    The girls nodded.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Su quietly stunned one of the female demon cultivators and caught the wine jar in her hand.

    These female demons are slender and coquettish, but their cultivation base is low. Su Su stealthily changed posts and appeared with wine. No one found that theirpanions had been reced.

    Some of them deliberately wore a transparent veil to make them even more enchanting, and some showed soft waists.

    So Soda fainted this person, also wearing a veil.

    In order to be sure, Su Su changed her appearance, reced the veil with shark veil, erased the demigod flower mark on the forehead, and learned to be a female demon, putting a few blue spar on the end of her eyes.

    After a while, the shock came out, and he whispered: "Go in."

    Su Su lowered his head and went in with the demons.

    She held this wine in her arms. It was called drunken brew. In the past, the world paid tribute to the gods. Now somehow, there are many magic pces.

    As soon as Su Su entered, he saw Tantai Jin.

    Tai Jin yed with a few magic pills in his hands, did not raise his head, and said, "Let it down."

    The women put the drunken brew on the table in front of him in turn.

    Susu squatted down, learning from the wine they were holding. She just put the wine on the table, paused the Tantai Cinder who was ying with the drunken brew, and suddenly raised her eyes.

    He raised his eyes and everyone held their breath.

    Tai-Jin nced over Su Su, and then cast down his eyes from boredom, ignorant of happiness and anger.

    Moxiu was brave at first, and the woman in the lead was irritated by his sight, and her tone of voice was tempted to say: "Molord, this battle of immortals and demons, the great victory of the demon world, can concubines and others offer a dance for the demon Lord? ?"

    Taijin''s pale fingers flicked the sk, nomittal.

    Susu: "..."

    Why didn¡¯t she know that she had drinks and entertainment shows? They didn''t take her with them when they rehearsed.

    Susu At this time, I naturally hope that Tantai Jin will refuse and let them get out.

    In the next instant, as if against her, the person''s chill tone suddenly sounded and said, "Yes."

    Tai Jin lifted his chin slightly, leaned on the throne, looked at Su Su coldly, and said to everyone: "Jump, it''s a reward for jumping."

 Chapter 116: Stingy

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ came out, Su Su''s heart was cold.

    Give her a sword, she can flip everyone present, but where does she dance?

    Ye Xiwu in his memory can jump, but this skill has never been lit on Su Su.

    Luthier is ready.

    The magic girls walked to the center of the sleeping hall, and Su Su hardened his scalp and followed.

    She stood silently behind the crowd, trying to block her full self through them.

    The magic girl in front gave her a weird look. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    Speaking of it, Su Soda''s fainted body should have been standing in front. When the magic girl saw her "take her ce on the initiative", she was overjoyed. Regardless of Su Su''s problems, she happily stood where Su Su was originally.

    The sound of the piano sounded, and the women raised their sleeves, dancing gracefully.

    Taijin was once the prince of the Zhou Kingdom. Zhou''s music and dance are well-known all over the world, and his Yiyue people are also good at singing and dancing.

    In contrast, in addition to being more charming, Mo Ji''s dance is not stronger than the mortal song and dance that was so beautiful in the past.

    Su Su''s spirit light shed, she can''t jump, but this time the victory is because there are many people, and the visual difference should not be big if there are nine people.

    As long as she is dexterous enough, she can hide her body while the dancers change positions.

    Tai-Jin looked at the magic girls coldly and drank a ss of wine.

    He hasn''t called to stop, his magic pupils are cold, and his expression doesn''t seem to be fascinated by the beauty of dancing.

    Susu dropped his sense of existence to the bottom.

    Magic is dancing on the surface, but she is actually observing Tantai Jin''s reaction. Is the devil''s expression satisfied or dissatisfied?

    His expression is still cold,pletely different from the excited male cultivators outside. The girls jumped halfway through, and they were all anxious.

    Dance today in order to stay and spend a good night with the devil.

    The devil is expressionless, can they stay?

    Everyone felt anxious, andpleted thest finishing posture.

    Su Su squatted behind the crowd, breathed a sigh of relief, and it was finally over.

    "Done the jump?" The man''s tone was slightly mocking.

    Sweat beads ooze on the forehead of the leading woman, and somehow she feels a bit of invisible pressure. But ambition and greed prompted her to speak: "Concubine, wait, but also prepared something else for the devil."

    "Other?" He whispered.

    His face is extremely beautiful and exquisite, and his slightly dumb voice is even more attractive.

    Compared to the female nuns, he is the cruel and powerful demon that upsides all sentient beings.

    The demons are already admiring strong, and the first female cultivator almost walked over, looking obsessed: "Madjun, how about letting concubines and others serve the devil?"

    Everyone is looking forward to it.

    The demons are licentious and have no concept of chastity. Tan Tai Jin turned his head to look at them, and smiled lowly: "Then keep one."

    As soon as he said this, the girls who had been tempted suddenly boiled in their hearts. I regret that I can''t stay all of them, and I immediately struggled secretly, and the atmosphere that was still harmonious before suddenly became tense.

    Susu cursed a sentence in his heart.

    The woman who was swept by his eyes had silently seduced her eyes. Su Su knew that acting was such a thing, and she had to perform a full set. She is now the body of a god, and Tantai Jin can''t distinguish her transmogrification technique at a nce.

    If she is not gregarious, she will be noticed differently.

    Su Su wanted to understand, adjusting her expression and moving her eyes, she was the number one beauty in the immortal world, and she was beautiful when she smiled. She herself didn''t realize that jerky and innocent charm is the most attractive.

    With a clear smile on her bright eyes, the spar at the end of her eyes and eyebrows is azure blue, she looks at the Xuanyi boy who is sitting ntingly.

    The moment his eyes were facing each other, he paused, squeezing the cold stone seat with his fingers.

    A momentter, Tan Tai Jin Leng Leng looked away and raised his hand.

    The female cultivator he spotted was surprised and delighted, so he wanted to thank you. He turned his finger at ease and pointed to Su Su: "You."

    Even though Susu thought of using this identity to hold his hand and finger, but he chose himself, she couldn''t help wondering whether Tantai Jin had already recognized him?

    She just gave birth to such doubts, the person on the throne said lightly: "Tomorrow she,e in turn."

    He clicked a few more casually.

    Su Su no longer doubted this time, she gritted her teeth, holding a breath in her heart.

    Those who be demons are really lewd!

    Although the women were not reconciled to staying immediately, they thought that there was still a chance and left with satisfaction.

    "What are you trying to do, want the deity to serve you? Get out of here." Tan Tai Jin snorted and ordered.

    Su Su had to walk over.

    "Pour the wine." He said.

    Su Su suppressed his anger, and returned to the formation of the Ninth Turn Xuan! The Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation is the most important!

    She sat beside him and poured him a ss of wine. Tantai Jin took the jade cup, and Su Su noticed that a ck finger was actually worn on his thumb.

    TaiJin''s cultivation base is unfathomable, and there are three magic weapons. Su Su didn''t know where the Nine Revolutions Profound Return Formation was, and he didn''t get his finger, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    He turned to the magic way, but Xiang Mo''s heart was somewhat unknowing.

    "continue."

    She pours a cup, Tantai Jin drinks a cup.

    Neither of them talked much.

    The night of the Demon Realm is getting more and more cold, even if it is a **** body, Su Su feels his skin is cold. The Demon Realm is a ce abandoned by the Six Realms. It is hard, sometimes cold, and sometimes hot.

    She did not specifically resist the cold, and this status does not allow her to cultivate deeply.

    Tai Jin drank all the drunken brew and suddenly held her wrist. Su Su reacted and was already sitting in his arms. He pinched her chin through the veil and looked at her coldly.

    "What kind of cultivation?"

    Su Su changed the tone and said, "Ning Yuan."

    The throne was made of cold stone, and it was even colder. Su Su''s teeth trembled, his eyes were contemptuous, and the hand that pinched her chin made a little effort.

    Su Su snorted lowly.

    He is also cold.

    became a demon, just like this abandonednd, deprived of temperature.

    He didn''t say a word, picked her up, and walked towards the big cave.

    The beating demon me Chuo Chuo reflected the shadow, Su Su suddenly became a little flustered.

    It''s not that I haven''t done this kind of thing. At that time, she and Tantai Jin were still mortals. At that time, he hated her, many times he was not gentle, only when he couldn''t help himself, she would see unstoppable pity and joy in the eyes of the mortal boy who has no emotion.

    Jiechun silkworm has long since disappeared in the long river of history, and she subconsciously retreated. When she saw him pull her finger, Su Su resisted it.

    retreat at this moment, and lose everything.

    But if you don¡¯t leave, is it true that you want to be in the demon realm with Tantai Jin?

    Xuanyi Demon Lord caught the retreat that shed in her eyes, and said sarcastically: "If you don''t want to, get out ande in for someone else."

    This sentence annoyed Su Su, all the messy charm and helplessness faded away. She looked at the me-like magic mark on Tantai Jin¡¯s forehead, just wanting to ruin the Nine Transformation Profound Formation, on this hateful face. Stomped hard a few feet.

    She gritted her teeth and said with a smile: "The devil has misunderstood. It is a blessing for the concubine to be able to sleep for the devil."

    wait, silly dog.

    There are so many great roads, why are you afraid to care about a flesh-body? She has experienced the pain of Phoenix''s burning body, and she will blow his head with heavy feathers in the future.

    Tai Jin''s ck clothes fell, he didn''t take off her veil, and he didn''t seem to care what her face under the veil looked like.

    It doesn''t matter whether it is beautiful or ugly.

    He only looked at the brilliant ck eyes of the girl in front of him that seemed to be burning with anger.

    After a while, he said coldly: "Close your eyes to the deity."

    Susu''s fluke mentality was broken, she thought to herself, hurry up.

    Cold hands fell on her eyes and long eyshes. It was so dark in front of her that at that moment, she had an illusion that the people in her were deeply in love with her.

    She was a little dazed, and she could hardly help but open her eyes to look at Tan Tai Jin''s expression.

    The next moment, her eyes were covered by a ck cloth.

    Su Su heard his sarcasm and humiliation: "It''s not you who said, give the deity something else, dumb as a wooden fish, you just have this skill?"

    What **** and affectionate!

    She couldn''t bear it, and Mo Xiu was not a mortal woman. In her hand, the Bing Ling matching the identity at the moment was transformed into her hand, and it was pierced on his shoulder.

    Taijin Taijin is now the body of the demon god, as soon as that Bingling touches him, it turns into nothingness.

    Susu seemed to hear him chuckle.

    Is ¡¡¡¡ an illusion?

    She listened again, and there was no other sound.

    One night, I don¡¯t know when the demon domain is no longer cold.

    The "night" of the demon realm passed, Su Su did not dare to reveal his cultivation as a goddess, so he suppressed the cultivation and fell into a deep sleep.

    The girl''s naked feet are beautiful and small, her veil is still not taken off, her white hands are unconsciously ced on Tantaijin''s chest.

    Under the chest is the beating heart, which is also everyone''s culprit.

    He didn''t remove her hand.

    The demon with red lips and ink kissed her lips through the veil.

    Lao Ying said outside: "Molord, Lao Ying has something to report."

    Taijin did not move, and the sound transmission went out. Lao Ying heard his cold and indifferent voice: "Wait."

    "Yes."

    After a while, Su Ying felt strange, there was a rich fragrance in the temple, like an evening flower in full bloom, with the holiness of expelling demons.

    The keenness of the ancient droughts made Lao Ying frown. In an instant, the scent dissipated and became a strong devilish energy.

    just like her illusion.

    ŠÙying suspiciously for a moment, and then settled down, there is a demon lord, there is no possibility of fascination in the demon domain.

    Xuanyi Demon Lord didn''t let her enter the sleeping hall, and walked out in a cloak.

    "Say."

    ŠÙying was about to speak, and smelled the fragrance on his body, which was the smell of a woman, and there were a few faint holes on the side of Xuanyi Devil''s neck.

    "Magic Lord, youst night..." It took a long time for Su Ying to adjust her expression and said weirdly, "You are too indulgent."

    Demon indulgence ismonce, but the demon **** is not born indifferent, and it is nothing to do with this aspect.

    Even if Tantai Jin has a different experience, there is love thread in his body, and he can be fused with magic pill, and he shouldn¡¯t be like that...

    ŠÙying can''t say that the devil can be immersed in joy, but he shouldn''t spare the devil''s body and indulge the woman to hurt his god''s body.

    This is the hand of the opponent.

    Taijin looked at her coldly: "If you have something to say, it''s okay to get out."

    His immense pressure caused Su Ying to cover her heart ufortably: "It is Su Ying overstepping, the devilish energy of Xuan Hui formation is not right."

    Others don''t know, but Tantai Jin and Laying both know that the Xuanhui Formation is only a surface target. What really works is the ancient demon **** leaving behind the same path of sorrow that can swallow the sky and the earth, which can change the universe.

    Xuan returned to the formation to transform the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into demonic energy, nourishing the same path of sorrow.

    only means that the path of sorrow is strong enough, so four beads are ced to activate the same sorrow array. When the timees, the world''s devil energy wille out, and the power left by the ancient demon **** will awaken, subvert the six realms, and everything is devil.

    During this period of time, demons have been killing people everywhere, and now seeing that the demon energy needed by the same path ofpassion is gradually increasing, but every day, she guards the same path ofpassion, but she finds something is wrong.

    A sense of crisis swept over her, but she couldn''t say why.

    Tai Jin said: "Go and see."

    ŠÙying followed. Before leaving, her pupils turned grayish-brown, and she nced through the walls of the sleeping hall.

    On the copsed, the demon lord¡¯s ck and wide cloak covered the woman¡¯s body.

    Her white calves are exposed, and they are like dots of blooming red plums.

    ŠÙying sneered, and had to pretend not to know, and follow Tantaijin.

    A trace of white spirit quietly attached to Tantai Jin, and followed them through the gloomy demon realm wastnd to a ce full of blood crows.

    The blood crow flew in surprise, opening a way for Tantai Jin.

    The blood was overflowing, and a transparent barrier appeared in front of his eyes.

    After the enchantment, it is like a emptiness, dark, cold, and silent, and it is difficult to snoop.

    The moment the enchantment touched Tantai Jin''s fingers, he and Sa Ying walked in unharmed, and the white spirit attached to him quietly dissipated.

    The sleeping hall of the magic pce, the girl who had been asleep opened her eyes and sat up from the copse.

    "I found Jiuzhuan Xuan and returned to the formation."

    Su Su nced at the cloak on her body and grinded her teeth.

 Chapter 117: Gloomy

    In the enchantment, Tantai Jin and Laying walked in, and returned to the top of the Nine-turn Profound Form. The wash marrow mark slowly rotated. The gluttonous soul surrounding the wash marrow mark was originally transparent, but now it has a solid form.

    There are nine doors in each of the nine directions. The bottom isrge and the top is sharp, converging into a "gathering bucket". The marrow seal is above the invisible bucket, absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth.

    The constant aura was turned into devil qi by the Xuanhui formation, scattered from below, and returned to the heaven and earth for the demons to practice. Biqugetv TV debuts .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    The devilish spirit around is strong, and there are bursts of ghost crying.

    ŠÙying had several sects in blood at the beginning, used to open the Xuanhui formation. Many fairy souls were trapped here, infected with devilish air, and became the souls guarding Xuanhui formation, crying day and night.

    Tai Jin raised his hand, held a wisp of remnant soul, and recognized him: "The soul of the head of Taixu."

    "Exactly." Lao Yingughed, "This old man has a poor cultivation base, but so far his soul has not been contaminated by demonic energy. It would take a lot of work to make him a guardian spirit."

    ŠÙying observing Tantaijin''s expression, Tantaijin tightened her fingers and crushed the remnant soul of Taixu''s head: "It''s stubborn."

    After the remnant soul shattered, Tantai Jin waved his sleeves, and the divergent soul of the head of Taixu flew to nine corners,pletely turning into devilish energy.

    ŠÙ Ying covered her lips and smiled.

    She had some suspicions in her heart. The current demon should logically be equal to the ancient demon gods, but Tantai Jin¡¯s evil bones dissipated five hundred years ago, and La Ying always feared that his heart was still toward those monks.

    Now it seems that he has been worrying too much, and he was born with a natural devil who despised life. His methods are crueler than himself, and his strength is also shocking.

    Drought can smash the soul of a person without doing it easily.

    "Now the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation is getting stronger and stronger. Most of the people are full of demonic energy. Soon these demonic auras will be enough to open the dusty path ofmonpassion." She Ying squinted, "But a few days ago, Turn Nine In the Xuanhui formation, there seems to be an aura overflowing."

    It shouldn''t be this way, the same path ofpassion can be opened by seeing it, but at this time Xuan Hui formation had a problem.

    Taijin sneered in his heart, offering the Heaven shing Sword, and flying the shing Heaven Sword towards the wounded door in the formation, bringing out a silverfish bell.

    ŠÙying saw the bell, her eyes were cold: "It turns out that it is the stuff left by the old bull nose of Xiaoyao Sect."

    Taijin threw the silverfish bell to her and walked out of the formation, closing the barrier behind them.

    ŠÙ Ying destroys the bell and catches up with him: "I heard that Master Fright gave a few magic girls to the devilst night?"

    Tai Jin looked at the ck blood crow, and said: "Your news is well-informed."

    "The concubine is not jealous." La Ying put her hand on his shoulder, and her fingers covered with Kodan slipped down. What is the devil?"

    ŠÙ Ying Jiao Jiao Jiao said with a smile: "The concubine was born since ancient times, lives with the world, and the path ofmon sorrow will open in the future. The six realms are all demons, and the concubine is the one who can apany the demon for tens of thousands of years. Besides..."

    ŠÙying paused, winking like a silk: "The devil doesn''t want to know how the ancient deserted gods do double cultivation... hiss!"

    Before she finished speaking, the hand that touched Tantai Jin''s arm suddenly hurt.

    ŠÙying hurriedly covered her palm, bit her lip and said, "Molord."

    "Sao Ying." Tan Tai Jin leaned close to her ear and sneered, "Do you need the deity to remind you, under your skin, you beauty is just a...rotten and dry body."

    ŠÙying''s face changed, her eyes were cold. For tens of thousands of years, even if everyone knew this fact, no one had ever dared to say it in front of her.

    To put it bluntly, "Drought Man" is a zombie from ancient times, without blood, with powerful power, but with a terrifying face.

    When ¡¡¡¡ŠÙying followed the ancient demon god, he admired the power of that powerful body, but the ancient demon **** was not close to female, only ambition.

    Now that the young Demon Lord is willing to follow the path of double cultivation and harmony, La Ying is naturally greedy for the power of natural evil.

    was born to be the master of darkness, how fascinating.

    But this person''s heart is colder than that of the demon **** before, and the words that he uttered from his thin lips are like a knife, with a frivolous humiliation.

    ŠÙying tightened her fists, only she knew the anger and unwillingness in her heart.

    If other people dared to say such a thing, she would have been shattered by her for a long time. The Xuanyi boy in front of her was her king. After her eyes were cold and severe, she smiled again: "Sao Ying understands."

    Taijin curled his lips and said, "You are smart, much smarter than the stunned stupid. You should always understand what to think about and what not to think about."

    After saying these words, Tantai Jin didn''t look at the expression on Su Ying, and disappeared into the dense forest.

    *

    He returned to the magic pce, and, as expected, the little magic girl disappeared.

    TaiJin stepped up and walked into the hidden passage in the hall.

    Gongye was silent in it.

    Where Tan Tai Jin walked, the blue phosphorous fire faintly lit up, Tan Tai Jin Shi Shiran sat down in front of Gong Ye Jian Wu.

    "Why, have you seen her?" Tan Tai Jin smiled when he said this, but his eyes were cold.

    Gongye didn''t lift his eyes, the ck-haired young man in Xuanyi had red lips. Against the background of the blue phosphorous fire, he was exquisite and beautiful, and his expression was silent with disgust for himself.

    "Cang Jiumin, what do you want to do?"

    "Cang Jiumin?" Tan Taijin propped his chin, "The deity almost forgot, you have no memory of a previous life. Gongye Jiuwu, or Xiao Rin, the deity made a bet with you, how about?"

    Gongye looked at him calmly, as if looking at a dust.

    Tan Taijin curled his lips maliciously: "A person like you is born superior and respected by thousands of people. But you guessed it, if you lose your spiritual power and be an ordinary person and fall into the mortal world, will they respect them? you?"

    Gongye looked at Tantaijin coldly, he didn''t know where Tantaijin''s hostility towards him came from.

    "Hey, be careful." Tan Tai Jin raised his eyes and smiled, "Sometimes mortals are more terrifying than monsters like me."

    With a smile, Tan Tai Jin raised his hand and sealed Gongye''s lonely spiritual tform.

    Gongye Jiwu''s chain fell off and the Lingtai was sealed. Gongye Jiwu was no different from a mortal, his face was pale and he didn''t speak.

    Taijin looked at him pityingly, and couldn''t helpughing for a while.

    At the next moment, Gong Ye Jian Wu, who was still unable to fight back, flew out a golden needle from his sleeve and pierced Tantai Jin''s heart.

    Tai Jin looked at the needle, and the smile on his face faded.

    There is the breath of Susu on it.

    I think that Su Su left Gongye Jiwu to defend himself, but Gongye Jiwu chose to kill him.

    He lowered his head and took out the needle, ying with his expression nkly.

    Gongye closed his eyes and couldn''t help but ask: "What did you do to the younger sister."

    Tai Jin also carried Susu''s breath.

    Familiar monks naturally recognize each other''s breath. Gongye Jiwu was very sure, the person in front of him was deliberate.

    Taijin smiled and said, "What do you mean?"

    The hypocritical peace was broken, and Tantai Jintou once saw the monstrous anger in the eyes of Gongye Jing who had always been indifferent.

    Taijin didn''t feel happy. The dark corner in his heart was always jealous of the person in front of him.

    No matter how long it has been, I am still jealous.

    Li Susues to him, always has a purpose. Once to draw his evil bones, now to destroy the Nine Turns Profound Formation.

    No matter how you lie to yourself, some things are broken once, just like soul-killing nails pierced into the heart.

    And Li Susu can never be so lonely with Xiao Rin and Gongye.

    Five hundred years ago, she loved Xiao Rin so much. Five hundred yearster, she didn''t even want toe to the Demon Realm to find her public and dead.

    But it doesn''t matter, Xiao Rin is already a useless person. As long as he is still in his hands, as long as he has what Li Susu wants, her heart is not in him, and the person will always be his.

    Gongye frowned, how could his little junior sister be with such a monster?

    "The deity doesn''t kill you, but life or death depends on your own destiny." Tan Taijin said coldly, "Go to the world as far as possible."

    At least he is alive for one day, Gongye Jiwu will never show up in front of him and respond to him.

    Tai Jin waved his sleeves, Gong Ye Ji disappeared without a figure.

    He knew that he couldn''t kill Xiao Rin. It was understood five hundred years ago that the living can never win the dead.

    But if this time... Xiao Rin was the one who survived, and the one who died?

    TaiJin looked nkly at the void in front of him, and walked out of the secret passage for a long time.

    *

    Su Su Baisun went to the water prison to look at his puppet. It was so weak that he couldn''t hold on for a few days when he saw it.

    Su Su can only get his finger in seven days and destroy the Nine-turn Profound Formation.

    Shocked I heard that the demon lord left the little demon girl he sentst night. He was overjoyed and asked Su Su to deliver the wine today.

    These drunken brews were searched by him, and the emperor of the world may not be able to drink a pot.

    This is exactly what Susu wanted.

    She put the medicine given by Xu Xuanzi in the drunken brew, as long as Tantai Jin drink a drop, she will be unconscious.

    Now that he knows where the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation is, only the finger that opens the enchantment is needed.

    She entered Tantai Jin¡¯s pce with a hip sk.

    Xuanyi Demon Lord leaned on the stone seat, with a water mirror hanging in front of him.

    Su Su came in, he turned his eyes slightly, and said, "Come here."

    Su Su walked over and found that in the water mirror were Qu Xuanzi, Qingwu elders, and Qingqian elders.

    They were all locked up in a dark ce.

    Su Su was startled, and immediately discovered something was wrong.

    ŠÙying couldn''t defeat so many people in the immortal world, and Tantai Jin did not leave the Demon Realm, and the monks could not be trapped just like that.

    She went to look at Tantai Jin in confusion, he happened to be looking at her too, and smiled and said, "How?"

    "Devil, who are they?" She pretended not to know, and asked curiously.

    Taijin lowered her eyes, curled her hair with her fingers, and asked her to sit next to the stone seat: "The head and elder of Hengyang Sect and Chixiao Sect."

    When there was admiration in her cooperating eyes, he smiled: "Of course, they are all fake."

    "fake?"

    "It''s nothing more than the monster transformed from Huan Yanzhu." He said casually. The girl''s hair is like a waterfall, and the hand feels very good. He looked at her with great interest, "You said, if the''head of the Chixiao Sect'', go to Hengyang How many people can prevent Zong killing, huh?"

    Su Su''s eyes fell cold: "The devil is really smart."

    Tai Jintai brushed his hand, and the water mirror disappeared instantly.

    This is Laoying''s strategy. The soul and aura needed for the Nine Revolutions Xuanhui Formation are not enough. Laying is anxious to open the path ofradeship, so she will naturally hit the immortal door.

    Tai-Jin casually said to the little spy next to him.

    "What is the cultivation base today?" Tan Tai Jin asked quietly.

    Su Su raised her head, originally wanting to say "Ning Yuan", but thinking of something, she gritted her teeth and said with a grin: "Thanks to the devil, the concubine has reached the state of''intention''."

    I really thank you.

    There was a sudden smile in his eyes, the kind that he couldn''t control: "Yeah."

 Chapter 118: Return a gift

    Su Su took a breath and smiled and said, "Sorry you, see that the devil likes drunken brew, let me get some more."

    She poured the drunken brew into the cup, held it up and handed it to Tantai Jin.

    The Ember red magic pupil circled her face andnded on the wine in her ss. Su Su was a bit nervous when he saw it, and there was still an indescribable depression in his heart.

    Susu didn''t know whether he would not take the ss of wine or not when he hoped that Tantai Jin would drink this ss of wine.

    She came to look for him from Showa Castle, trying to pull him out of the dilemma of loneliness and being spurned, but in the end, Tantai Jin has fallen into the magical way.

    Susu is thest protoss in the world.

    She knows what she is doing now, and confronts him again. Her promise cannot be fulfilled at this time.

    He is actually right, he is a liar.

    Tai Jin took the wine ss in her hand.

    "I am shocked." The smile in his eyes faded a little, his pale fingers shook the wine ss, and the drunken fragrance filled the entire bedroom.

    The wine ss reached his lips, Tan Tai Jin put it down, thinking of something, looked at Su Su, and whispered: "Today is the Flower Festival in the world, do you want to go out and have a look?"

    Su Su suddenly raised his eyes when he heard the words "Hua Chao Jie".

    He looked at her silently, waiting for her answer.

    Five hundred years ago, on the day of the Flower Festival, Tantai Jin promised her a lifetime, and he gave her the position of queen, and what he was waiting for were six soul-killing nails.

    These tens of thousands of days and nights are his life alone.

    Ye Chufeng said that he rescued his grandmother and raised the old for her grandmother, and Ye Xiao did not die.

    Susu looked away from the ss of wine and whispered, "Okay."

    The cold atmosphere between the two of them dissipated, his devilish eyebrows were slightly less cold, and Tan Tai Jin said lightly: "Since you are going to go out, you can''t do this, Little Magic Fairy, this deity will change your outfit for you."

    He encircled her on the spot, flicked his sleeves, and a table appeared in front of him.

    Su Su looked intently, it was a mortal woman''s makeup box.

    The young man has slender and beautiful fingers. He picked up the woodenb on the table and tied her hair himself.

    Su Su was imprisoned in front of him. He couldn''t see his expression clearly, and couldn''t help asking, "The devil will do this?"

    Tai-Jin''s woodenb has been neglected to the end of her hair, and he calmly said, "Nothing is impossible."

    A child who grew up in a cold pce should know everything.

    He not onlybs women''s hair buns, but also wears women''s dresses. In order to survive, he has to know everything.

    "When the deity was young, there were several elder brothers." He said, "They are more lenient with women than men, and tell the deity that if the deity is willing to dress as a woman, then let the deity eat and wear warmth."

    This is the first time he has talked to Su Su about his past. Su Su couldn¡¯t help asking: "Then you wear it?"

    Hisb paused, and he smiled: "No."

    Susu saw how hard his childhood was. Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief: "Yeah."

    Tai Jin coldly curled his lips.

    He didn''t tell the truth, he wore the dress of the little pcedy for seven days. But instead of letting him go, they insulted him.

    was locked in the penthouse,pletely wet, wet, and then designed to run in front of the emperor.

    The emperor took a look at his outfit, his face changed drastically, and he was angry for a long time: "Absurd! The evil kind is the evil kind."

    Finally Jing Lanan appeared and saved his life.

    From then on, he never believed the words of the emperor brothers. One by one, all of them died, and it was his little sinner who survived.

    With his hands, he has killed many people, and in order to survive, he gradually knows how to please others. But in this filthy world, only the person in his arms makes him willing to please.

    Tai-Jinbed a delicate bun for her, picked up two red steps, and put them in her hair.

    He raised his hand, and a mirror appeared out of nowhere: "Look."

    Susu was surprised to find that it was pretty, unlike when she was wearing white, it looked like a blooming peach blossom.

    She hesitated and wanted to remove the veil.

    If she was still wearing a veil at this time, Tantai Jin would inevitably be suspicious, but when her hand was just behind her ear, she was held by a cold hand.

    Tai Jin said, "That''s it."

    He doesn''t seem to care what kind of face is under her veil.

    The two walked out of the demon domain.

    As Tan Tai-Jin said, the world is at night. In the past few years, demons have been born, and the world is far less prosperous than in the past.

    Dynasties changed. Five hundred years ago, the Xia State and Zhou State were gone, and every piece ofnd had a new dynasty.

    Drought makes many ces more dry, and demons have killed people wantonly, but on the night of the festival, it was unexpectedly lively.

    There are even fire dragon dancers on the street, children chasing and chasing, young women smiling.

    Liquor shop opened, and there are activities to guessntern riddles.

    Taijin raised his hand, and the falling note fell on his palm. He chuckled, "The drizzle is like silk in time. This is a mortal, fragile and tenacious like weeds."

    They are endless, the powerful gods have fallen, the greedy demons have been sealed, and only the weakest mortals exist forever, generation after generation, the spring breeze blows and regenerates, and even certain customs have been preserved.

    Su Su didn''t know whether he wasplimenting or derogating, so he had to stand beside him and act as a well-behaved little magic girl.

    The old woman on the street greeted Su Su: "Girl,e and see the beads, you can string twelve concentric beads for your husband during the festival, so you can never separate."

    Su Su turned his head, his eyes fell on the "concentric beads" in the old woman''s mouth. These are just ordinary bead strings in the mortal world, with nice names on them, and they have auspicious meanings.

    Susu did not go there. There was a young couple next to him. The woman reverently picked twelve beads, and the man looked at her with a smile.

    "Girl, what are you doing in a daze?" The old woman smiled, "The son by your side has been watching you."

    Su Su followed the old woman''s words and raised his eyes, and he saw Tantai Jin who was smiling but not smiling, and his gaze revealed a bit of danger.

    Then she remembered that she is now pretending to be a demon cultivator girl, the world¡¯s demon cultivator girl naturally wants to be with the demon venerable.

    "Go buy." Seeing that she was still still, Tantai Jin said.

    Su Su curled up his eyes and smiled: "I came out in a hurry, with no money, devil, we can''t grab a mortal, right?"

    Taijin looked at her with a smile, took off the warm jade on his waist, and gave her: "Use this."

    "But it..."

    "The deity lets you go, so much nonsense!"

    Su Su had to hold the valuable warm jade to exchange some ordinary beads with the old woman.

    The old woman hurriedly said: "I can''t use it."

    She sighed in her heart, and reced the jade pendant given by Tantai Jin with a small pearl.

    Pearls are also a good thing, and the old woman smiles and can''t wait to give all the beads to Su Su.

    Susu said: "I just pick twelve."

    When she picked the concentric beads, Tantai Jin turned around and looked at the other end of the street.

    The sight of that person was reflected in his magic eyes.

    The proud son of the past, trapped in a prison wagon, several demon masters sped their fists, and righteously said that the people in the prison wagon were demons. They had killed many people before, but now they have lost their demon power.

    The flower court festival was originally lively. Now all mortals hate demons. When they heard that the people in the prison car could not resist, everyone swarmed up and smashed things at the people in the prison car.

    Tai Jin coldly curled the corners of his lips, but it was a coincidence that he was able to meet Gongye Jianwu in this ce.

    Look, this world is so filthy, once the situation is different, even Gongye Jiwu who has a heart for themon people has today.

    Susu came over: "What are you looking at?"

    She was going to see, Tan Tai Jin said lightly: "Nothing, where are the beads?"

    Su Su stretched out his hand, with twelve beads in his palm, shining brightly.

    At this moment, thinking of the person she liked in the past is so embarrassed on the other end that he can''t hide the maliciousness in his heart.

    "Skewer it and give it to the deity."

    Su Su paused, she lowered her eyes, knowing that she and Tan Tai Jin had no results, she didn''t want to leave such a thing.

    In the nightmare dream, she used Phoenix Lingyu to make a sword spike for him, but the sword spike was not yetpleted, and she never waited for Cang Jiu Min.

    "Molord, I''m just a small magic repairer, maybe it will fall shortly. This implication should be left to your future queen."

    "Do you think this deity would believe in such a thing?" He sneered, "The queen of the deity will naturally have better things. You don''t need to ask anyone for what the deity wants."

    After hearing his disgusting words, Su Su blinked, "Since it''s something that the devil doesn''t like, then I won''t give it to the devil."

    His face became cold and he stared at her.

    Su Su held back a smile, lowered his eyes and said, "Beading takes time."

    Taijin knew she was deliberate, his expression was dazed, he hadn''t seen such a lively Susu for a long time.

    I couldn''t tell what it was like for a while.

    "Go." He turned around first and said lightly.

    The girl caught up behind him: "Wait."

    was caught off guard, a piece of warm jade was stuffed in the palm of his hand, and he heard her smile and whispered: "It''s something close to the body, put it away properly. It''s not worth changing for a few beads."

    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Su Su looked at him questioningly.

    Tai Jin squeezed a dry voice from his throat: "Yeah."

    Even if it was only a moment of stolen warmth, he actually felt satisfied. In fact, where there is so much hatred, he himself knows that those hatreds originate from unwillingness. Once she responds a little, the ce where her heart has long since died will be full of vitality.

    The malice in his heart also disappeared without a trace, Tan Tai Jin suddenly did not dare to let Su Su stay.

    He was afraid that Su Su would see Gongye Jiwu, he was afraid that she would pity another person, he had already let Gongye Jiwu go, how could he tolerate her going to Gongye Jiwu again.

    As long as he is alive for one day, she can only be her own.

    He slid his finger, sped her hand, and lowered his eyes: "Go back."

    There was a burst ofughter on the street, and the next moment they appeared in the cold demon realm.

    The time in the Demon Realm is much slower than that in the world, and it is still a cold and lonely night.

    As if afraid of her going back, Tan Tai Jin sat beside her, supervising her stringing beads.

    Susu didn''t intend to lie to him on such trivial matters, she used red silk thread to connect the twelve beads one by one.

    In this scene, inexplicably ovepped with the nightmare dream, she struck up in silence.

    Zhong Yu, who was hiding on her body, noticed that every bead passed through Su Su''s hand, and finally passed a faint white light.

    That is an invisible thing, the original ordinary mortal beads, gradually really contains the blessings of the gods.

    It''s a pity that God''s blessing can never be fulfilled on oneself.

    Zhongyu suddenly felt a little pitiful between them, after all, Tantai Jin would never know this secret.

    Su Su string up, put the bead string into Tan Tai Jin''s palm. She knew that she had moved herpassion today, and she was no longer suitable for holding fingers, so she could only find time tomorrow.

    She bowed and was about to leave.

    The hand was suddenly held by someone, and something was put in.

    Xuanyi Demon Lord said coldly: "Return the gift, you can go."

    Su Su lowered his eyes, a dark, shiny finger.

    Suddenly she didn''t dare to look up. It turned out that Tantai Jin knew, and knew everything.

 Chapter 119: Go back to him

    "When did you find out?" Su Su asked softly.

    Tai Jin looked down, put the beads on his hand, the red silk thread, like the love silk he had been missing.

    Tai Jin said lightly: "The deity doesn''t understand what you are saying, so you can go back after receiving the gift. The days of the demon domain are short and the night is long. It is not you who shoulde to the deity''s bedroom today."

    He didn''t point to Susu''s identity. Through a veil, the two of them didn''t know each other.

    Su Su raised his eyes and said: "Tantai Jin..."

    Before she could finish her words, a enchanting magic girl walked in.

    Mo Ji smiled Yanran: "Your Majesty the Devil, my concubine is ordered toe and wait for the Devil to sleep in peace."

    The person here is called Qi Xueer, who is the one with the highest cultivation level of all the magic girls under the shock. Qi Xueer nced at Su Su, with obvious hostility in her eyes.

    Qi Xueer said: "The concubine was also ordered to bring good things to Lord Demon Lord."

    "Oh?" Tan Tai Jin supported his chin and curled his lips, "Let the deity take a look."

    Qi Xueer smiled and leaned against him, showing a few golden pills on her palm.

    "Look at the devil, my concubine has taken a lot of effort."

    Su Su''s pupils shrank slightly, and those golden cores were plucked from the monk. Monks have practiced for hundreds of years, and only those with talent can condense such a golden pill.

    Qi Xueer had five golden cores lying in her palm, proving that she had killed at least five golden core cultivators.

    Tai Jin didn''t argue his anger, picked up a golden pill in Qi Xueer''s hand and looked at it.

    Qi Xue''er leaned in Tantai Jin''s ear, and said, "These golden pills are all taken from Xiaoyao Sect. Xue''er heard that they called the Demon Lord a traitor before, so she taught them a lesson on behalf of the Demon Lord. , Why doesn''t the devil praise others?"

    Su Su looked at Tantai Jin.

    These are all his former brothers from Xiaoyao Sect...

    Tai Jin curled his lips, and he apuded: "You did a great job."

    Qi Xue''er was praised, smiling all over her face, she softly leaned on Tantai Jin''s shoulder, and when she turned to look at Su Su: "Why, this sister wants to stay tonight too, to have a good time with us?"

    People in the Demon Realm are free and may eat alone. Who wants to share a piece of the pie?

    Susu''s gaze shifted from her to Tantai Jin.

    Taijin looked at Su Su coldly and said, "Why, didn''t you hear what she said? Do you want to stay if you don''t want to leave?"

    Su Su got up, squeezed the fingers of his palms, held back the anger in his heart, and smiled: "Of course not, I wish the devil a happy night."

    She walked far away without looking back at the pair of dogs and men.

    Su Su told himself over and over again that Tantai Jin is a bastard, he is a natural evil creature, and there is no pure feeling in the heart of the devil.

    What if he gave her a finger, his mind was hard to figure out, maybe it was another conspiracy of him.

    But there is another voice retorting in a low voice, no.

    You know, he is not such a person.

    He may have been despicable and vicious, and used all means to achieve his goals, but a person who doesn''t love her can''t jump off the Guiwai River, can''t let Zhongyuqin injure him, but he takes back the Tushen Crossbow at thest moment.

    Su Su leaned on the stone pir to the side, looking at the finger in his hand.

    Once the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation is destroyed, the battle between the immortals and demons will be triggered at once, and Tantai Jin has be the target of the public, and there is no turning back.

    "Susu, are you feeling ufortable?" Zhongyu flew out and blinked at her.

    It used to like the mighty form, but recently discovered that a little petite is more suitable to follow Susu.

    Susu said: "No!"

    "Okay, Susu didn''t." Zhongyu said, "Then let''s go, let this demon rule his own life in the demon realm, and when we destroy the Ninth Rank Xuanhui Formation, we will give news to Qu Xuanzi and let him lead the immortal world. People attacked and killed these demons without leaving a piece of armor."

    Su Su''s long eyshes were closed, and the ground of the demon world was scarlet.

    Zhongyu secretly looked at Su Su: "Tantai Jin is not like Senior Brother Gongye, the people of the immortal door will not pity him, but will only kill him."

    "Don''t tell me." Su Su gritted his teeth, "He is willing to fall."

    "There is something that Zhongyu has been hiding from Su Su. Originally, Zhongyu never intended to say it, but today on the street, Tantai Jin looked at Susu''s gaze, and Zhongyu thought he was a bit pitiful."

    "Aren''t you an artifact? How can the spirit of an artifact sympathize with people?"

    Zhongyu rubbed her cheek lightly, his voice clear: "God loves the world."

    Everyone feels that God should have no desires and no desires, cut off love, but cut off love can only be called a zombie, even if he deserves to be called a god.

    "God loves the world." Su Su repeated in a low voice, she suddenly remembered the gentle and tolerant Jize in the wilderness, and Jize had a kind heart towards the monsters in the wilderness.

    That is the ancient god.

    "In the Secret Realm of Cangyuan, you fell off the cliff, and Zhongyu put you into the Thousand Miles Scroll to raise your soul. At that time, you were in the form of a little girl. Covet your soul, Tantai Jin is protecting you."

    "Later, you promised him that you will go to see him and take him home when you are out of the picture scroll."

    Zhongyu reached Su Su''s forehead and showed her the scene of the Qianli Scroll.

    Su Su closed his eyes, and all the missing memories came to mind.

    The girl broke out of her shell and looked at the boy Xuanyi.

    "I know you like me!"

    Coming out of the picture scroll of Thousand Miles, Tan Tai Jin no longer wears Xuan Yi, because she said she was pretty.

    A good-looking sentence, his white clothes were stained with blood, and he never took it off.

    She promised that he woulde again, but forgot him, wounded him, and finally left him.

    Su Su opened his eyes.

    Zhongyu thought she would hesitate, but she smiled and said, "Go back, Zhongyu."

    The promised thing can never be impossible.

    *

    Qi Xueer leaned against the man''s chest, her heart swaying.

    Who in the two worlds of monsters does not respect the devil, Qi Xue''er is very excited when he thinks that he will be overwhelmed with this person for a while.

    Qi Xueer jealously put eye drops on Su Su, and said softly: "Mojun, my concubine can serve more people than Xiao Jue. I don''t know why the devil fell in love with her yesterday. Not happy?"

    Her fingers were swirling around Tantai Jin''s belt.

    "Yes." The man stepped on his heart over and over again.

    Qi Xueer didn''t see the mockery in his red magic eyes, thinking that her words were affirmed. Tantai Jin''s demon aura is strong all over her body, Qi Xueer feels ufortable being suppressed by this aura, but at the same time he yearns for the power of the demon god.

    She endured the difort, shaking her hands, and took off his clothes.

    Taijin tilted his head to look at her casually, as if looking at a piece of meat on a cutting board.

    As soon as Qi Xueer touched his shirt, the Demon''s Pce was kicked open.

    Tai Jin''s palm stagnated, and he looked at the door.

    Susu stood there.

    The girl''s hair is the step that he put on herself, she pursed her lips and looked at him and Qi Xue''er.

    TaiJin''s eyes were cold and motionless.

    If it was the past, he might still want to exin, but now, he couldn''t be worse in her heart anyway, it doesn''t matter if it is more or less.

    Qi Xue''er brows with anger: "You actually broke into the devil''s bedroom without permission! Devil, this little **** has offended you repeatedly, you...ah!"

    Su Su pinched a finger, Qi Xueer grumbled down from the Tantai Cinder Skull Stone Seat.

    rolled all the way to Su Su''s feet.

    "You, you!" Qi Xueer looked at Su Su suspiciously. It was obvious that her cultivation base was not as high as her own, how could this be so.

    Su Su smiled and looked at her: "Did you go out by yourself, or did I kill you?"

    Qi Xueer trembled inexplicably, she covered the wound on her face, looked back at Tantai Jin pitifully, hoping that the devil would be fair to herself.

    Ke Mojun''s gaze fell on the woman beside her without blinking.

    Tai Jin coldly said to Su Su: "What are you going to do again?"

    I have achieved my goal, whye back? What else do you want in me?

    Susu walked up to him in a few steps, she pulled him up from the skeleton stone seat, and looked at him seriously.

    "Tan Tai Jin! Believe it or not." Su Su said, "I came to Showa City that day, I actually came to look for you."

    The first time Susu said this to Tan Tai Jin, she herself found it hard to tell, but she still said it.

    Tai-Jin''s fingers tightened on the stone seat.

    The girl in front of her said word by word: "I remember the promise in the nightmare dream. I said to wait for you toe back. But I didn''t leave you in Showa Castle. You fell into a demon. I also remembered what I did to you in the scroll of thousands of miles. Promise, I promised to take you home, promised you to start over, I remember everything, what about you, do you remember what you said?"

    Su Su took a breath and looked at his Junxiu''s beautiful face: "Are you willing to leave the Demon Realm and start all over again?"

    His red magic eyes filled with emotions that Susu couldn''t understand. For a long time, those emotions settled into coldness.

    Taijin looked down nonchntly, and broke Su Su''s fingers one by one.

    "I''vee over again?" He smiled meaninglessly, "Li Susu, why do you think you are better than what I have now. Where do you start? Is it the weak, weak and poor mortal, or return to Xiaoyao Sect, to be a disciple who is ordered by others every day?"

    TaiJin seems to have heard some funny joke, can''t suppressughter.

    "Huh? Or do you think that I will not be their devil because of you, but continue to beg for mercy by your side, hoping you will look back. Why did you forget it, in my heart." He used a cruel tone in her ear Said, "You are a liar from beginning to end."

    Tai Jin watched the light in her eyes go out little by little.

    Susu''s fingers were broken by him and fell from the air.

    "You lied to me." Su Su pursed his lips and said, "If it''s as you said, why didn''t you break through me, why did you point me to the opening of the barrier?"

    Taijin looked at her amusedly: "How can you continue to sing this y after tearing you apart? The goddess Li Susu, who has been with the devil, you are the first for tens of thousands of years."

    "As for the finger, if you get it, whether there is life from the forbidden area, it is another matter." His tone turned cold, "People will change, let alone demons. Do you think the deity still needs you now?"

    The Heaven shing Sword was solid and appeared in his hand.

    "You are too presumptuous if youe to the deity''s ce to hurt the deity."

    Killing intent diffused between them, and Zhong Yu didn''t expect that Susu woulde back to find Tantai Jin.

    Zhongyu óíóó piano sounded, urging Su Su to leave quickly.

    The Heaven shing Sword can kill the gods. He really wants to kill you!

    Su Su took a step back.

    TaiJinTaiJin''s red magic pupil looked at her coldly, as soon as the heavy feather came out, blood was necessary to pay homage.

    Su Su''s long eyshes trembled, and shook his head: "It''s all teasing?"

    He is silent.

    Su Su looked at him, did not say whether he believed it or not, his figure became paler and weaker, and disappeared into the sleeping hall.

    Qi Xueer on the ground came to Tan Tai Jin and said in amazement: "Molord, did you just let the little bitch-person like this? Listen to what she just said, it''s not from our Demon Realm!"

    Taijin asked calmly: "What do you call her?"

    Qi Xueer finally realized something was wrong, and suddenly turned her head to see a pair of scarlet eyes.

    She suddenly felt scared, and the sense of crisis told her that she was being smart.

    The next moment, Qi Xueer saw the person in front of her smile at her.

    The young man¡¯s smile was pure, and Qi Xueer would even think he was an ordinary shy mortal if it were not for the monstrous devilish energy.

    She covered her abdomen, blood gurgling out of her mouth.

    "Save...Save..." Qi Xueer couldn''t say aplete sentence anymore.

    Taijintai Jin was full of blood, ying with the purple magic pill in his hand.

    He smiled and asked her: "How does it taste?"

    The Heavenly shing Sword passed through Qi Xue''er''s body, and she turned into a trace of devilish energy, and quietly merged into the Xuanhui Formation.

    TaiJin turned around and sat back on the lonely and cold throne again.

    He looked at the sleeping hall, and said nkly, "How great it would be for you to tell me these things earlier."

    He reached out his hand, touched the air, and smiled softly and shyly.

    "I promise."

 Chapter 120: Same sorrow

    Su Su ran all the way to the forbidden area.

    She walked in the same direction that Tantai Jin was followed by her spiritual sensest time, and the blood crow in the dark looked at her with a prating gaze.

    Zhongyu said, "Susu, are you okay?"

    Su Su shook his head silently.

    Tai-Jin said that, she naturally wouldn''t have no feeling in her heart. She stepped over that period of the past and made up her mind to go back to him, but Tan Tai-Jin said that everything was just teasing.

    There is a transparent barrier in front of him, and the blood crow keeps a distance from this ce.

    "Xuanhui formation is here."

    Su Su raised her hand to pull her finger, the enchantment dispersed, she paused, and hesitated for a moment before entering the formation.

    "What''s wrong?" Shigeha asked.

    Su Su looked at the stern formation in front of him, and said, "Tan Tai Jin took the initiative to point me at the trigger. He knew I woulde here. Now he is the Demon God, how could he let me destroy the Nine-turn Profound Formation?"

    Shigeha said, "There is danger inside?"

    Su Su shook his head: "Danger is not terrible, the most terrifying thing is worse than dangerous situations."

    She took a deep look at the Xuanhui Formation, retracted her foot at thest moment, and re-exited the barrier. The barrier slowly closed and returned to its original state.

    "Susu?"

    Perceiving the silence around him, Su Su said decisively: "Something''s wrong, let''s go!"

    Only one step away from destroying the Jiuzhuan Xuanhui formation, Zhongyu nced at the formation reluctantly.

    Su Su pinched a fight, and his figure disappeared in the same ce.

    She is not in love with war, and leaves the demon with all her heart.

    Su Su just disappeared. Two people appeared in the dark, and they were shocked and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that theyout is so long that she let her run away."

    ŠÙying sneered, her nails almost falling into the palm of her palm.

    ŠÙying said: "You should grab the Jushengzhu directly."

    Shocking sneered and said: "You want to fight her? Let''s not say that this girl is so scheming. The violin on her body is enough for you to drink a pot. She is now a demigod body, really aware of our intentions, she destroys With Jushengzhu, none of us can please."

    ŠÙying summoned her umbre and walked towards the magic temple.

    Shocked and followed her behind, saying: "I know why Master Su Ying is angry, you think the devil is partial to her, even if she bes a demon, she still has her ce."

    ŠÙ Ying nced at him: "Be less clever and frighten."

    stunned and curled his lips.

    The two went to Tantai Jin¡¯s sleeping hall, where blood was thick. The Xuanyi boy on the stone seat was as cold as a jade sculpture, and when he noticed theming in, Tantai Jin opened his eyes.

    ŠÙying said: "The devil, I don''t know what Li Susu thought of. He didn''t enter the formation, and left the demon realm. The Gathering Pearl is still on her."

    Tai Jin leaned back and yed with the beads on his wrist.

    The transparent beads, like colored ze, looked dark in the Demon Realm, and the red lines like blood made his skin paler.

    "So?" Tan Tai Jin looked at La Ying and smiled, "Isn''t you the idea of ??this? Knowing that her bones are hard, she can''t tell the whereabouts of the umtion Pearl, so she designed it to send out the umtion Pearl by herself."

    Su Ying bit her lip and exined: "Li Susu doesn''t know the function of the umtion Pearl. If she enters the Ninth-Range Profound Formation, the remaining three ced beads will sense the umtion Pearl. At that time, the umtion Pearl Automatically return, Li Susu can''t keep the Gathering Pearl."

    "But she didn''t go in." Tan Tai Jin said, "Sao Ying, ipetent people will find many reasons."

    "Yes." Laying sighed, "Molord, what should I do now? If the Jusheng Pearl is in Ye Chufeng''s hands, he is a half-monster who has obtained the fox demon inner alchemy, and he can''t destroy the Jusheng Pearl. The beads are in Li Susu''s hands, how are we going to get them?"

    "You can''t, but someone can." Tan Tai Jin said.

    "Who?"

    Tai Jin patted his palms, and a boy walked in.

    Seeing the boy''s appearance, La Ying smiled and said, "Zhang Yuanbai? The devil wants Zhang Yuanbai to deceive Li Susu? But Li Susu has seen the phantom bead and will not easily believe in the illusion. If she notices that we want to The purpose of gathering pearls is probably not good."

    Tai Jin did not speak, and took off the beads from his wrist.

    Susu knits a little bit.

    While she was knitting, he silently cast a spell on the beads. Tantai Jin stretched out his hand, Zhang Yuanbai wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t help flying into his palm.

    Xuanyi Demon Lord squinted slightly, and the power of Huan Yanzhu continuously poured into Zhang Yuanbai''s body.

    The jade pendant floating in the air slowly turned into the appearance of a young boy, his face was like a crown jade, but he looked thin and thin.

    This scene is not only shocked and dumbfounded, even Lao Ying did not expect it.

    Tai-Jin can absorb the power of others for his own use!

    The ability to capture others has been there since ancient times, but often only increases his own cultivation base, but after Tantai Jin absorbed Zhang Yuanbai''s power, he could turn a dead thing into a real person!

    The ancient demon gods have never tried this before.

    ŠÙying once suspected that Tantai Jin had a strange heart, and the demon **** whocked the evil bones, in her heart, was far behind the ancient demon god.

    She even thought coldly, it doesn¡¯t matter if Tantaijin has different intentions. He has lost the most important evil bone of the demon god, but the same path ofpassion is left by the ancient devil god. Tantaijin without the evil bone cannot destroy the samepassion. Tao.

    Even though all the demons are gone, the same path of sadness will slowly grow, and one day it will devour everything and create a new world.

    But at this moment, she clearly knew that even if Tantai Jin had no evil bones, he himself was a genius by analogy.

    What a terribleprehension.

    If he seizes his own power, can it also cause drought and gue and the resurrection of the dead?

    Jing Mie and Luo Ying lowered their heads at the same time.

    They know that this is the first time they have surrendered to the strong.

    The body of a young man slowly formed under Tan Tai Jin. The boy opened his eyes and looked three-way simr to the mortal Tan Tai Jin five hundred years ago.

    Tai Jin said, "Do you know how to do it?"

    The boy curled his lips and smiled: "I know."

    "Scary Annihtion takes him out of the Demon Realm, and he will bring the Gathering Pearl back."

    ŠÙying watched them leave. She had some doubts before, but looking at Zhang Yuanbai, who was panting and pale on the ground, she suddenly believed that Tantai Jin could get the Gathering Pearl in her hands.

    *

    looked at the boy next to him in shock.

    He knew that the Magic Eyeball could turn a monster into a human-looking person, but it was the first time that a dead thing could create a living person under the power of the Magic Eyeball.

    "Can you really get the Gathering Pearl back?" asked in shock?

    The boy looked back and smiled: "Of course."

    "What is the method."

    The young man stared at him straightly, and after a while, he raised his hand and cut out both his eyes.

    "Hey you!" Extinguished startled, and before he could stop it, two blood stains wandered down the boy''s face.

    The boy turned pale, but he didn''t seem to notice the pain. He lost a pair of eyes and smiled and said, "This is the way to shock your lord. Do you want to know more?"

    frowned in shock and said, "No need."

    is such a lunatic.

    Can someone like Li Susu deceive him?

    *

    After leaving with the young man, Tantai Jin said, "You must retreat near the Japanese deity. Don''t disturb the deity."

    ŠÙying quickly said: "Yes."

    "Wait for the day when he brings back the Jushengzhu, open the path of the same sadness."

    ŠÙying smiled brightly and nodded.

    That day, it was their world. Immortals and mortals will be the most inconspicuous silt under their feet.

    The six realms will be full of monstrous devilish energy, everything that is weak will not survive, and the strong will be filled with the heart of killing.

    The demons no longer have to hide in the barren demon realm, nor do they have to hide in Tibet to live their lives.

    ŠÙying took away Zhang Yuanbai.

    TaiJin stood up and walked towards the Jiuzhuan Xuanhui formation.

    Where Su Su didn''t go in, he walked in calmly.

    The gates of life and death in nine directions operate silently, and there are eight positions in the world, namely "life, injury, rest, death, scenery, death, shock, and opening".

    He sat at the gate of life, opened the Tushen crossbow, and aimed at the ninth unknown gate.

    The ck arrow pierced the air and went into the ninth door. Inside, a turbulent magical energy rolled back and hit Tantai Jin.

    Shengmen helped him to resist part of it, and part of it fell into his body.

    Taijin snorted, and whispered, "It really is something that the ancient demon gods used their lives in exchange for."

    can''t be destroyed, can survive for thousands of years.

    If he is not in the life, he has been seriously injured at the moment.

    Without the evil bones, he couldn''t destroy the same path of grief.

    The God Tu Nu disappeared, Tan Tai Jin stared at the ninth door, sneered and said, "It''s really troublesome, is there only one way left?"

    A path he was destined to walk alone.

    really unwilling.

    He closed his eyes and began to absorb the devil energy around him, and the Demon God Seal on his forehead became thicker.

    Since ¡¡¡¡ has be a demon, I might as well be more thorough.

    The wrist suddenly seemed to be pulled gently, Tan Tai Jin knew that the boy sent out had found someone.

    TaiJin looked calm, staring at the transmitted picture.

    *

    "These two are monsters, bad luck." The demon master in blue clothes said, "I have not eaten or drink for dozens of days. He is not dead yet."

    Another tall and thin demon eliminator looked at the person in the prison car and frowned: "Could they be no monsters at all? We have tried the method of killing monsters on them all these few days, and they have not responded. "

    "What nonsense!" Lan Yi quickly red at him.

    You know, they are now sought after in the mortal world because of the embarrassed person in the prison cart. This person had killed a lot of people before, but now he is here. Except for the demon masters torturing him, everyone pped their hands and cheered.

    If they admit that the men in the prison cart are not monsters at this moment, they should not engage in the business of "eliminating monsters".

    "It''s useless to deal with demons, so just cut off their heads." The gloom on Lan Yi''s face shed past.

    Gao Shou Demon Master was silent, acquiescing to what hispanion said.

    "When you find a lot of people tomorrow, make a blindfold to make them look like they were killed by the demon-killing method."

    Gongye leaned in the car without closing his eyes, listening to their discussion.

    He was embarrassed and there were wounds everywhere, but his expression was very calm and indifferent. A rustling sound came from another prison car in the distance.

    Gongye didn''t know, that was the boy who was arrested two days ago.

    They said that he had a pair of deceptive eyes, so they plucked out the eyes of the boy, put them in a prison car, and tortured him day by day.

    Gongye Jiwu Lingtai was sealed and lost his mana, but he knew that the boy was just an ordinary mortal.

    Hearing they exined that Ri killed him, Gongye Jiwu was calmer than he thought.

    He knew a long time ago that there are good people and bad people in the six realms he guards. There are three thousand dhammas, all beings, everyone has a posture.

    In the night, two demon masters were drunk, and a figure fumbled to the front of Gongye Ji¡¯s prison and opened his prison.

    Gongye didn''t open his eyes, and the young man said in a low voice and hardly: "I can''t see, you show me a way, let''s run away together."

 Chapter 121: Who to save

    The sky is gloomy.

    Su Su walked out of the demon realm, the six realms were about to ovep with her memory, the devilish energy was diffused everywhere, and the spiritual energy became thinner and thinner.

    I''vee to this point in the end.

    Pulled out Tantai Jin¡¯s evil bones, dying all of this, but as long as the Nine Turns Profound Return Array in the Demon Realm is turned on, the world¡¯s spiritual energy will be transformed into demon energy.

    An unexpected person came towards her.

    Seeing his outline clearly, Su Su said unexpectedly: "Fuya?"

    Yue Fuya carrying a sword, whispered: "Senior Sister."

    "Why are you here?" Su Su was puzzled, because of the fantasy bead, she inevitably doubted whether everything she saw was true.

    Yue Fuya pursed his lips: "After you entered the Demon Realm, I have been waiting for you here."

    The rigid and serious little brother in the past, today seems to be a different person, Su Su can¡¯t tell whether this emotion is happy or sad.

    "Fuya, what''s wrong with you?"

    "On that day, the immortals went to the demon realm to fight against the drought, which coincided with the birth of the devil. I heard you call that Xiaoyao Sect disciple Tantaijin, but isn''t he called Cang Jiumin?"

    Su Su was silent for a moment: "He used to be... called Tantai Jin."

    Yue Fuya looked at her with stubborn eyes, as if he wanted to show a smile, but it was a bit difficult for him: "Sister, can I ask you onest time, can I ask you that question?"

    Su Su saw his seriousness and nodded.

    "Five hundred years ago, did you ever go to the world and rescue a boy in a weak water ice coffin?"

    Su Su looked at him in surprise.

    "I have asked Sister Sister this question many times, and you said no more and more times. I will ask again today. Is Sister Sister still the answer?"

    A guess was formed in her heart, and Su Su looked at the heroic youth in front of her. It was difficult for her to connect him with the boy Xiaoshan who had been rescued five hundred years ago.

    But there is this memory, only her and Koyama.

    "Are you Koyama?"

    Yue Fuya suddenly showed a sporadic smile in his eyes, and said in a low voice: "So you remember me."

    He thought that such a weak and humble child had been forgotten by her, but Su Su still remembered his name.

    "Yue Fuya, the word Chushan." He looked at Su Su, and after five hundred years, some words finally came out today. "I used to be the young master of the Yiyue n. I was born with illness. My mother was afraid that I would die and sealed me in a weak water ice coffin."

    "Later by coincidence, the ice coffin was taken away by the demon. You rescued me. The couple were good people, but they died by the bandits." Yuefuya paused and said, "I''m sorry, the spirit bird you gave me. I didn''t protect it."

    Su Su shook his head: "That''s not the case. I gave you the spirit bird, hoping that it will apany you." Biqugetv first released .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    Such a sensible boy, don''t be too lonely.

    Yue Fuya said: "It has been with me for a long time."

    There was heavy snow that year, and he was drifting around, asking about Susu''s whereabouts, but no one told him.

    Jinghe three years, even the emperor she wanted to stop has no news and disappeared into the world.

    Because of the special physique raised by the elixir, Yuefuya went to an older Sanxian school to learn art by chance.

    Later, his body couldn''t hold it up, and Sanxian sealed him up, allowing him to cultivate his soul. When he woke up again, Sanxian''s cultivation base had reached a bottleneck, and he could no longer break through, so he entrusted him to his friend Qu Xuanzi.

    Compared to many people, he is lucky, but the luck he wanted most did not happen to him.

    He wanted to see the girl who carried him down the mountain.

    Unfortunately, when he stopped asking, she had already appeared next to him.

    Yue Fuya mentioned this matter, Su Su Qianqian smiled.

    The heart that couldn''t tell when I was young is so sour at this moment. Yue Fuya understood that she looked at that period of the past so indifferently, that in her eyes, she was just an innocent child.

    "Sister, I only recognize you now, will it bete?"

    Su Su also didn''t understand, how could his tone of voice be so soft when he used to be like a cultivator like a gadget.

    If it is not certain that he is Yuefuya, Su Su will suspect that he is a monster transformed from Huan Yanzhu.

    "Of course not." Su Su said, "I just recognized you."

    Yue Fuya whispered: "Then I will protect the senior sister from now on."

    He worked hard to practice, so that when he stood next to her one day, he would no longer be the one protected by her.

    "Yuefuya!" A bewildered orange girl fell down from the sky with a sword. "Finally let me find you, how dare you y thisdy!"

    Su Su saw that it turned out to be Cen Mixuan.

    Yue Fuya''s face didn''t change color, and said: "It''s you who want to follow me. I have already said that I don''t like you to follow me."

    "Who wants to follow you!" Cen Mixuan''s face flushed red, nced at Su Su, and pointed at Su Su with the whip, "Do you like her following you?"

    Yue Fuya''s fingers trembled: "Don''t talk nonsense, and if you are disrespectful to the senior sister, I will be rude to you!"

    Susu also didn''t expect this fire to burn on himself.

    She tilted her head and smiled: "Senior Brother Fuya, Senior Sister Cen, you guys have a good chat, I still have something to do."

    "Sister!"

    "Fuya, do you have a sound transmission note on your body? I have something important to tell Dad."

    Yue Fuya also understands that the current time is not suitable for talking about the love of the children. He gave the sound transmission to Su Su, and Su Su went to the side to tell Xu Xuanzi about things in the Demon Realm.

    Cen Mixuanughed and said: "What else to look at, it''s obvious that your senior sister doesn''t want to care about you."

    Fuya''s face sank: "If you don''t go back to the Scarlet Cloud Sect, you can find another ce. I apologize for the previous incident. Anyway, don''t follow me anymore."

    After that, he stopped looking at Cen Mixuan''s ugly face, and followed Su Su.

    *

    áé Xuanzi listened to Su Su''s words and said: "Three dayster, all the tribtion period powers can sneak into the demon realm and destroy the Nine-turn Profound Formation."

    Susu was not surprised when he made this decision.

    These people who go to the Demon Realm are the heads and elders of the various sects, and everyone is already prepared to die.

    For Xu Xuanzi and others, the hope for the future of the fairy world is the juniors. As long as the juniors are still alive, the Three Realms will flourish again one day.

    "Su Su," Qu Xuanzi said, "Father, I''m sorry."

    Other people''s children are hiding in the wings, waiting for the day when the fairy world re-emerges, Su Su has been fighting with them.

    just because she is the blood of thest **** in the world.

    Su Su said: "Father, don''t say that."

    She also retreated painfully because this road was too difficult to walk, but now, looking at the devastated world and guarding them, it was not her original intention.

    "Brother cane back one day?" Su Su asked.

    After a long time, Su Su heard Qu Xuanzi say: "He will be back."

    Gongye Jiwu has always been the hope of the future of Hengyang Sect.

    Su Su was silent, yes, people who went the wrong way can finally turn their heads.

    Except... Tantai Jin.

    The world hates him, even Xiaoyao Sect no longer epts him to believe in him.

    Where can he turn back?

    *

    When Susu saw Gong Ye Jiu in the Demon Realm, he left two things, in addition to the quenching needle for Gong Ye Ji to protect himself, and the pollen that traced the butterfly.

    In fact, she knew that Gongye Jiwu had left the Demon Realm. At that time, she could not go to Gongye Jiwu to get the finger, but now she can.

    When ¡¡¡¡ and Yuefu Ya found Gongye, he was on a hillside in the world.

    Gong Ye Jiwu has a dying boy beside him.

    The two were equally embarrassed, and their bodies were covered with wounds left by the Demon Master.

    Yue Fuya saw Gong Ye Wu''s appearance, and couldn''t help but change his face: "Brother!"

    After checking, he said solemnly: "Senior Sister, Brother Lingtai has been sealed, and there is still ack of soul and soul."

    There are three souls and six souls, and no soul can be missing. Just like leaving only one soul and one soul, it turns into an ordinary fox without wit.

    Gongye Jianwu is in a bad situation now.

    Su Su squatted down, his eyes fell on the other teenager.

    He was wearing gray cloth and linen, and it was almost winter in the world, and his skin was bruised with freezing.

    Two lines of blood and tears flowed from his eyes, he curled up, in the darkness, ignorant.

    An ordinary mortal also loses his soul and soul.

    After a pause, she pointed her finger on the boy''s forehead, and scene after scene appeared. The demigod''s ability can detect what happened in the past. She saw a young child being bullied in the vige, saying that he had a pair of ominous eyes, and whoever saw it would be bad luck.

    Later, the vige was dry and did not pick up the green and yellow. He collected herbs and sold them to secretly help the people in the whole vige.

    The closed vige regards him as the source of all ominousness, thinking that he and the monsters are in the same group, and ask the monster catcher to take him away and gouge his eyes.

    He and Gongye Jiwu escaped from the prison wagon, and the captured demon master used a despicable magic weapon to capture their souls and souls. Su Su looked at this three-point simr face to the former Tantai Jin and retracted his finger.

    "Senior sister, the separation of the soul from the body is a major event, and the senior brother''s spiritual tform is sealed, and it will be toote if you don''t save people!" Yue Fuya said.

    Lingtai was sealed as a mortal, and the souls of mortals could not be separated for too long. Before dawn, if she could not find their souls, they would lose their vitality.

    Susu''s hand flicked over Gongye Jianwu, and the white light lit up at her fingertips.

    Susu said: "I can''t find the soul of my brother."

    Even though he is a demigod, the soul that has drifted to nowhere cannot be retrieved immediately.

    "What should I do?" Yue Fuya said in a deep voice, "Go to Master, is it toote?"

    Su Su shook his head.

    Thinking of something, she took out the green bead in her arms. This is a conglomerate pearl.

    Ye Chufeng used this bead to raise the soul and soul of the little fox, allowing her to open her eyes again.

    Then can she also use the Gathering Pearl to recall their missing souls?

    But the day is almost dawn, and the Gathering Pearl can only summon the undissipated soul of one person at a time, and the other person may not be toote.

    The gray-clothed boy moved his finger at this time.

    He couldn''t see, but he turned his face keenly, toward Su Su''s direction.

    Maybe he realized that someone could save him, his thin cheeks showed a dazed look, and he pulled Susu''s clothes with difficulty.

    The mortal blood stained the corners of her white clothes.

    She knelt down and touched his dirty hair.

    Perhaps it was this moment of gentleness that made him feel at ease, and his face showed a child-like dependency.

    Those whock the soul, their mind and nature will be like a child.

    He was obviously in pain, but he endured it, did not make a painful gesture, and tightly pulled the corner of Su Su''s clothes, with satisfaction in the corner of his mouth.

    A tired and lonely soul, even if someone treats him tenderly when his life is gone, he feels content.

    The Soul Gathering Orb exudes a green light in Su Su''s hand.

    Yue Fuya saw Zhuzi. He was a smart man. He immediately understood that Sister Sister had a way to save people, but she couldn''t save two people at the same time. She had to make a decision.

    Choosing to save the brother is still this pitiful and miserable young man.

 Chapter 122: Birth flower

    "Sister, you must make a decision." Yue Fuya said, "If Senior Sister can''t bear it, let me make the decision."

    There is no need for Yue Fuya to say anything, Su Su knew that he would choose Gong Ye Ji Wu.

    Great Master Hengyang has a deep brotherhood, and Gongye Jiji has no teaching grace for Yue Fuya. People will favor people who have friendship with them.

    "No, I know how to choose." Su Su whispered.

    The person who makes the choice is bound to bear a sense of guilt. Compared to Yue Fuya, she is more suitable to make this decision.

    The tattered boy gripped the corner of her clothes tightly. She stared at the boy for a second and said, "Sorry."

    She took his hand away from her skirt. The boy''s hand was cold. In the harsh climate of the world, his hand was suffering from frostbite, and in some ces it was cracked by picking medicine all the year round.

    You can''t see it, but you can feel it.

    He vaguely understood that this person who gave him gentleness would not save him. He retracted his hand, took a step back, and curled up in the corner of the hillside.

    The tree on which the boy was leaning back withered, and a few fallen leaves were scattered beside him.

    There is no moon on a winter night, and Yuefu Cliff has an immortal body, so you can still see it clearly.

    After ¡¡¡¡ made her choice, Sister Sister never looked back at the young man. She helped Gongye Jianwu and put the Jushengzhu into his palm.

    The green light poured into Gongye''s lonely body like an inconspicuous vitality.

    The young man at the other end is like the dead tree behind him, with a little bit of vitality passing away.

    Gongye Jiwu''s current body is equivalent to a mortal, and Su Su arranged a formation to call upon mortals. Once the formation waspleted, the Gathering Pearl''s light was shining, and Su Su''s eyshes trembled. For a moment, she wanted to look back at the other teenager in the corner.

    He stayed quietly in the corner. If it weren''t for the heavy breathing, it would be hard to notice such a person.

    Yue Fuya has been paying attention to the absence of Gongye, and said: "Senior brother''s soul is about to be repaired."

    But the sky is getting bright too.

    Gongye''s lonely soul returned, and the soul of another young man was destined to be toote to condense and would dissipatepletely.

    Mortals lose their souls and will only go to death.

    In the Demon Realm, the Demon Lord Xuanyi also watched this scene quietly.

    The devilish energy of Xiumen and Jingmen whizzed, all poured into his body, Tan Tai Jin''s gaze fell from Gongye Jiwu to Su Su.

    She restored her attire, a moon-white dress with light cherry blossoms in full bloom. He never said that he likes to see her in white.

    This is the most suitable color for her.

    No matter how many years in the past, he always remembered the woods where the sun only rose that year, and the shallow fragments of gold spilled over the corners of her skirt. She held her arms and walked in front of him alone and arrogantly.

    A short walk away, he stared at her.

    It took many years before Tantai Jin realized that that moment was forever.

    no matter how close it is, after all, it can''t reach the distance apart.

    The divine seal between Su Su''s eyebrows faintly, before the first ray of light arrived, Gongye''s lonely soul returned to his ce.

    Yue Fuya quickly went over to check: "Brother, you wake up."

    Gongye Ji has no wounds everywhere, enough to see that he was living in the world during this period of time and had a bad life.

    "Sister, where are you going?"

    Su Su walked to the young man at the other end of the hill and turned around and said, "Fuya, you take care of brother, I have something to do."

    The boy didn''t seem to expect that she woulde back, so he was a little at a loss.

    Susu held his hand, but he did not resist.

    "Let''s go." Su Su whispered, "Take you to see Wangshenghua."

    God walked thousands of miles, the next moment, they reached a cliff.

    After hearing the "Dead Flower", the boy became very cute.

    Susu took him to sit on the top of the cliff, and underneath was a fierce wind, and they were surrounded by white mist. In the mist, a red flower was about to bloom.

    This is the legendary "rebirth flower". It was born at the top of the cliff. It only takes a few hours in its lifetime. It blooms in the morning and withers when the sun ispletely out.

    It was born to the sun, and died to the sun, as if it was weing the dawn.

    You can''t wait that long.

    Susu scratched his finger close to his lips, and blood poured into his lips and teeth.

    The chaotic thinking of the boy became clearer.

    At the moment of the sky, the soul and soul he had lost had dissipated, and the Gathering Pearl was toote to save him, but with the blood of the demigod, he could stay in the world for a while.

    He showed expectation, his voice muttered: "Is the dead flower next to me?"

    Susu said: "Yeah."

    She smiled lightly, held his hand, and led him to touch the magical flower.

    "When I was a kid, a fortune-telling priest came to the vige. Everyone asked him for fortune-telling. I went there that day. I had nothing to give him, but he didn''t care." The boy breathed a breath and said embarrassedly. "I begged him to do the divination for me, saying that my life is not very good in this life. If you want to be epted and live like an ordinary person, you need to see the dead flowers bloom with your own eyes."

    "But the reborn flower is a legendary thing. It was born on a cliff. I tried to climb it several times to gather herbs. Once I climbed to the top of the cliff, but there was no dead flower there."

    Su Su said softly: "I know."

    She saw it all in his memory.

    The young man smiled bitterly: "There are such things as death flowers in the world. Unfortunately, I can''t see them anymore."

    His eyes were plucked out by the Demon Master, and he could not see the past flowers blooming.

    "No, you can see it."

    Susu''s gaze moved away from the former flower and fell on another flower nearby.

    That is the eternal flower.

    To live and live forever.

    Death is to seek an afterlife. The Taoist priests who came to the vige saw that the boy¡¯s fate was bumpy and he was destined to die early, so he told him that he needed to see the flowers bloom.

    The Taoist priest couldn''t bear it, and told the boy tactfully that he was destined to be lonely in this life, and he could only look forward to the next life.

    The reborn flower does not bloom soon, but the eternal flower around it canst for a long time.

    Destiny and immortality, flowers bloom and stalks, butpletely different destiny.

    She once begged Tan Tai Jin for the immortal flower that would let her see the light again in the dark, but the immortal flower was finally used on Ye Bingshang.

    Until the day of death, she had not been able to see the world for thest time.

    How much the boy in her arms resembles her.

    She seemed to have seen herself in the past. Su Su knew that it must not be a coincidence that the boy''s appearance and his appearance next to Gongye Jingwu.

    She should have saved the brother, and then she will drop him and never look back.

    But she couldn''t do it. She didn''t feel pity and sympathy for him. She knew clearly that she was saving her past self.

    Ye Xiwu stretched out her hand, even if it was a conspiracy, she would hand it over.

    No one saved her back then, but today she saved herself.

    Susu''s finger was printed, and he picked the immortal flower in the air, and Susu''s golden heart dripped on the immortal flower.

    The closed immortal flower blooms suddenly.

    Zhongyu was shocked and couldn''t help but say: "Susu, what are you doing?"

    It doesn''t understand, how could this person who has never been masked let Su Su abandon his blood to restore his vision? Susu is already a demigod, and the world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog. She understands this truth. The death of a young man is like the death of a dead tree, and it is natural.

    But she fulfilled the boy''s dying wish, and actually used God''s blood to help the boy fuse the eternal flower.

    The eternal life flower did not enter the boy''s body. Su Su coughed, but smiled. With a bright smile, she pushed the boy next to her, and said, "Look, the dead flower is blooming."

    Xiwu, look, the eternal flower is also blooming.

    will never leave you to die in darkness and despair.

    The boy next to him opened his eyes.

    The blood line at the corner of his eye is still there, but the lost eye grows back.

    Those are very beautiful eyes, with a light golden circle in the middle of the pupils. The young man followed Su Su''s sight, and the red remnant flowers really bloomed in the early morning light.

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful." He curled his lips and smiled.

    Demon Realm Forbidden Land, Tan Tai Jin, who coldly watched this scene, closed his eyes.

    No one in this world knows Su Su better than him. When he knows that she is afraid of the dark, he knows that even if she can see through everything, there is one thing she will still do.

    Taijin didn''t save Ye Xiwu back then, she wanted to save herself in the past.

    She returned home, but Ye Xiwu''s sorrow was trapped five hundred years ago. Everyone has something that must be done in his life, which is nothing more than that for Su Su.

    In the picture, the smile on the corner of the boy''s mouth became weird. He licked his lips: "Thank you Goddess for perfection. The blood of Goddess is so delicious."

    Zhongyu said, "Susu! Let''s go."

    "It''s toote." The young man smiled, losing the blood that belongs to the gods. This moment is not enough for Susu to recover.

    Tantai Jin, who is far away in the Demon Realm,manded in a low voice: "Zhu!"

    The young man pped Su Su with a palm, his blood was the source of Su Su''s power. He gained Su Su''s power and used her power to forcibly take out the Gathering Pearl from her body.

    Shige Yu said: "This is impossible!"

    How can anyone in this world steal the power of others for their own use!

    The green bead was in hand, and the boy sped his fist and said: "Sir Yingying, frighten the adults, andplete the mission, she will be handed over to you."

    Two figures appeared in the sky. As soon as Lao Ying received the red umbre, the air between heaven and earth became hot.

    "Susu, get up, let''s go!"

    Su Su managed to stand up and hold Zhongyu, but found that he could no longer use Zhongyu Qin.

    ŠÙying smiled and said: "Don''t struggle, the devil''syout has been so long, how can you let you escape again."

    ŠÙying is very strange, Li Susu is already a demigod, and she is not her opponent, but she would actually give her heart and soul to the person who turned into a string of pearls and jade.

    They didn''t beat her, but she lost to herself.

    Su Su noticed her words, raised his eyes and asked: "Majesty, is it the game of Tantai Jinbu?"

    was shocked and said: "Nature!"

    "That''s how it is." Su Su smiled, his smile coldly.

    He actually used her past pain and wounds to set up a situation to lure her in. Only he was able to understand the bits and pieces between them.

    The gray-clothed boy walked over to Su Ying.

    "The Jushengzhu is here." Su Ying looked at Su Su coldly in her eyes, "Then, you should die too."

    Heavy feather turned into a sword: "Su Sue up soon."

    Su Su knew that she was weaker than ever after losing the blood of the gods, and she was not in love with war, and nned to leave first.

    ŠÙying covered her lips and smiled: "After all, he is still a demigod, not a true ancient god."

    The red umbre in her hand flew out and went straight towards Su Su.

    "Stunned, watch a good show again, there will be something good for you when I go back."

    Shocked the body and joined the battle.

    Susu has been struggling to deal with a ŠÙ Ying, and she was even more powerless when she was shocked.

    She knew that she had to leave today, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. The lost blood can be brought back, but the battle between the immortals and demons is about to begin, and she cannot be trapped here.

    Just as Su Su was about to break the cauldron and sink the boat, and leave no matter what, the devilish energy in the sky rolled and the purple thunder roared, and the gluttonous form was faintly visible.

    A ck arrow broke through the air and came towards Su Su.

    At that time, Su Su was being trapped by Su Yinghe and Fright. In her ck and white eyes, the arrow got closer and closer until it passed through her heart.

    ¡ª¡ªIn the entire Six Realms, there is only one person who can use the God Tubing Crossbow thousands of miles away.

    She fell from the sky like a butterfly with folded wings.

    In thest scene in Susu''s sight, the gray-clothed boy on the ground looked up at her coldly.

    Tantai Jin can also see all the sights where the gray-clothed boy went.

    So that arrow can pass through her heart urately, and the pain makes her tremble.

    She was wrong, she should understand the truth tomorrow, why she thinks a fallen demon still has feelings.

    How stupid I was to take him out of the Demon Realm.

    How sad is it that he still quietly nned and figured out a way to take him away before the fairy and demon war?

    Zhongyu said that God loves all beings, no, God is destined not to love demons.

    Because they have been going around for hundreds of years, the devil''s heart, in front of them, will always be something else.

    Ye Xiwu is like this, and so is her.

 Chapter 123: Six Realms as Enemy

    The dark clouds are rolling, and the gray-clothed boy who is watching everything on the ground is very indifferent.

    The blood stains under his eyes dried up, and the newly born eyes gradually dimmed.

    The eternal flower was catalyzed by Su Su with the blood of a demigod. Now her heart is pierced by the arrow of the ughter god, her power is no longer, and the boy''s eyes will slowly lose light.

    ŠÙying saw Su Su falling from the air, her eyes mmed, her nails grew longer, and she wanted to destroy Su Su''s body.

    The gray-clothed boy suddenly said: "No way."

    He leaned over and picked up Susu on the ground, and said to Lao Ying: "We still need her."

    ŠÙying''s voice is cold and stern: "You want to let her go."

    The gray-clothed boyughed.

    He was originally the phantom of beads, without a pair of naked eyes, he looked at Shaying precisely, and said: "Waoying, as an ancient drought, you should know. There are spiritual veins and magic veins in the world. After the war between gods and monsters, magic veins Being destroyed by the ancient gods, but the spiritual veins spread all over the world, this led to the immortal gate being prosperous, but the demons struggled to cultivate and survived."

    "The Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation transforms the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into devilish energy, and opens the same path ofpassion, but the same path ofpassion absorbs enough devil energy, and the profound return array naturally disappears. We need a magic vein."

    ŠÙ Ying retracted his nails and gave the gray-clothed boy a vague nce.

    "The generation of magic veins takes time."

    It takes changes in mountains and rivers and the sincere worship of demons to give birth to demonic veins.

    The generation of spiritual veins in the world is not also the worship and sincerity of mortals to immortals?

    The gray-clothed boy said: "No, you are wrong, no time is needed."

    ŠÙying looked at Su Su: "You mean... the devil wants to use her as a lead to create a demon vein?"

    Gray-clothed boy, but smiled.

    This method is feasible, and the fall of every **** has a gift to the world, just like the origin of the tears of the soul extinguishing pearl.

    But Li Susu''s divine body wants to turn into a magic vein, and every inch of her body needs to be drained. This process is extremely cruel and painful.

    Will the devil do this?

    ŠÙying knew that Tantai Jin had searched for Li Susu in the Guikuhe River for more than five hundred years. Would he personally seal Li Susu in the bottomless ground, so that she could never live longer?

    is regarded as a magic vein, and it is more terrifying than the dispersal of the soul.

    A person who corrects the Tao, is ignorant in this life, and supports the demons in the world.

    After the gray-clothed boy finished speaking, he stopped looking at them, and went back to the Demon Realm with Susu in his arms.

    ŠÙying felt something, his eyes turned around Su Su, and smiled: "Okay."

    She and Jing Mie keep up with the boy.

    When ¡¡¡¡ walked into the forbidden area, the gray-clothed boy whispered: "Majesty, we are back."

    The forbidden zone opened silently, and the boy walked in with Su Su in his arms.

    ŠÙying saw Tantai Jin sitting cross-legged in Shengmen at a nce.

    TaiJin''s whole body was terrible, and in just a few days, he had reached another realm.

    ŠÙying was horrified to find that he became more and more like that ancient person.

    is not a look, but a feeling.

    If it is not clear that the ancient demon **** has been dead for ten thousand years, Laying would even think that the demon **** hase back to life.

    Tai Jin and that person seemed to bepletely fused.

    No, it''s almost.

    Tai Jin made a seal on his hand, and the Heaven shing Sword passed through his body.

    was shocked and couldn''t help but said: "The devil!"

    However, the Heaven shing Sword did not hurt Tantai Jin, but instead smashed a cloud of white light in his body.

    Tai Jin opened his eyes, there was no emotion in his eyes, only cold ambition and endless greed. The Demon God Yin Sen was cold on his forehead, and the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with strong devilish energy.

    Next to the Heaven shing Sword, there was a jade box lying down. At this moment, a golden love thread was pulled out of his body and fell quietly in the jade box.

    Taijin looked down at the love thread, smiled, he finally chose to be a demonpletely.

    The devil has no love thread.

    If he wants to be that person, he can only abandon everything he used to be a mortal, draw out his own feelings, take the Nine Turns Profound Return Formation as his bones, and return to the way he was born.

    The essence that Ye Xiwu gave him five hundred years ago was abandoned by him, and the love thread that Ye Xiwu gave him was cut off by him, even the feeling that Ye Xiwu gave him was destined to be forever forgotten by him.

    Her voice and smile no longer touched him, and the lingering in her heart waspletely clear.

    Tai Jin stood up, and after he was born, the marrow mark fell into his palm.

    ŠÙying watched this scene in shock.

    Heavenly Sword Sword and God Tushen Crossbow Weng Ming echoed with the wash marrow mark, the gluttony on the marrow wash mark turned into a solid form, crawling at the feet of Tantai Cinder.

    Three magic weapons recognize the master at the same time.

    Purple thunder and lightning are intertwined over the Demon Realm, and the demons outside the Demon Realm bow one by one.

    ŠÙyinghe and Jingjie worshipped in silence.

    The gray-clothed boy ced Su Su in front of Tantai Jin, turned into a string of beads, and flew onto Tantai Jin''s palm.

    Taijin put away the beads, coldly looking at the girl lying on the tform of Shengmen.

    His voice was indifferent: "Now that the four beads are all in ce, we just need to open the same path of sorrow."

    Taijin looked at Su Su for too long, and couldn''t help but look up quietly when he was shocked.

    Xuanyi Demon Lord looked for a long time, suddenly stretched out his hand, gently pushed Su Su''s hair behind her ears, Su Ying whispered: "Devil..."

    She was afraid that Tan Taijin would feelpassion for Li Susu again.

    Ke Tan Tai Jin''s eyes still have feelings for Li Susu, only the desertedness is left, he seems to be examining a handy magic weapon.

    ŠÙying''s heart is a bit nervous. She was afraid that Tantai Jin would find something wrong with Li Susu. Once the Demon Lord found out, would she let Li Susu go?

    Hanwen was the ancestor of all zombies. She created "life", and she naturally has a more sensitive perception of life than anything else.

    She swept across Su Su''s abdomen calmly and remained silent.

    As long as she doesn''t say anything, Tantai Jin will never know, nor will it dy the devil''s great cause.

    Tai Jin retracted his hand, his expression always calm.

    He raised his hand and opened the death gate of the Nine Revolutions Xuanhui Formation. The "Death Gate" was filled with bottomless darkness, with no end in sight.

    Gang wind gusts, it seems to tear people apart.

    Tai Jin picked up the **** the high tform.

    I thought that when I did this, my heart would hurt, but when I lost my love, where could I still feel the pain.

    Five hundred years ago, he fell in love with her without knowing it. Only six ecstasy nails witnessed all this.

    Now that the body of the demon **** isplete, the nails she left on his heart have disappeared.

    Tai Jin''s palm devilish energy did not hesitate to push her into the "dead door" of the Xuanhui formation.

    The heavy feather ring between Su Su¡¯s neck turned into an ice-blue piano, and it couldn¡¯t help saying: "Please, don¡¯t use Susu as a magic vein."

    is regarded as a magic vein, which is the end of the eternal life.

    Tantai Jin said nothing. Seeing Susu getting closer and closer to the "Dead Gate," Zhongyu shouted: "She likes you. She used to look for you all day and night. From the top of the north, she found Showa City in order to bring You go back to the fairy gate to wash away all your stigma, she quietly did a lot of effort."

    Zhongyu found a bead from Susu Qiankun''s bag.

    "Look!"

    are the photo beads of the fairy gate, where Susu has walked.

    Tai Jin Tai Jin''s red magic pupil looked at the bead. In the picture beads, countless faces of mortals appeared, and everyone told the scene when they saw "Tantai Jin Murder".

    Their rhetoric seldom agrees. There are many sights in the beads, and the faces of mortals are skipped one by one.

    Taijin saw from the beads, how the girl walked through many ces to record these, and nned to find a way out for him in front of the fairy gate in the future.

    He looked cold, Zhong Yu didn''t know if he was moved, and said anxiously: "Zhong Yu didn''t lie to you, even when Su Su left the Demon Realm, she still wanted to take you away. She was born with a spiritual womb and has not practiced the ruthless Dao. Be a god, do you know why!"

    The goddess is the most indifferent on the outside, just like the colored ze elephant that Tantai Jin saw in the nightmare when he was young.

    But the goddess is gentle in her heart. She is fascinated by a person for the rest of her life.

    Susu¡¯s soul was burned and torn apart. She was thest blood of the Phoenix n. She has not been able to truly be a god, because she also remembers her life with you.

    Tai Jin''s hand stopped.

    Zhongyu said in a crying voice: "Chongyu, please, let Susu go." You used to like her so much, don''t forget your love for her, so that she can never recover.

    It is the only magical artifact in the world, only one master has been recognized for thousands of years.

    When he first joined the world, he was so reckless as to hurt Su Su, but after so many days and nights, it gradually understood how it should protect her well.

    Shigeha has learned to be nice to her, why did you forget it?

    Tai Jin looked at Su Su in the sky.

    Her ck hair grows to her waist, and the half of her eyebrows are dim. The body-protection vest is aware of the danger, and the skirt is slowly turning golden.

    "Are you finished?" Tan Tai Jin asked coldly. He held Zhongyu Qin in one hand, and suddenly pushed Su Su into his death door with the other.

    The girl fell into the endless darkness.

    Zhongyu turned into a hot sword, broke free from Tantai Jin''s hand, resolutely chased Su Su and fell into death.

    Taijin''s palm was reddened by it. He retracted his hand and looked at his palm nkly, his palm was as good as ever in an instant.

    ŠÙying said: "It''s a pity, this piano turned out to be a sacred artifact, and it was buried with Li Susu at the gate of death."

    Xuanyi Devil''s thin lips uttered coldly: "Nine turns, seal!"

    The Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation ran crazily, and dozens of ck magic marks all hit the door of death.

    He personally sealed her in the gate of death. From then on, she will never see the sun in the gate of death until her body turns into a magic vein.

    TaiJin walked out of the forbidden area without looking at the dead door again.

    He looked into the air: "They are here."

    *

    ŠÙ Ying came out afterwards. At some unknown time, the blood crow disappeared, and the demon leaders who guarded the demon realm lost all news.

    For the demons who have survived from ancient times to the present, this scene is no different from ten thousand years ago.

    ŠÙying frowned: "Majesty, they are here, but the aura absorbed by the Nine-turn Profound Return Formation is not enough. Even if you put in four beads, it is not enough to open the same path ofpassion."

    She knows these immortals and gods best.

    In front of the demon gods, even though they were weak, but not afraid of death, the ancient demon gods died in the hands of the gods he despised.

    If they ally down their lives to destroy the Nine Revolutions Xuanhui Formation, the demon energy needed for the same path of sadness would not be enough for a while.

    Li Susu was taken away, allowing the people from the fairy world to attack the demon world ahead of time.

    Tai Jin curled his lips: "For us, they came at the right time."

    ŠÙying surprised: "Did the demon Lord deliberately let them in?" No wonder, many demon generals are not weak, and they won''t easily let the people of the fairy gate drive straight in.

    Tai Jin did not deny it, and shot into the air out of thin air.

    There was a ripple in the sky, and many figures gradually appeared. The leader was Qu Xuanzi. Behind him, many elders with white beards and white hair looked at them with solemn expressions.

    The hidden powerful monsters all quietly appeared beside Tantaijin.

    TaiJin''s eyes fell on the other group of people behind Qu Xuanzi.

    They wore blue and white shirts with fish patterns on their waists.

    Compared with other immortal great powers, most of them are young and immature faces.

    Tai-Jin swept over, there were seniors who had taught him to review the scriptures, seniors who helped him clean, and seniors who made new clothes for him.

    They taught him how to behave as a man, benevolent and righteous.

    Xiaoyao Sect is most peace-loving, and now all of them have swords on their backs, looking at him with red eyes, wishing to kill him and then hurry up.

    Tai-Jin knew that from the moment Zhaoyou Xianjun was killed, there would be today.

    Headed by ¡¡¡¡ is the Tibetan Sea.

    The old man who smiled like a Maitreya Buddha, clenched his fist and looked at him coldly.

    Tantai Jin said: "Senior brother, don''te here unscathed."

    This person, when he was rescued from Guikuhe, it was Zanghai who cut out the rotten flesh for him personally, and carefully applied medicine every day, and it took more than 100 days and nights to take care of him.

    Zanghai Xuxu talked with Tantaijin, thinking that Tantaijin was a mortal, so she worked tirelessly to cook for him every day.

    These are his former ssmates.

    Secretly drink and eat meat together, kneel down and think over the cliff together, practice martial arts and sword together.

    For several years, they are the second meaning of "Jing Lan''an" in his life.

    Among them, Zanghai is the most soft-hearted. Like the softest-hearted person underneath today, the sword in his hand also points to Tantai Jin.

 Chapter 124: Awakening

    The Zanghai sword pointed at Tantai Jin, and said with red eyes: "Master has lived a bright and upright life. He is kind and kind, and treats you as a parent and child. I have never seen him treat others like this. He heals you and takes you. Appreciate Xiaoyao Datongdao, pass on your cultivation, give you magical weapons, and urge us to protect you well and not let you fall."

    "My "good brother" did not fall. You fell into a demon. You killed the master with your own hands and burned his immortal body with real fire." Canghai''s words were cold and hard, and he held the hilt tightly, "Cang Jiu Min, you killed your master and rebelled against your ancestors, killed mortals, and killed immortals. Can you admit these charges?"

    Tantai Jin seemed to have heard some funny joke, and ridiculed: "Plead guilty? Heaven and earth are the same, so why should I be inferior to the demon way. You kill demons to punish evil and eliminate traitors, and it is impossible for us to kill immortals. Born for the same ancient times, fairy demons are enshrined, enjoy the spiritual veins of the world, and create mountains to create sects. My Dao magic veins are destroyed, and the demons are suppressed in the desert and turned into skeletons and bones. Hidden sea, tell me, which gate is this? reason?"

    Zanghai gritted his teeth: "Netherworld is stubborn! Demon kills and kills people, it is intolerable for heaven."

    "The way of heaven is not tolerated..." Tan Tai Jin chewed these words, opened his arms andughed, "Since the way of heaven cannot tolerate my race, what if it is against the way of heaven."

    Zanghai said: "You are not persuaded, and today Zanghai is here to swear that even if the people of Xiaoyao Sect are wiped out, they will set you down and bring you ashes tofort the spirit of Master!"

    Tan Tai Jin smiled, and looked at the crowd with sorrowful eyes.

    "Since the beginning of my birth, the way of heaven has not allowed me to survive. Since the way of heaven is unfair, I will let you see today. The power of the six realms is respected. The way is created by me. "

    Yeah, why, why is he destined to be the destiny of the lone star of the gods.

    Why does he want a bite, he has to kneel down to learn from a dog and beg for thedies.

    In this life, the person who loved him died in his hands.

    The only warmth he met and thought was themon people in his heart. He came to him and left a scam that had pained him for five hundred years. Since she has never cared about his love, then she will die together with themon people she loves.

    "Put the formation." Zanghai ordered.

    The disciples of Xiaoyao Sect behind him didn¡¯t know when everyone was pulling a blue silk thread in their hands.

    The silk thread carried a cold light, splitting the air, and locked it in thirty-two ces around Tantai Jin. Zanghai held a green pestle in his hand.

    Taijin looked at the silk thread that bound him, and licked his lips: "Biyan Bone Broken Pestle?"

    Long ago, he heard Zhaoyou say that Xiaoyao Sect has only one immortal tool to kill traitors in the door. The Bone Fragment Pestle will crush people¡¯s bones inch by inch. Everyone in Xiaoyao Sect ispassionate and never uses Biyan bones. Pestle.

    "Nie barrier, die!" Zanghai flew past, and his hand pierced Tantai Jin''s eyebrows.

    Bichu touched Tantai Jin''s eyebrows, as if piercing a copper wall and iron wall, unable to make any progress.

    Taijinughed, clenched his hands into fists, and broke every inch of his body.

    He held Bichu, his palms spreading demonic energy, and cracks appeared on the Bichu as if frozen by ice.

    No one had thought that Tantai Jin had already cultivated the body of the devil **** that could not hurt the world''s magical artifacts.

    Xiaoyao Sect disciple shouted: "Brother Zanghai, be careful!"

    But no matter where it was toote, Zanghai saw that the cauldron and sinking boat failed in a single blow, and wanted to retreat, but Tantai Jin coldly pinched his neck.

    Tai Jin raised his arm, evil intent raged.

    "Since I take the initiative to seek death, I will fulfill you!"

    Zanghai''s mouth overflowed with blood, and there was endless hatred in his eyes.

    Tai Jin stretched out his hand, and the blood red Heaven shing Sword appeared silently in the palm of his hand.

    "Brother, do you have ast word?"

    said so, the next moment, the Heaven shing Sword has prated the body of the Tibetan Sea.

    Zanghai opened his eyes wide, his body turned into ck fly ash.

    Before he died, Zanghai looked at Tantai Jin, the little brother he loved most in the past, with magic lines on his forehead winding, his eyes cruel and cold.

    "Brother!"

    "Brother Zanghai!"

    Taijin Taijin''s thin lips moved: "Nine-turn Xuanhui, stop the door, open!"

    The fly ash transformed from the sea of ??Tibet fell into the formation, and even the soul became the nourishment for the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation.

    Taijin said softly: "What a deep and touching fellowship, you should go and apany him."

    He flew up mid-air, and his ck robe was sted by the devil.

    The Tushen crossbow was pulled apart by Tantai Jin, and the ck arrows turned into thousands of shadows, heading towards the people of Xiaoyao Sect.

    They fell one by one, their souls dissipated.

    The gluttonous demon soul passed by in the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation, like a greedy mouth, swallowing everyone.

    áé Xuanzi and others only managed to save a few Xiaoyao Sect juniors.

    Everyone who survived the Xiaoyao Sect looked up at the person in the sky. Under the awe-inspiring devilish spirit, his red eyes and ck hair, strange and cruel, were shocking.

    There is no more shadow of the younger brother.

    The elder Qingqian said in a deep voice: "Head, it''s not good, he is using the people of Xiaoyao Sect to worship the formation."

    Ke Xuanhui formation has beenpleted, how can people still need to sacrifice the formation?

    Is he going to wake up something more terrifying?

    Everyone''s hearts sank.

    A moment away, those red magic pupils looked back and stared at them.

    "Now, it''s your turn."

    *

    Su Su fell all the way.

    The wind of the "dead door" cut on her vestment, and there were fragments of the vestment.

    Heavy feather turned into an ice-blue cocoon, wrapping her around.

    The dead gate is like a bottomless pit, with nowhere to lean on, no light, no sound.

    The ce where Su Su''s heart was shot through by the magic arrow, the golden color turned into streamer, and it disappeared in the "dead gate" little by little.

    Susu didn¡¯t know how long she had fallen.

    Maybe a day, maybe a year, or maybe a hundred years have passed.

    The surroundings are so quiet, even quieter than when she was born.

    Susu has a secret that she has never told anyone about. She can''t remember what happened when she was born. It stands to reason that when you are born a spiritual fetus, you should have a memory long ago.

    But she didn''t remember anything, she opened her eyes and saw the steamy Tianchi for the first time. That was the beginning of the memory.

    Her memory is iplete.

    "Dead Gate" finally fell to the end, like a repressed coffin, it sealed Su Su inside, depleting her vitality little by little.

    Zhongyu can protect her body, but cannot protect her soul.

    Seeing that she still couldn''t wake up, Shige Yu also quieted down.

    There is no way of life in the "Dead Gate". Sooner orter, Susu''s soul and blood will be crushed, and as thest artifact in the world, it will be sealed here forever, and will never see the sun afterwards.

    Shigeu was silent, losing all the light.

    In the silence, Susu seemed to hear someone singing softly.

    She opened her eyes and saw a white light.

    After that white light, something called her and led her to pass.

    Susu passed through the white light, and the missing memories were gradually pieced together like fragments.

    The picture bes clear.

    A group of people discussed in a low voice: "The battle between gods and demons is about toe, but Di Ji gave birth to the flesh and blood of the Demon King. This child is a stillborn child and has the blood of the Demon King, which cannot be retained."

    Someone raised his hand, and the phoenix divine fire flew out, burning a small phoenix egg on the lotus tform.

    Before the fire touched the phoenix egg, a figure in scarlet clothes appeared and protected the phoenix egg.

    "Di Ji!"

    The woman who had just given birth coldly said: "My child, no one can decide her life or death. The Phoenix blood is withered, and only a child is born for thousands of years. Even with the blood of that person, she was born as a god. God¡¯s fate has never been decided by any of you."

    She took possession of the lotus tform and walked out of the hall.

    Only one ancient gou jade left with her.

    The bright woman went to a mysterious valley and left the phoenix egg there. She traveled all over the six realms by herself. Every time she returned, she brought something, sometimes it was a snake spirit fruit, sometimes it was a soul-filling stone.

    In order to find these ancient treasures that have disappeared, she put her power into Gouyu, and changed her fate to travel through time and space, bing weaker and weaker.

    Until one day, the phoenix egg finally had life fluctuations.

    The woman shed tears happily: "My mother knows that my son will live on."

    She stayed in the valley for more time, asionally singing softly to the little phoenix who didn''t break the shell. Then one day, she made a mistake in the gap of time and space that she couldn''t fill, and picked up a mortal little girl.

    The woman moved herpassion, took her back to the valley, and used her flute to show the girl a way and send the girl home.

    Su Su looked at Ye Bingshang as a child in the picture.

    Ye Bingshang took away the heart-protection scales his father gave to his mother, and the feelings with his love.

    Until death, Phoenix Emperor Ji didn''t know the affection of that person.

    One day after a long time, the flowers in the valley suddenly withered, and the woman came back from injury and picked up the phoenix egg.

    "Xiao Susu, that person is dead, and I can''t stay with you for long. Love is too bitter. Fortunately for men in the world, women are the most bitter."

    "My mother changed her fate against the sky and traveled through time and space many times. Now that my soul is scattered, I can no longer see you grow up. In order to give you a safe birth, thest thing my mother can do for you is to seal the blood in your body. You can¡¯t be reborn from the mes, just be an ordinary monk and live your life well. If one day, you survive the thunderstorm, the seal is released, and you return to the phoenix body, remembering this past, you must know that my mother loves it very much. you."

    One dayter, she never came back. The only one who apanied the little phoenix egg in the lotus tform was a transparent jade.

    It can''t do anything, it can only travel through time and space, without power, it can''t even travel through time and space.

    The sealed little phoenix egg waited year after year. Many yearster, a monk suddenly came in from the valley.

    is Qu Xuanzi with a jade crown in Tsing Yi.

    áé Xuanzi recognized Gouyu and remembered the goddess who had strayed into time and space.

    He is the only person who has ever moved his heart in his life as a monk.

    Gouyu said happily: "It''s you, can you take my little master away? She is very good and easy to take."

    áé Xuanzi felt a lot of feelings in his heart, and said with a smile: "I''m not talented, I would like to try."

    *

    The cold and gloomy "Dead Gate" was dark, and the heavy feather that turned into a cocoon sensed something, and suddenly trembled.

    In the cocoon it protects, the fading golden light from the girl''s body suddenly stops.

    Yingying white light surged towards the girl''s body.

    In the dark gate of death, countless thunders converge, and purple thunder and lightning illuminate the entire ¡°gate of death¡±.

    turned out to be the thunder that crossed the cmity into a god!

    Zhongyu was forced to let go of Susu, turned into a sack, andnded on the girl''s side.

    All the robbery thunder headed towards Su Su.

    In Su Su Zhihai, the fragments arebined into aplete picture, the sealed memory of thousands of years ago, and her blood is awakened together.

    In the cramped "Dead Gate", eighty-one tribtions of thunder were all smashed on the girl, and they were quietly resolved by the ruthless way of the spirit tform.

    After a long time, Zi Lei finally stopped.

    Su Su in the center of the robbery opened his eyes.

    Her eyebrows were blooming, her pupils turned golden, her white vestments became fiery red, and the phoenix divine fire illuminated the entire gate of death.

    All the darkness disappeared.

    She stared at the fierce "Dead Gate", stretched out her hand, and said, "Chongyu."

    Shigeyu obediently turned into a óíóó, which fell in her palm.

    The dim color of the original heavy Yuqin burst into bright light the moment it touched her hand.

    Su Su walked forward step by step, the Phoenix Divine Fire meandered under her feet, guiding a bright path.

    She was indifferent in her eyes, raised her hand, tearing the entire "dead door".

    Su Su''s slender fingers flicked the heavy feathers, and the "Dead Gate" was torn off behind her, every inch of it peeled off.

    The indestructible ce of death, under her palm like a fragile drawing paper, vulnerable to a blow.

    Shige Yu quietly surrendered, without saying a word, truly became a battle artifact.

    Tens of thousands of years have passed.

    It finally saw it again, the orphan of the ancient Divine Phoenix bloodline, the people in this world who really deserve to use it¡ª

    Thest **** in ten thousand years.

    She walked out of the ruined dead door, where the man pushed her personally.

    Ninth-turn Xuanhui array felt something gluttonous, and screamed in horror.

 Chapter 125: [Be line ending] on

    Xiaoyao Sect disciples were mostly killed by Tantai Jin, and their souls were also sucked into the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation. Seeing that the gluttonous gluttons were almost condensed into substance, Qu Xuanzi knew that there was no way to retreat.

    Today, Tantai Jin opened the Demon Realm to sacrifice the Xuanhui formation and let them in. The more people who died, the stronger the devilish energy in the Xuanhui formation.

    áé Xuanzi and the elders made a desperate bet, turned into several streamers, spent thousands of years of cultivation, and attacked in eight directions.

    "Heaven and Earth Xuanzong, the root of ten thousand qi, ruin!"

    Tantai Jin was full of blood, volleyed over them, his ck clothes were dyed dull, and the rest of the immortal gates sacrificed magical artifacts, trying to block Tantai Jin for a moment, and help Qu Xuanzi and others destroy the Nine-turn Profound Back to the array.

    The demon in the sky seemed to be fettered and did not move.

    The corners of Ketan Taijin''s lips were raised coldly, and there was no panic that Xuanhui Formation was about to be destroyed.

    áé Xuanzi and the others stabbed the fairy sword into eight directions, Xuanhui trembled, and there was a faint sign of dispersing.

    The people in the distance have not had time to be happy.

    Qingwu suddenly said: "The head, something is wrong, that formation seems to be alive!"

    Sure enough, Qu Xuanzi frowned and watched the scene before him. The nine doors of the Xuanhui Formation swiftly revolved, and the devil energy became shallower and shallower, as if something had sucked all the demon energy on the Xuanhui Formation.

    "how so?"

    Between the electric light and flint, Qu Xuanzi suddenly remembered a very long memory. At that time, he had just cultivated the Tao, and his cultivation base was low, and the bright goddess who strayed into his time and space smiled and said: "Little Taoist, do you know what is the most terrible thing for the gods ten thousand years ago?"

    The little Taoist priest in Tsing Yi, Qu Xuanzi, lowered his eyebrows, and said modestly: "Guess next, but the devil is immortal?"

    The goddess shook her head: "No, all things are in check and bnce. Gods are difficult to be born, and demon gods are even more difficult to be born. Once there is a demon god, all the power of the immortal **** will be able to suppress it. But if the rules of the world change, for the six realms, that is. A real disaster."

    At that time, the weak and small creatures did not exist in the world, and they all died under the "Tao" that did not allow them to exist. Everyone became a monster to kill. The six realms were all demons, killing and plundering the resources between the world and the earth only by power.

    A mortal with a strong body will be reduced to a ve in the hands of a monster, and the surviving immortal will also disperse and be a walking corpse.

    The little Taoist priest in Tsing Yi said solemnly: "You mean to turn the six worlds into purgatory, where evil monsters and demons survive?"

    The goddess smiled and said: "Yes, we advocate kindness and love, coexistence of living beings, understanding the universe, and pity the green grass. But in that world, we need to continue to kill and umte evil, plunder the lives of the weak and live. All the good things do not exist, the world is barren, the living beings are dead, and no grass grows. But fortunately, such a way will nevere out. The devil is dead, and no one can open it."

    The words that the goddess said to him when she talked about the Tao, shed in her mind at this moment.

    áé Xuanzi''s heart sank and shouted: "Go!"

    This is a conspiracy. The Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation absorbs so much spiritual energy, and it wants to nurture the birth of another Tao.

    The more people they die, the faster they will open that way.

    "Hey, I finally found it." Aughing voice sounded, and I saw that Tantai Jin, who had only been "bound" just now, fell into the Xuanhui formation at some point.

    "It''s a pity, don''t even want to leave today."

    The blood-red Zhantian Sword fell, and rushed towards Qing Wu who was sitting at the Jingmen.

    Qingwu''s barrier was silently chopped to pieces. With his eyes wide open, he turned into a cloud of white air and merged into the Nine Turns Profound Return Formation.

    Just a sword! Tantai Jin killed an elder in thete transformation stage so easily!

    Silent fear spread in everyone''s hearts, and even more fear than this was the mysterious mysterious formation that almost disappeared.

    Where did it take the devilish energy?

    finally. The strong wind blew, the sky above the Xuanhui formation cracked a hole, and something seemed to be born out of nowhere.

    The fissure has a terrible suction, and it seems to swallow everyone''s souls in.

    The monks fell down for the first time, and their souls began to be shattered. Some people couldn''t help making noises in pain.

    ŠÙying said with joy: "Majesty, the same path of sadness is about toe out! Only four divine beads are left."

    Four divine beads of different colors appeared in front of Tantai Jin, with arrogant smiles at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows: "Thousands of spirits and heavy feathers, the universe is in the same sorrow!"

    Four divine beads converge in the air, and Tantai Jin supports them and embeds them in the sky.

    The bright sky is gradually reced by gray. The Six Realms are like a faded curtain. The human stream stops flowing and turns into billowing magma. The flowers wither and be yellow sand. The birds fall from the sky and scatter into dust.

    The door of the underworld was forcibly opened, and countless ghosts in the Guiwaihe wailed sadly.

    gluttonously howled, trying to get rid of the washing marrow mark and rush to the bustling world.

    ¡ªThe path to the same sadness opened!

    áé Xuanzi watched the man under the gray thunder and lightning, Tantai Jin¡¯s magic pupil was cold, and the magic pattern was winding on his forehead, he was high above, overlooking the struggling beings.

    As he said, the six realms have be ves to his demon way.

    áé Xuanzi closed his eyes, and now, everything is useless, and the same path of grief does not allow monks and mortals to survive. Innocence is dead, everyone in Xiaoyao Sect is also dead, and his soul is about to dissipate.

    The cultivator is not ashamed of his heart. Even if he and the elders destroy the Xuanhui formation, no one in this world can re-seal the same path of sorrow.

    Ten thousand years, there is no **** in the world.

    He closed his eyes and waited quietly for his soul to pass away. The monk''s life is too long, so long that he almost forgets what his original intention was at the beginning of the practice.

    The cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and before the sky ispletely broken, the sky is like thest dawn.

    But at this moment, Earth Weng Ming, the original ce where the Ninth Turn Xuan returned to the formation, seemed to be broken by life, the devilish energy dissipated, and a woman in red walked out barefoot.

    áé Xuanzi opened his eyes and was in a daze. He thought he was back thousands of years ago.

    At that time, thest emperor of the Phoenix n was the same, with ink hair like a waterfall and scarlet clothes like fire.

    oveps with the girl in front of me.

    She walked out from the direction of the dead door, holding a heavy feather óíóó in her hand, and the whole body''s karmic fire was blooming like an epiphany. After the karmic fire was dispersed, the Jiuzhuan Xuanhui Formation instantly turned into ruins.

    She stretched out her slender finger and pointed it on the gluttonous head who wanted to escape to the world.

    gluttonous howl, turning into ck fragments.

    The girl''s eyebrows are decorated with white gods, and her golden pupils are watching everything around her.

    The gradual deserted world, the carnival monsters, the shells of the fairies who lost their souls, and the evil ck figure in the sky.

    áé Xuanzi looked at her from a distance, the girl who was once immature and shattered before his eyes, finally returned to the origin, survived the tribtion, and broke the seal.

    ŠÙying said incredulously: "You...you, Chuhuang? No, Chuhuang is dead."

    The stubborn emperor Ji has been annihted a long time ago.

    ŠÙying took a step back and guessed who she is.

    ŠÙying was once a subordinate of the Demon King, andter followed the Demon King and the Demon God.

    Ten thousand years ago, if the Demon King fell in love with the Goddess and finally rebelled, the Demon God would not die.

    turned out to be that person''s child! The bloodline of thest **** in ancient times, thest emperor of the Phoenix family, the king of ten thousand demons, and the first phoenix.

    The girl turned her eyes to look at her, put her fingers on the strings, and Lao Ying quickly took the umbre to block it.

    It''s a pity that the drought hase back from death, and it has long since lost its strength at the beginning of the ancient times. Where the Qinbo spreads, the karma burns the figure of Nao Ying.

    "Ah! Demon Lord help me, Demon Lord help me!"

    Taijin turned his head and looked at the girling towards him step by step.

    The devilish air blows the corners of her scarlet clothes, and everything bows his head for him, only she escapes the terrible oppression brought by the same path of sadness and meets his eyes.

    He stared at her coldly and raised the Heaven shing Sword.

    The goddess¡¯ golden eyes looked at his hand, Tan Tai Jin¡¯s right hand holding the Heaven shing Sword was stained with blood, the shing Heaven Sword was so red that he drank enough blood of the monk.

    "What about you bing a god?" Tantai Jin said with a smile, "All the ancient gods have fallen, and you want to kill me?"

    Su Su whispered: "You look so strange now."

    He suppressed the smile from the corner of his mouth.

    "Unfamiliar? No, you never knew me." Biqugetv TV debuted at .biqugetv@@@m.biqugetv

    The person in front of himpletely oveps with the image of the goddess in his memory. More than five hundred years have passed, and even Tan Tai Jin hadn''t expected that he had abandoned his love and still remembered the eyebrows of the person in front of him.

    She looked down at him with a cold and unchanging expression year after year.

    However, the cold and hard expression that made him fearful in the past gradually softened at this moment. He saw her slightly lifted the corners of her lips, softer than ever.

    "I understand." Su Su whispered, "I know how difficult it is for you to survive. I have seen you being tricked by people, putting on women''s clothing, sewing up your clothes yourself, and looking forward to the rain and the rain to drink."

    "I have seen you sensitive, fragile, your pale and helplessness, and the perseverance to live no matter what. You carefully observe the looks and actions of others, and imitate their joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. You envy Xiao Lin and Pang Yizhi, I even envied the hawkers who sold on the street."

    "I have seen how young and fierce you are, loving Ye Xiwu desperately."

    His red eyes stared at her.

    Tears gradually poured out in the clear eyes of the goddess: "But I also saw the six worlds broken and blood flowed into rivers. Tantai Jin, who loved Ye Xiwu, died at that time, and disappeared in my heart. God is always listening. Everyone¡¯s wish, Tantai Jin, do you know what my wish is?"

    The love thread is gone, Tan Tai Jin''s heart is empty.

    Behind him is the avenue ofmonpassion, and everything he wants is at his fingertips.

    Whatever it is, he doesn''t care. As she said, the trash who liked her and pityed her is dead, and what does her love and hate have to do with her.

    The sword light of the Heaven shing Sword is like a flowing shadow, and it stabs at the goddess in front of him.

    Su Su did not dodge or hide, and did not even sacrifice heavy feathers.

    Amidst the devilish energy, an obsidian-like spiritual bone slowly condensed in her hand.

    The spirit bones bound Tantai Jin''s limbs, and he tore him apart.

    He raised his eyes to look at the obsidian-colored spiritual bone, gritted his teeth and said, "My evil bone."

    "The devil **** has only one weakness in his life. Five hundred years ago, I used the essence to rece your evil bones, and Gouyu quietly told me that even if you have the essence and the evil bones are destroyed, you will still be wiped out, so I hid it and put it away. It is sealed in the soul." Su Su stretched out his hand and stroked his face, "So even with the ruthless Dao, I can''t be a god."

    Because of my fetters, I have hoped that you will have a good life.

    I promised you to protect you.

    Tai-Jin''s fingers trembled, and even he didn''t know why. In the terribly empty ce in his heart, there would be dense pain, spreading to the limbs.

    "And today, I think, I can''t protect it anymore."

    Su Su gently hugged Tantai Jin: "Everyone has things that they don''t want to do but must do in their entire lives. I once wished you to live like a mortal, but you had to nail six soul-killing nails in your heart. I want you to live, but my existence was born for your death."

    Su Su embraced him and fell with him from the endless sky.

    Karma fire burns them, he feels pain and warmth.

    The Demon God does not have tears, so when a drop of his blood fell on her shoulder, he didn''t know it, but Su Su saw it.

    She saw his blood and tears falling down one by one.

    The pale boy with bloodstains on his face, whispered: "Li Susu, this life has been so hard, but I don''t want to die."

    "I know." She closed her eyes, and the white light of her palm crushed the evil bones in her hand, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t let you alone this time."

    My wish was to crush the evil bones on the tower and dissipate with you five hundred years ago.

    Even though he was born as a demon, he is destined to never have an afterlife.

    The moment the evil bones were crushed, Tan Tai Jin''s body dissipated in her arms little by little.

    The spirits and souls are destroyed, the fire of karma burns all the evil barriers, and there is no more shadow of him in the world.

    Su Su held the Heaven shing Sword, God Tushen Crossbow, and Washing Marrow Seal, and stared at the gray sky.

    I don¡¯t know the devil and me, is it enough to die in the same path?

    Su Su turned into a ming phoenix, heading towards the crack in the sky.

    The strong demonic energy dissipated, and the world didn¡¯t know when, it turned out to be dusk.

    All things will grow again one day.

    Spring wille again one day, but Li Susu and Tantai Jin are gone forever.

 Chapter 126: [Be ending next]

    Taijin''s soul scattered into the same path of sadness.

    Su Su also flew in toward the crack in the sky.

    ŠÙying saw this scene, ignoring his burned body, rushed over like crazy: "No, no!"

    The demon has been suppressed for tens of thousands of years, and the world¡¯s aura is conserved.

    She will never sleep on the icy seabed again, and her descendants will not be monsters that cannot be tolerated in the world.

    Why can''t the demon survive in the world!

    Her delicate face faded, her hair withered, turned into a face with green fangs, and flew in front of Su Su.

    I was shocked. I gritted my teeth and blocked it. Lord Demon is dead, but the path ofmonpassion has been opened. As long as Su Su does not die, wait a moment, the Six Realms are their Six Realms.

    Maybe all the demons think so. Anyone who has cultivation skills will do their best to stop Su Su.

    This scene was reflected in Su Su''s eyes.

    Countless demons were in tears, knowing that it was impossible to fight against the ancient gods, and still came forward to her.

    Under the phoenix industry fire, some of them were burned, the other monsters saw it, and they were still brave enough to die, turning into ck mist and flying over.

    Susu''s heart ispassionate.

    The ancient monsters were born in the wild, and the gods were born in the realm of gods full of aura. The monsters of the present world have been trapped in the desert for thousands of years, and the monks are sincerely enshrined by the incense of the world.

    The demon realm of the demons is dead, so I want this beautiful world to be owned by them and let them be free.

    But even if you want to survive, you can''t create it with utter killings.

    Su Su didn''t look back, she took a few magic weapons, and flew into the same path ofpassion. In the eyes of the phoenix, she saw the eternal darkness inside.

    But my heart is very calm this time.

    However, when approaching the same sad path, the light inside shone brightly, pushing Su Su out.

    Phoenix turned into a red goddess. She perceives something and looks at the scene in front of her.

    The demons stared in a daze, and said, "The devil!"

    "It''s the power of the devil!"

    "The Path of Same Sadness" waspletely opened, and the death of Tantai Jinshen did not prevent the opening of the "Dao of Same Sadness".

    However, the "same path of sadness" in front of me is different from what everyone thinks.

    ¡ª¡ªThe aura of the mighty fairy spirit and the aura of the chaotic monster pouring out, flowing to the mountains and the earth.

    Tong Bei Dao was originally greedy to absorb the spiritual energy of the world, and now it is like a funnel, returning all of it to the six realms.

    The same path of sadness has survived since ancient times and has absorbed the aura of tens of thousands of years! At this moment, the aura is pouring out, a shocking force that has never been seen before.

    This scene was reflected in Su Su''s eyes, and the whole world was radiant.

    Everything begins to grow, streams flow, and birds return.

    Su Su looked at the familiar scene of the mountains and rivers in front of him, quite lost.

    Five hundred years ago, she sacrificed amon life talisman in front of Tantai Jin and showed him the most peaceful and beautiful picture in the world.

    The picture scroll was reflected in the young boy''s dazed ck eyes. That year she smiled and looked at him, wishing him to understand the beauty of the six realms.

    Today, he returned all this beautiful picture.

    The four dissipated divine beads turned into flowing fireflies, falling into the world.

    Fantasy Yan Zhu simtes a body with the aura of the "same path ofpassion". The Gathering Pearl condenses the souls from the same path ofpassion, the wolf beads lead the soul to return to the body, and the open sun beads give them vitality and memory.

    ŠÙying fell to the ground and muttered: "This is impossible, impossible..."

    How can anyone change another way of ancient times?

    She finally understood what Tan Taijin was doing. He knew that the Path of Same Compassion could not be destroyed. Even if the seal was sealed this time, a new Demon God would be born in ten thousand years, and the Path of Compassion would still be opened.

    So he entered the Demon Realm, fell into the Demon Path, collected the God Orbs, and attracted the spirit of all things.

    He was able to absorb the power of others for his own use, so he mastered the same path ofpassion in this way, andpletely released the soul that has been swallowed by the path of samepassion over the years.

    On the ground, Zanghai opened his eyes, and the disciples of Xiaoyao Sect also became conscious.

    All the people who died in the Nine Turns Xuanhui Formation returned to the world.

    In the past five hundred years, because the demons came to the world, they were killed to pay homage to the mortals who shared the same path of sadness. They woke up on the street and looked at each other suspiciously: "What happened?"

    The door of the house was opened, and there was a happy voice from the child: "Daddy, mother, Daddy is back!"

    The white-haired old man embraced the returning child and cried bitterly.

    The current of chaos and demons forcefully led the demons to return, frightened and supported Laying. They turned their eyes to look at thisnd full of night blossoms, the vast mountains and rivers, and the demonic veins that came out of them for a long time.

    Shocked and whispered in disbelief: "This is where we belong?"

    Everything was quiet, and the goddess in red still stood in ce.

    Zhong Yu said softly: "Su Su."

    Don''t watch it, you have watched it for a long time.

    The cracks in the sky gradually disappeared, and all those who should havee back these years have returned.

    except for one person.

    Su Su looked at the closed crack.

    Where is he? Why note back?

    Looking at the sunset, she vaguely saw the appearance of Tantai Jin when she first met.

    The young man wore a ck cloak, his eyes drooping, thin, pale, and cold.

    This time he did note towards her, but gradually disappeared between the heaven and the earth.

    Just when Zhongyu thought that Su Su would keep watching, Su Su turned around and walked towards the magic realm full of epiphanies.

    Susu knows, can''t wait for him. Even if she doesn''te today, Tantai Jin will still choose to die for the same path of grief.

    Jisawa guards the wilderness for thousands of years.

    Li Susu guards the Demon Realm in this life and protects the Six Realms unharmed.

    Until the day she disappeared.

    But the life of God is so long.

    *

    The flowers are blooming, and it''s another year in the world.

    On a snowy winter day, the white-clothed fairy held a sword and stopped the person in front: "Fuya, don''t go any further. The front is the boundary monument of the demon world. You can''t make it through."

    Yue Fuya turned his head, revealing a chiseled face, he whispered: "It''s been almost a hundred years, I want my senior sister toe back."

    Gongye silently cast his eyes down: "Susu guards the world of demons and will not leave easily."

    Yue Fuya gritted his teeth: "Of course you don''t care about her. If you have Shaoguang, you won''t care about her anymore. Thest **** in the world deserves ten thousand years to stay in the cold magic temple?"

    Gongye looked at him silently, his gray pupils full of sorrow.

    Yue Fuya clenched his fists and whispered: "Sorry, brother, I...somewhat out of control."

    It has been a hundred years, and he has been here year after year, but the door of the Demon Realm has never been opened for him. In fact, Yue Fuya knew that Gongye hadn''t been there for years.

    It¡¯s just that the master can no longer take care of the affairs of Hengyang Sect in these years, and everything can only be taken care of by Gongye Ji.

    Everyone knows that Gongye Jiwu is the next head of the Hengyang Sect. The same path ofpassion was opened, and all the souls who died because of him were put back. That is the case, Gongye Jiwu continues to do good deeds day by day. Master said, Thousands of good deeds can return to inner peace.

    Shaoguang apanied him from Hengyang Xianshan to the world.

    Gongye Jiwu is not much better than Yuefuya.

    Yue Fuya closed her eyes and said, "Brother, I''m sorry."

    Gong Ye Jian Wu''s lips shook his head, he raised his eyes to look at the boundary monument in front of him. In the past hundred years, no demons have run rampant in the mortal world, only some of them have developed their spiritual sense and cultivated adult little demons.

    The fairy gate is waiting to be revived, and it will always return to its former appearance, and the world will be peaceful.

    Everything is good, but one thing is not good.

    From the day when the same path of sadness entered the world, none of them had seen Su Su.

    Everyone knows that there is a Yuling goddess guarding them, but for Yue Fuya, he has lost the most important person to him.

    "She shouldn''t stay in the Demon Realm." Yue Fuya said, "Goddess soars, we should go to the Demon Realm."

    Gongye Jiwu said: "She stays in the Demon Realm and will feel more at ease. After all, this is everything that person left behind."

    Mentioned Tantai Jin, Yuefuya fell silent, and he rushed towards Gongye without head, turned and disappeared in the heavy snow on earth.

    Gong Ye Jiwu looked at the stele world that belonged to the monster world.

    "Su Su." He smiled faintly and said, "I have been to the world over the years and have heard a lot of stories. I often dream at night and dream of a man named Xiao Rin. A few days ago, I went back to the summer of the world six hundred years ago. The country and the oldnd of Zhou country. Everything has be a strange appearance, only two things haven''t changed much."

    "One is General Xia Guo''s Mansion. The people said that the mansion where the generals who lived in the Ye family for several generations to fight against the enemy is a permanent glory, and the people will remember the heroes."

    "The other ce is the Mausoleum of the Zhou Dynasty." He sighed softly, "It is said that the unknown mad emperor in the history books buried his favorite person in that ce. He did not allow everyone to disturb her rest."

    There is a thickyer of snow in the world, almost without his boots, Gongye is silent and headless, before leaving the demon world monument.

    He walked for a long time, and a woman in a white cloak walked into the wind and snow under an umbre.

    She walks lightly, with a blue butterfly on her shoulder.

    "Susu, where are you going? Let''se out, will Mi (mi, sound the same) be afraid?" The little Phoenix was born with a weak chick, which attracted the love of Zhongyu''s mother.

    "Go and see the old person, I will take care of Mi." Her voice was gentle and gentle.

    "An old friend six hundred years ago?"

    "Yeah." She smiled, "It''s also her past self."

    Zhongyu stopped asking, and entered the imperial tomb with her. Six hundred years ago, the imperial tomb of the Tantai imperial family was empty and barren.

    The State of Zhou is gone, naturally no one is stationed at the tomb.

    The evil spirit in the imperial mausoleum is so strong that neither mortals nor demon masters can enter such a ce.

    Susu''s white dress was lying on the ground, and saw the dead bones of a few blood crows stopped by. They have been dead for many years, and she has been watching for a long time that they were actually guarding the imperial tomb.

    Where Susu passed, the coldness of the imperial tomb was dispelled, and the surroundings became warmer.

    She stepped inside and saw a gray tombstone.

    Ashes fell on the tombstone, Su Su did not use any magic techniques, and gently wiped off the ashes with his hands.

    The engraved writing on it became clear, and the heavy feather flew over, shining blue light on the tombstone.

    Su Su bends his lips, opens his lips and says in a low voice: "The beloved wife of Tantai Jin, the tomb of Ye''s Xiwu. The second year of Jinghe, the fifteenth of midwinter."

    The blue butterfly flew to the other end, Zhong Yu said in surprise: "Look at Su Su, there is a tombstone here!"

    The two tombstones are next to each other, as if they were buried together.

    Su Su turned his eyes to look over.

    The tombstone is much newer than Ye Xiwu''s tomb. She touched the tombstone with her hand and slowly squatted down.

    Ayer of dust fell.

    She saw the words clearly, her fingers stopped.

    howe?

    ¡ª¡ª"The husband of Ye Xiwu, the tomb of Tantai Jin."

    Even Shige Yu was stunned: "The time was... a hundred years ago, and it says that you carved it by yourself."

    Su Su lowered his eyes and thought, the imperial mausoleum suddenly lit up.

    After her **** pupil saw the tombstone, there was a jade box properly ced.

    For some reason, she suddenly did not dare to touch the jade box.

    It''s been a hundred years since Tan Taijin left. In these years, she is alive as a conscientious god.

    She opened the jade box.

    I saw a golden love silk lying in it. Next to the love silk, there was Su Su personally beading a string, a sword spike, and the jade pendant she gave to Tantai Jin six hundred years ago.

    It turns out that these things are all here.

    She stretched out her hand and gently held the love thread. Susu knew a long time ago that love thread will carry all the love of a person.

    Ye Bingshang, who got her father''s love for a time, has the power to make people fall in love with her.

    The moment her finger touched the love silk, a picture gradually became clear in her mind.

    One hundred years ago, Xuanyi Demon Lord entered the imperial tomb alone.

    He changed into white clothes, covered the demon mark on his eyebrows, and carried a sword on his back. He was so clean that he did not look like a demon. He leaned against her tombstone and carved a tombstone for himself.

    When ¡¡¡¡ was signed, he wrote that it was engraved by Su Su.

    He raised his hand, and Huan Yanzhu imitated the form of a woman.

    "Su Su" smiled and said, "I have finished knitting the sword spike. You have to wear it next to your body, and you must remember toe back this time."

    Taijin looked at her and smiled, his eyes were very gentle: "Okay."

    "Mortals say that lovesick beads are woven sincerely, and we can be together for generations after generations. When you return, we will be with you forever, okay?"

    The young boy''s ink hair was hanging down, hisplexion was almost pale to sickness, and he said softly, "Okay."

    Su Su hugged him and said with a smile: "Husband, I believe you, you are not a demon, you are not a monster that can only ughter, Susu is waiting for you in the imperial tomb, the world does not believe you, I believe you."

    He looked at her foolishly, but didn''t touch her, just nodded.

    The woman''s figure slowly dissipated, Tan Tai Jin stroking the tombstone, with a peachy blush at the end of her eyes, and whispered: "I know, you will love me, you say believe me, you will wait for me to return."

    He smiled contentedly, contentedly like a child.

    "I promise you that I will be back soon."

    After a long time, he got up and left the imperial tomb.

    The sky on earth is gray.

    The clean boy in white turned back into the Demon Lord of Xuanyi again.

    His gentle eyes came down coldly, and a magic mark appeared on the center of his eyebrows.

    It turned out that a long time ago, he knew that he was destined to die in the same path of sorrow. He carved a tombstone for himself, pretending that it was carved by Susu.

    He personally knitted Su Su''s unfinished sword ear, pretending that Su Su gave him.

    He was immersed in the world that Susu treated him well, and he died calmly.

    It turns out that in this life, Su Su has treated him so little, so little that he even deceives himself, and he needs such hard work.

    But in reality, he couldn''t wait for her trust and protection, and his soul flew away. She loves all living beings, and he tried to keep her in extreme ways, and then he gradually understood what is the way to love her.

    In this battle of gods and demons, all living beings have their own belongings, and there is only one person, who is forever dissipated between heaven and earth.

    A person who has never received feelings, is sensitive and fragile. When he carved the tombstone with his own hands, he had already given up. He epted that no one in the world would love him. Knowing that Su Su is the daughter of the Demon King, he pushed Su Su into the door of death, letting her cut the past to be a god.

    Taijin buried the past in the tomb. He thought that God had no love, and he would not cry for people like him.

    But at this moment, Su Su holds the love silk.

    Goddess, who shouldn''t have tears, looked at all the things she gave him in the past.

    One hundred years ago, she finally couldn''t help but cried out in front of his tombstone.

 Chapter 127: ã€Heã€‘Little Emperor Ji

    It has been a thousand years since the battle between the fairy and the devil. She stunned through the demon hall, and asked with a headache: "She is in trouble again, how about people?"

    The maids in the magic hall shook their heads.

    sighed in surprise: "Okay, I''ll look for it."

    He walked out of the magic pce, and the blue night flowers of the demon world were scorching in full bloom. After passing through the night flowers, he flicked the fireflies all the way and found the man at the end of the jungle.

    With two buds on her hair, the purple ribbon hangs down, sitting on the tree.

    A pair of white jade feet were covered with mud and swayed, and bells rang crisply on their feet.

    The mosquito flew by in front of her, without blinking her eyes, she stretched out her white tender hand and pinched it to death.

    The girl is about four or five years old, she is bored looking at the barrier at the boundary marker, and sighs like an adult: "Oh."

    Startled to look funny, walked forward, he picked up the purple girl''s little shoes that fell on the ground, and volleyed up, using a cleaning technique to help her clean the white and tender little feet and stuff them into the shoes.

    "Why is Di Ji here again?"

    The girl turned her face, and her milk snorted: "Did they ask you to file aint again! Those useless idiots know theint!"

    She has a very cute face, her eyshes are long and dense, her teeth look frightened, and she looks very vicious: "What''s the use ofining to you, do you dare to move me?"

    Shocked and said: "Don''t dare to move, don''t dare to move."

    The girl fingered the tree, absent-mindedly looking at the outside of the barrier.

    Shocked and pretended not to understand her thoughts, and said: "The Lord Bei presented a fold, saying that Di Ji buried his beloved son in the swamp, and made the little son a pink flower on his head, and he was rescued. After I went, I cried till now."

    There was a sneer at the corner of the girl''s mouth.

    "So what?"

    Suddenly continued: "Half a month ago, Emperor Ji bullied the fat girl of the Grizzly Bear Jing family and was chased by the Chi Yanfeng. Last month, Emperor Ji destroyed the magic pond of Nan Xiu''s main house. I skewered people¡¯s new-born grandchildren and grilled them."

    The girl said impatiently: "Isn''t it not baked?"

    was shocked and silenced for a moment, and said: "...If Laying hadn''t gone in time, the little devil crane had already entered Di Ji''s stomach. Now everyone dare not invite Di Ji to be a guest at their home."

    In other words, Little Diji, you have no friends anymore. The kids in the demon world have decided to make friends with you, understand?

    Girl t mouth: "I don''t like them anyway."

    Her eyes are like purple grapes, her eyes are round and round, and she blinks to bring out water.

    If she didn''t know that this was a little witch, she would think she was wronged.

    "Now San Di Ji''s zigzags are full of pces. When the goddess returns, Di Ji will be punished."

    The girl dangled her calf and stopped talking.

    She kicked the barrier in front of her with her toes, and the barrier brought out water-like ripples. The girl gave a vicious punch. Her small fist was pink and tender, but it contained a mighty force, but the barrier did not move.

    "I''m so annoying!" The girl flew down the tree and ran out of here like a pair of short legs.

    Shocked and saw along the ce she had looked at earlier, the endless world was blocked by enchantment, people in the demon world could not get out, and people from outside could not get in.

    sighed in surprise, and caught up with the little dumpling girl.

    She did not return to the magic pce, blinking her big eyes, squatting on the ground to stab the ant nest.

    It rarely rains all year round in the monster world, and the ants are disturbed by her and run around in a panic.

    The little witch curled her lips wickedly, and a dark purple fire ignited in her palm.

    shook her hand with a headache.

    "Di Ji, the goddess will be angry."

    "When you get angry, you get angry, and she doesn''t care about me anyway." The purple fire in her palm went out, and Qing Lingling''s voice almost roared out.

    was shocked andughed, really sulking at the fact that the goddess hadn''t returned yet.

    He squatted down, the little Lolita in front of him was not as tall as he squatted, the little one had a dirty face.

    A pair of eyes are clearly full of grievances, but they are full of jealousy and viciousness.

    However, there is still baby fat on his face, how can he really be "viin".

    Suddenly said: "The subordinates told Di Ji that the goddess wille backter this time. She went to the Guikuhe River in the Underworld. Guikuhe River is dangerous. Even if it is a god, it is impossible to find all the souls in it in a short time. "

    Tantai Zi Mi said: "But she''s been looking for it for a long time! Every 100 years, she goes to many ces, fights with fierce beasts, to that sea, and this time to the underworld. Obviously everyone said that the devil Jun has long been gone!"

    stunned and frowned: "Di Ji, don''t do this, he is the monarch I am waiting for, and your father is your father."

    Tantai Zi Mi couldn''t hold back her tears anymore: "I don''t want any father, I only want my mother."

    Xu felt embarrassed, but also a child''s disposition, A Mi covered her face and ran away with a "wow": "I didn''t cry, I didn''t cry."

    When the girl ran away, she felt sore in her heart.

    The devil has passed away for thousands of years. In these years, under the governance of the goddess, the demon world has been peaceful. Xiaodiji is of the blood of the gods and devil, and her growth is very slow. At the age of a thousand years, her cultivation base is very high, but her heart is still a child who needs thepany of her parents. .

    The goddess is still looking for Tantaijin. She tried many ways. Once she came back, she was weak and with blood on her body. That time she frightened the little Diji. From then on, every time the goddess returned to the monster world, she would go there. Looking out from the tree.

    This time, three months have passed since the promised time, and the goddess still has not returned. Little Diji is very irritable, mischievous and mischievous in the daytime, and she always hides in the nket and cries quietly at night.

    Shocked knowing her mind, the more naughty she is, the more the goddess can''t let go of her in her heart, and she will stay in the demons world to educate her for several years.

    Jingjie and Laying take turns to take care of Xiaodiji. She is the posthumous child of the demon king and the only princess in the entire monster world. Everyone respects her with distress.

    The goddess did not give up looking for Tantai Jin for a day, and there was hope in the monster world, hoping for the return of the demon.

    His bones and blood turned into demonic veins. Now the demonic energy of the demons is endless. With a ce to survive, the children born by demons finally don''t have to hide for a lifetime.

    To themon people, Tantai Jin is a hero, but he never knew the existence of Little Diji.

    No wonder Ah Mi is angry.

    For her, the person who has never appeared in her life always deprives her mother of time to apany her.

    She was born a god, noble and unparalleled, but often like a wild child.

    even teased the grizzly bear spirit daughter because he was jealous of other people''s family.

    There is the blood of the devil in his bones, and many bad habits of Xiaodiji are hard to change.

    When the first rain fell in the monster world, Su Su was about to return.

    That morning, A Mi put on a clean dress, sat on a small bench obediently, and let the demon handmaid dress her up. She was born well, and she was beautiful in the world, and her well-behaved appearance changed her heart.

    Several maids circled her around and fed her pastries from time to time.

    A Mi sat on the threshold, eagerly, that looked like someone''s lost kitten.

    ŠÙying came over and looked at her nkly for a while, thinking that the little witch was not so troublesome and annoying.

    When this child was a baby, she could see through her morous skin that was a withered corpse. Those clean eyes were like looking in a magic mirror, which made people irritable.

    But at this moment, it seems that it looks like a child like a cat.

    A Mi is very vengeful, but she forgets it quickly. The moment she saw Su Su, she cheered and hugged Su Su''s leg.

    Su Su bent over and picked up her little soft daughter.

    "Ah Mi has troubletely?"

    She shook her little head like a rattle: "Mother, Mi miss you so much!"

    Su Su felt soft in his heart.

    Zhongyu flew over: "Ah Mi wants to Zhongyu?"

    A Mi Suishengsheng said: "Yes!"

    Susu stayed with her for a while, coaxing her to sleep.

    The girl hugged the cloth tiger she brought back. She couldn''t put it down, and she put her small face against it when she slept.

    She covered her chest, and Zhong Yu said worriedly: "Su Su."

    "Shhh, Ah Mi is asleep, let''s go out and talk."

    She walked out of the magic pce, coughed twice, and closed her eyes to hold her soul.

    As a god, she broke into the underworld, searched all over the Gui Cry River, and finally understood how Tantai Jin felt back then.

    The water in the Guikuhe River is dark and cold, but the most desperate thing in this world is that there is no more shadow of that person.

    After the mortal''s soul dissipated, they returned to the Guikuhe River, but where would the demon **** go after it dissipated?

    The lonely tomb of the Zhou Dynasty Emperor¡¯s Tomb can¡¯t even wait for a skeleton.

    "Susu, don''t be sad, we can find him one day." Zhongyuforted, "You cane back from the dead, he is a demon god, so surely too."

    Su Su smiled and said nothing.

    She carried amp and went to the Piandian to deal with the papers.

    When she is away, the demon masters will always write the big things that happen in the demon world in the book.

    While A Mi was asleep, she happened to browse through these.

    There are a lot of mischief about A Mi''s mischief in Zhezi. She held her chin and watched with gusto. For Su Su, this was also the growth of her daughter.

    Of course she understands the child''s inner sensitivity and slenderness, and also knows that Mi deliberately did these things to keep her.

    But Susu can''t give up looking for Tantai Jin.

    If even she gave up, what should Tantai Jin do?

    Susu, this time, stayed in the midsummer of the demon world.

    When she was in the demon world, A Mi was a truly dignified and lovely little Emperor Ji. Her hair bun is meticulous, her dress is neat and clean, and she doesn''t bully other children.

    Su Su personally made the cakes in the memory of the world, and asked her to distribute it to the children of the demon. Gradually, they forgot the unhappiness before and epted Little Diji again.

    Little Emperor Ji is blushing every day.

    In the evening, the spirit bird sent a letter.

    The evening flowers bloomed outside the window. After Su Su read the letter, it was a letter from Qu Xuanzi.

    áé Xuanzi said, there is a kind of white incense stone on the seabed of Lancang.

    However, there is a vast expanse ofnd, and even dangerous fragments of ancient artifacts have fallen on the bottom of the sea. Even if the gods go, there is danger.

    Hope rekindled in Su Su''s heart, no matter what, she would definitely go there.

    The only thing that can''t let go is Xiao A Mi.

    Xiao Tuanzi ran in with a purple bell tied to his ankle: "Mother, mother, let¡¯s see what I received today."

    There are various gifts in the skirt that Xiaodiji is holding.

    Zhongyu saw that there were even the fangs of the monsters inside, and he held back a smile. He didn''t know which child had stolen his father''s most precious tooth to please Little Diji.

    Su Su kissed her pink cheek, hugged her in his arms, and watched the purple evening flowers bloom and fall outside the window with her.

    "My mother always sees these, and Jingmie and Laying also like to see Epiphyllum." A Mi said, "But A Mi has watched it for a thousand years."

    Su Su touched Xiao Tuanzi''s head: "For A Mi and the children of the demon world, this is a scene that can be seen everywhere. The sun, the moon, the mountains and the rivers, the eternal and undefeated epiphany, but for the demon, this is tens of thousands. Years of yearning, but the peace that your father will switch to."

    A Mi sullenly said: "A Mi don''t listen to things rted to that person."

    said so, her ears almost stood up.

    There was a smile in Su Su''s eyes, this duplicity, I don''t know who it looks like.

    "Because of my father, Ah Mi has the current home, and she is the Emperor Ji respected by demons."

    A Mi bulged her cheeks: "Don''t think A Mi doesn''t know, Mommy must be leaving again."

    Su Su nodded her forehead: "Mi, if your mother abandons him, he will never return home."

    A Mi''s white and tender fingers grabbed Su Su Yijie.

    "That...that..." She also knew in her heart that Father was very pitiful. If A Mi became a person who was given up by her mother, I am afraid that her heart would be broken. ."

    "Okay, I promise you."

    *

    In the early morning of midsummer in the monster world, Shocked as usual, picking up Little Diji to take morning ss.

    As a result, the hall was empty.

    "Where is the Little Emperor Jiren?"

    It is reasonable to say that the goddess left, and the little girl will not engage in moths, she will be good for a while. Remember "Pen\\Fun\\ Pavilion¡úm.\\B\\iq\\u\\g\\eTv.C\\o\\m" in one second on the mobile phone to provide you with wonderful\\fiction reading.

    But now the person is gone, he appeared beside the barrier without seeing A Mi.

    Now, even Lao Ying began to look anxiously. She was so angry that her hair was about to be grabbed, and her inspiration shed: "Go and see if the magic weapon in the forbiddennd is still there!"

    The two rushed over and took a look. The seal was destroyed at the ce belonging to the marrow seal, and there was a small foot print on the stone tform.

    ŠÙ Ying gritted his teeth: "This little bastard, don''t let us catch her!"

    Xiao Di Ji stole her father''s marrow mark, opened the barrier and ran away with Su Su.

    What a good thing this time, don¡¯t look at the fact that Su Ying can¡¯t wait to strangle this little troublemaker. Whenever something happens, she can¡¯t wait to be shocked.

    stunned and said: "She is so powerful, she really ran to the mortal world, no one can hurt her."

    ŠÙying shouted: "She is a child, equivalent to a five-year-old mortal, don''t you understand?"

    Mortals are the most cunning, they can deceive innocent children from their family by giving a candy.

    was shocked and panicked: "What should I do, hurry up and inform the goddess."

    Su Su just got out of the Demon Realm with his front foot, and learned that his daughter was missing on the back foot, and stole the magic weapon to the world.

    She frowned, and understood the seriousness of the matter. She turned away to find her daughter in the mortal world instead of going to Lancanghai.

    Ah Mi is ignorant, her mind and body are both a child. Although mortals can''t bully her, if you meet someone in the fairy world, it will be a bad idea to recognize the magic weapon on her.

    Washing the marrow seal opened the barrier, concealing the breath of Little Emperor Ji.

    On the other end, the little girl who everyone finds a bit burnt gets up from the ground: "Bah, baah."

    She doesn''t know how to use swords, she escaped on the erged marrow mark, and fell into the mud when shended.

    has studied how to escape from the demon world for a thousand years, and today finally let her catch her chance.

    She raised her head on her hips and climbed up the hill with short legs.

    She is also looking for her father. Not only the mother in the world does not give up her father, but Ah Mi did not give up either.

    When she was walking on the streets of the world, she asked everybody: "Do you know my father? He is called Tantaijin, very powerful."

    Everyone shook their heads, amazing for the outstanding appearance of Xiaofen Danzi.

    During the period of ¡¡¡¡, I also met a few people with muddy eyes. Those few people looked at each other and smiled and said that they had seen them.

    A Mi happily followed them, but a sack caught her.

    "This girl is so beautiful, and it sells at sky-high prices."

    A Mi gritted her teeth when she heard it, and immediately beat everyone up.

    Everyone couldn''t react, and was beaten up by a little girl who could fly. She was nted in the soil, showing only one head, crying bitterly.

    Bad guy, dare to lie to her without knowing her father!

    "Bloom and let you out again!"

    A Mi had to find it herself, and she stopped and went, flying until she was sleepy.

    Finally at dusk, she couldn''t help being sleepy anymore and fell asleep on a tree trunk at the entrance of a small town.

    A Mi was awakened by the barking of a dog.

    She lowered her eyes and saw a few big yellow dogs surrounding the tree, barking ferociously.

    She looked curiously, these big yellow dogs were a bit like, but not very simr, to the demon dogs in the demon world.

    Ah Mi turned his eyes and saw a man in grey clothes passing by under the tree with some prey on his back.

    She bit her soft finger and turned her head curiously to look at the man.

    He is tall, tall and thin, like a tall and cold bamboo. The gray clothes does notpromise his temperament, he is a person who can be seen in the crowd.

    A Mi had never seen such a person. She felt that she was different from Jingxi, Lingying, and other people in the demon world.

    The magic weapon on A Mi''s body caused the yellow dogs to be uneasy, and the barking of dogs in the whole town rang almost in unison.

    The man paused, and if he felt something, he looked back to the "cause".

    On the old tree at the entrance of the town, a small dumpling made of pink jade, blinking, looked at him with watery eyes.

    "Do you know my father?"

 Chapter 128: Meet

    The man raised his eyes and looked at her for a while. From her beautiful little clothes, he saw the bells tied to her ankles, and said nkly, "I don''t know."

    After all, he turned and left. After walking for several steps, the man frowned and turned his head. He put down the prey, picked up the stones on the ground, and drove away the vicious dogs surrounding the tree.

    The vicious dog barked for a while, and left with its tail in dingy.

    A Mi is still looking at him, he was born very beautiful, and for mortals, he is almost a gorgeous appearance.

    A tall and thin, well-proportioned figure, with a somewhat sickly pale skin, the tails of the eyes are raised, and the lips are almost blush. Such a look does not seem feminine, on the contrary, there is a bit of contempt for the coolness of the world.

    The man reached out to her: "Come down."

    Although he didn''tugh, A Mi sensed kindness from him.

    She used to listen to horror and tell stories that children cannot go out at night in the mortal world, it will be very dangerous, and there will be no children spending the night in a tree.

    This person cares about her.

    She stretched out her short arms andnded in his arms.

    The man who hugged her paused, the dumpling in his arms was fragrant and soft, like a warm dough.

    He looked a little weird and put her on the ground.

    The little dumpling is very short, trying to look up at him, it looks quite cute and a bit funny.

    "It''s getting dark, where''s your parents?"

    A Mi thought for a while: "Mother went a long way, Father... Father is dead."

    Soul Feipao San, in mortal terms, it should be dead.

    The man was silent for a moment: "The town is restless after dark, your parents are not there, there are always servants at home, go find them."

    The little dumpling looks like a child of a rich family.

    The rings and beads on her body are very valuable.

    A Mi shook his head: "I''m very far away from home, this time I''m going out to find Daddy, and take him back with him."

    He picked up the prey on the ground and responded coldly: "It''s up to you."

    A Mi looked at the prey on his shoulder curiously. It was a rather thin deer. The blood on the deer''s mouth had not yet dried up. The ticking blood stained the ground and the fur was intact.

    She has been bold since she was a child, and she didn''t feel **** at all. After looking at it with interest, the man took the deer and left.

    A Mi had to wander around the town by herself.

    As the sky darkened, candles lit up in every household.

    A Mi murmured, "Scary said, mortals can''t fly, and they don''t have spells, so I can''t fly in front of them, it will scare them."

    She walked aimlessly for a long time, strangely speaking, with a strange **** and attachment in her heart that made her reluctant to leave this ce easily.

    A Mi walked and pointed his wrench to the rules: "You can''t break into someone else''s house."

    A few drunks swayed in the streets of the town, and when A Mi found them, they also saw A Mi.

    Several people stayed at the same time.

    Just when their hippie smiley faces were about toe over, the ck shadow under the moonlight enveloped A Mi''s body from behind.

    The few people nced at each other, and a lot of alcohol woke up: "It''s him, hurry up and go."

    A Mi looked down at her small body being shrouded, turned her head, and behind her stood the young man she met at dusk.

    He frowned and stared at her.

    A Mi blinked with wet-sweeping eyes, extremely innocent.

    After a long time, he possessed and hugged her: "Don''t hang around in the street, I will take you to the official office tomorrow."

    Mi nodded obediently.

    There is half of the blood of a demon in A Mi. Demon is born to be unruly and surrendered to power.

    She couldn''t tell the feeling, even if it was shocked, it might not make her obedient, but the person in front of her made her feel close inexplicably.

    The man hugged her and walked for a while, and came to a room lit by candles.

    He put her on the bench: "Sit and wait for me."

    After a while, he came in carrying antern and put a bowl of meat porridge on the table: "Eat."

    The small dumpling ate the meat porridge with relish, and half of his cheeks were bulging with tender cheeks on both sides.

    He leaned against the door, looking at her weirdly.

    He doesn''t know what''s going on today. He has never been nosy, but when he saw the little girl surrounded by dogs in the town, he couldn''t help chasing away all the dogs. Finally returned home, ready to go to bed, but always restless in my heart, went out to find someone, and brought it back in an unusual way.

    Xiaoduanzi ate and drank enough, muddled with his dirty face, and asked him solemnly: "My name is Tantai Zi Mi, everyone calls me A Mi, what''s your name?"

    "Bai Ziqian."

    Bai Ziqian led her to a room: "This is the ce where my mother lived. You will rest here tonight. I will take you to the county office tomorrow."

    Mi nodded.

    After a long time, he stretched out his hand to remove the rice grains on her little mouth.

    A Mi looked up at him, suddenly feeling a little nostalgic.

    If her father was still there, would he treat her so tenderly?

    A Mi was lying on the bed, the cotton wool had been tanned by Bai Ziqian, with the breath of sunshine. The cubs of the Phoenix n grew slowly, no better than Susu who had been reared in their shells for 10,000 years, and they could be adults a hundred years after their shells were broken.

    She doesn''t need to sleep, but she has developed the habit of absorbing aura in her sleep and likes to rest.

    Just after dawn the next day, A Mi heard a rustling sound outside the window.

    There seemed to be people in the yard.

    A Mi leaned in front of the window and saw a woman in linen swearing and walking in: "Bai Ziqian, I heard that you hunted a deer. You don¡¯t know how to give this kind of good stuff to our family, and you still want to marry our family. Winter goose, where''s the deer?"

    Bai Ziqian looked at her coldly.

    Seeing that he didn''t answer, the woman knew what his temperament he was, so she pushed him away and went to his house to search for it.

    "Do you think you are a poor boy who has been studying for a few years, and you are worthy of Dong Yan? If you don''t go to Beijing to take the exam, you will have fame and fame, and the things you hunted will not be shared with our house. A few days ago, Li Yuan came to the house. To propose a marriage, I should promise Dong Yan to him, or better than marry Dong Yan to you and live a hard life with you."

    Bai Ziqian sneered, did not speak, and saw the woman looking for deer in the yard like a headless fly.

    "Where did you hide the deer?"

    The woman opened the door, but did not find the deer, but saw a female doll carved out of pink jade standing in the window.

    A Mi said with his arms akimbo, "The deer belongs to him, why should I give it to you?"

    The woman looked at A Mi, then looked back at Bai Ziqian, her expression changed: "Okay you, there is such a big daughter outside! Bah, wait, I will tell my Dongyan to go."

    Bai Ziqian got used to it alone, and almost forgot Ami.

    As soon as Mother Liu said, he realized that A Mi''s eyebrows were indeed somewhat simr to his own, and he frowned.

    Mother Liu ran out and shouted: "The damned Bai Ziqian gave birth to a child with a wild woman outside. The vigers wille to testify..."

    Bai Ziqian said coldly: "Shut up, try nonsense again!"

    He drew out the bow and arrow hanging outside the house and aimed it at Mother Liu.

    Mother Liu is always pungent, and Bai Ziqian has an indifferent and world-disturbed attitude. Where can I ever see him getting angry and holding his bow?

    Thinking that this person is not even afraid of ck bears, Liu mother immediately fell silent.

    "You, you wait, I''m going to judge Li Zheng."

    Changle Town has a rule, heavymitment.

    When Bai Ziqian''s family was still in decline, he married Liu Dongyan, who was originally from the Liu family. Later, Bai Ziqian''s parents had an ident, and the Bai family quickly declined.

    Liu Dongyan is one of the best beauties in the town. Liu''s mother very much hopes that her daughter will divorce and marry a wealthy person.

    It''s a pity that in ces like Changle Town, she dared to retreat because she would be pierced in the backbone. Until now, Liu Dongyan was seventeen, and she hadn''t married the two.

    Mother Liu has a thick-skinned face, and she borrows her marriage contract toe to her house from time to time to walk along some things.

    This time is good, if it proves that Bai Ziqian has children, the person who has just gotten off the marriage will be Bai Ziqian.

    Bai Ziqian retracted the bow and arrow, took the little girl out of the house, calmly took out hot water and wiped her face and hands: "Go to the county office in a moment."

    A Mi asked in a childish voice: "Uncle Bai, why did she say that I am your daughter? Are you really A Mi''s father?"

    Bai Ziqian looked at the little pink face in front of him: "She''s nonsense, don''t you have parents."

    Xiao Tuanzi nodded: "You don''t have a devilish breath in your body, you can''t be A Mi''s father."

    "Yeah." He looked down.

    Bai Ziqian was going to the county seat. He had already processed the deer skin and venisonst night and wanted to take it to the county seat to sell.

    This time there is also a small dumpling.

    Along the way, Bai Ziqian was surprised to see A Mi, and Xiao Tuanzi''s purple grape-like eyes opened wide, eximed.

    He sold the deer and took her little hand to the county office, but when he saw the words "Dingjing Hanging", his eyes were cold.

    Bai Ziqian looked at the ignorant little dumpling next to him.

    She was born so well, and she really went to the county government. If the county grandfather is kind, it''s okay, if she has bad thoughts, she can''t go home.

    In the end, A Mi followed him out, but instead of being sent away, she got a few sugar people.

    A Mi nests in Bai Ziqian''s arms and eats sugar people, and thinks the world is really good!

    Bai Ziqian also bought a lot of small clothes for her: "From now on, every day I will take the time to take you to the ce where you found you, and your family shoulde to find you."

    After all, it''s impossible for someone to deliberately discard such a small dough.

    A Mi dangled the sugar man and said vaguely.

    For A Mi, the time spent by his side for a few days was just a blink of an eye during cultivation. Su Su will not go back to the Demon Realm a hundred years ago, and she has a lot of time to find her father.

    Sure enough, Bai Ziqian apanied her to wait under the tree for several days, but instead of waiting for A Mi''s family toe, he waited for Liu Dongyan first.

    Liu Dongyan ran out regardless of Liu''s obstacles, and looked at A Mi next to Bai Ziqian in shock, with tears in his eyes: "Brother Ziqian, is what my mother said true? Is she really your daughter?"

    Because of Xiao Mi, there have been rumors in the town that Bai Ziqian had children with other women outside.

    Knowing these rumors, Bai Ziqian sneered.

    At this moment Liu Dongyan questioned, many people have surrounded him.

    Bai Ziqian said coldly: "No."

    "Then why does she live in your house?"

    Seeing the crowd pointing to Bai Ziqian, Ami said, "He didn''t lie to others, my name is Tantai Zimi, and my father is Tantaijin! Uncle Bai is waiting for my mother toe. pick me up."

    Liu Dongyan will be suspicious: "Really? Then you...Where did your parents go?"

    A Mi said, "My mother is far away, and my father is dead."

    Liu Dongyan''s ugly face turned clear, and she turned out to be a widow''s child.

    It''s impossible for Bai Ziqian to fall in love with such a woman, so she rxed.

    On the second day, Liu Dongyan came to the house, brought a basket of wild vegetables, and said earnestly: "Brother Ziqian, my mother said, as long as you offer a hundred taels of silver or get a talent, let us get married."

    Bai Ziqian wiped an arrow in the yard, and smiled upon hearing this: "Oh."

    Liu Dongyan didn''t know what he meant, put down the wild vegetables, bit his lip and said, "I am seventeen this year."

    A Mi squatted to look at them.

    "The family is poor, and there is no one hundred taels of silver. Miss Liu will find another lover."

    Liu Dongyan''s eyes were red with anger. She knew in her heart that Bai Ziqian looked down and out, but his skill was good. Every time he went up the mountain, he would return with a full load. It is impossible not to have a hundred taels of silver in these years.

    And when she was a child, she identally heard that Bai Ziqian''s literary talent was number one, and he was at thirteenth level as a schr, but she didn''t know why he didn''t participate in the rural examinations in these years.

    Some of those ssmates who are inferior to him have be masters of schrship.

    Liu Dongyan saw his extraordinary appearance and unlimited potential, but Bai Ziqian was rather content with living in a small town, working at sunrise and resting at sunset, and now he has picked up a little girl at home.

    She wanted a good son-inw, but Joe refused to marry.

    But the people she likes are unwilling to worship the lords, stay away from the temple, and are willing to be ordinary people.

    Liu Dongyan was reluctant to give up the potential glory of him. She knew that as long as Bai Ziqian was willing, he would be a master, but she also knew that she couldn''t afford to dy it. Only then did shee up with the idea of ??a hundred taels of silver.

    Fortunately, she dared to mention it, and all the concubines were only given twenty taels, but she asked Bai Ziqian for one hundred taels.

    Bai Ziqian''s face was cold, and there was a slight sneer in his eyes.

    Just as Liu Dongyan was about to argue with him, A Mi who bit the candied haws cheered: "Mother!"

    The crisp childish voice attracted the attention of both of them.

    Xiaofen Danzi ran towards the gate.

    Bai Ziqian raised his eyes, and under the boundless sunset, a woman in a white dress came slowly.

    The colorful clouds are shadows, the red lips are bright and the eyes are bright, and the cinnabar between the eyebrows is burning.

    Stepping on the endless summer in the world, she hugged the small powder ball that rushed up, and anxiously reprimanded: "Mi, how can you run around? Frightened and Yingying are worried that it will be broken!"

    She nervously checked Xiao Tuanzi for injuries, and Xiao Fan Tuan clung to her neck intently.

    As a woman, Liu Dongyan had never seen such a stunning beauty. For a while, he forgot his purpose of looking for Bai Ziqian, and was stunned.

    With a bang, Su Su raised his eyes and looked over.

    At dusk, the bow and arrow in the man''s hand fell to the ground, he lowered his eyes and bent over to pick it up.

    After a long period of time, caught off guard, she looked for someone who should have been stunned for a thousand years, and appeared in front of her like this.

 Chapter 129: Dowry

    Su Su put down A Mi and walked to the person.

    Over the past thousand years, she has often dreamed of him, and sometimes dreamed that he was locked in purgatory, and profound iron pierced the bone of the pipa. Sometimes it was the scene when she smashed the evil bones that year, and he held her with blood and tears falling drop by drop in his eyes.

    She smashed her tears on the back of her hand and brushed his face lightly.

    "Tantaijin, is that you?"

    Bai Ziqian raised his eyes and suddenly saw the woman''s red eyes. Before he calmed down, he heard the unfamiliar name in her mouth.

    He took away the hand on his face and said lightly: "Girl, you have admitted the wrong person."

    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Dongyan also slowed down from the stunned state, and said to Su Su displeasedly, "Brother Ziqian is my fiance, please stay away from him."

    She opened her arms and stopped in front of Bai Ziqian.

    Bai Ziqian''s gaze fell on Su Su, silent and did not refute.

    A Mi looked at this, and then at that, her soft voice said, "Mother, you are wrong, Uncle Bai is a mortal, not a father."

    A Mi grew up in the demon world, and the concept of being transmitted since she was a child is that her demon father, who is omnipotent, has used her own power to reverse the same path of sorrow, and let the dead return. How could it be? What about a mortal?

    A Mi has grown to such a big age, she has never seen her mother cry.

    Su Su nced at Tantai Jin with his divine pupils. It was indeed amon breath, but it was a demonic fetus.

    He had be a **** when he died, and even if he reincarnated, he could not be just an ordinary mortal.

    I don''t know what happened to Tantai Jin over the past thousand years, but since I have waited for a thousand years, I don''t care for a moment.

    Su Su whispered: "Sorry, I confessed to the wrong person."

    Liu Dongyan breathed a sigh of relief when she said that.

    "It doesn''t matter, just make it clear, you are A Mi''s mother?" Liu Dongyan smiled, "My sister is so beautiful, and my husband can rest assured that my sister wille to Changle Town alone?"

    When she said this, everyone reacted and A Mi called Su Su Niang to kiss her.

    Bai Ziqian''s eyes were dull and dim, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    When Su Su had seen people like Ye Bingshang, he naturally understood Liu Dongyan''s intentions. The girl''s hostility, which she thought was well hidden, couldn''t be more obvious.

    Su Su nced at Tantai Jin, and said to Liu Dongyan: "Don¡¯t bother girl, I¡¯m here to do business in Changle Town. A Mi was lost, so I came here in a hurry. Thank you for this time. Take care of Mi."

    Susu raised his hand, and a yellow gold ingot was revealed in the embroidered handkerchief.

    "This is a thank you gift, please ept it."

    Liu Dongyan straightened his eyes before going to take it. The man behind him said in a low voice: "No, I brought her back, not to thank you. Now that you have found A Mi, you can take her back."

    A Mi made a grimace and said to Liu Dongyan: "Uncle Bai is taking care of me. You didn''t take care of me. Mother didn''t give it to you."

    Liu Dongyan retracted her outstretched hand, looking embarrassed.

    Su Su smiled and said, "Then I wille to thank you again someday."

    Bai Ziqian''s lips moved, trying to prevent her froming, but for some reason, he didn''t say anything.

    Su Su took A Mi''s hand and walked out the door. Liu Dongyan was annoyed by his own gaffe, and said, "I am also making ns for Brother Ziqian. If you receive that ingot of gold, wouldn''t the bride price be enough?"

    Bai Ziqian bends her lips coldly and ignores her.

    He sat down and continued to wipe the bow and arrows, but this time some gods did not guard the house, and he didn''t even notice when Liu Dongyan left aggrievedly.

    He tightened his lips and touched the position of his heart.

    This ce was originally like a pool of stagnant water, but the moment I saw Su Su, he jumped very fast. Bai Ziqian never thought that he would have such a ridiculous idea about a woman who had just met, not to mention that the girl had a husband, even a cute child like A Mi.

    At that moment he even felt a little jealous of that person.

    Bai Ziqian stopped wiping the hands of the bow and arrow... even though A Mi said that her father had passed away.

    She said that she would visit her house another day to thank you, what day will it be?

    *

    Xiao Ami spent the whole night digesting that Bai Ziqian was her father Tantaijin. At dawn, she said to Su Su a little coyly: "If he is father, why can''t he recognize Niangqin and Ami?"

    Father doesn¡¯t love us anymore?

    Su Su knew that she longed for her father in her heart, and was afraid that her mischief would be disliked. She touched her little head and said: "My father''s memory has been sealed, and he must have suffered a lot for thousands of years, so he doesn''t recognize us. Mi knows. How lonely and ufortable a person is, right? When he epts and remembers us again, he can go home with us."

    When A Mi thought about how pitiful her father was, she was no longer awkward in an instant, and quickly told Su Su how the mother and daughter of the Liu family treated him.

    Su Su listened carefully to A Mi''s words, thoughtfully.

    Tired by a joke-like marriage contract, the Liu family did not fall behind in the Bai family. Not only did they fail to support and take care of the Bai family''s youngest son, but instead often taunted him and took the things of the Bai family of course.

    Mother Liu had long been thinking about divorcing, but Liu Dongyan was reluctant to divorce.

    "Don''t worry, mother has a way."

    Everything has changed, and it feels like it won''t change if you like someone. As long as this deep love is still there, no matter how far he is, he will eventually return to where she is.

    This time, change her to take him home.

    Su Su found a house next door to Bai Ziqian the next day, and she was still in a wine shop in the town.

    On the day the wine shop opened, she brought two pots of the best wine, and took Xiao Ami to Bai Ziqian''s house.

    Bai Ziqian was about to go out with a bow and arrow, but when he saw their mother and daughter, he quietly put down the bow and arrow.

    Su Su smiled and said, "That day, Mr. Bai did not receive the gift of appreciation. Today I brought two jugs of wine from the wine shop. Please ept it. If you think it is good, the wine shop will open tonight. Please also Mr. Bai to join us. ."

    She was born deserted, but she broke the ice with a smile and gave birth to a charming and charming taste.

    Bai Ziqian took two pots of wine and said, "Yeah."

    He didn''t say whether to go or not. Perhaps he knew what it meant to go.

    A Mi rushed over and hugged him: "Uncle Bai, do you think about A Mi?"

    Bai Ziqian evaded and did not answer: "Since you have returned home, don''t run around in the future."

    Mi nodded obediently.

    After giving the thank-you gift, Su Su took Ami and left. A Mi is very nervous: "Will Fathere?"

    Su Su''s eyes smiled like water: "Yes."

    However, to their surprise, when the wine shop opened in the evening, guests came like a cloud, but Bai Ziqian was not seen.

    Susu is not in a hurry.

    The name of the beauty of the wine shop proprietress spread throughout the town in a day, and there were a lot of gangsters who patronized the wine shop. When Su Su was carrying a hip sk to entertain guests, some people wanted to molest her.

    She pretended not to know, that hand hadn''t touched her arm, but was caught by another pale hand.

    "Oh, it hurts!"

    Su Su looked back and saw Bai Ziqian with an ugly expression.

    With a glimpse of her eyes, the ruffian''s wrist was broken. How ruthless he is, you know how annoyed he is.

    "Sorry, beat your guest."

    Although it was an apology, there was no regret in his tone, only cold.

    Su Su said: "You are helping me, how can I me you."

    She beckoned and motioned to the hall to greet the guests. She smiled and said to Tantai Jin: "I invite Mr. Bai to drink."

    Bai Ziqian knew that he shouldn''t have anything to do with her.

    On the day he was conscious, there was a voice in his divine consciousness, telling him not to pursue it, and to spend his life as a mortal in Changle Town.

    In this life, no wife, no children, no princes, no rights.

    He stopped in front of the wine shop. He didn''t intend toe in, so he could take a look from a distance. But she couldn''t stand someone belittle her, so she shot her.

    Bai Ziqian understands what it feels like, men''s eagerness for women.

    He felt this way for the first time in more than 20 years.

    It was like something lost in an empty heart, and one day he ran back. He couldn''t help but want to take another look and take another look.

    Now that he is here, he refuses now, but it seems to be overwhelming. Bai Ziqian followed Su Su and followed her to the inside.

    Su Su poured wine for him, the candlelight of the wine shop swayed, and she supported her chin to look at him. After a thousand years, she was finally able to get along with him like this again.

    Her eyes were clear but hot, as cold as Bai Ziqian, and could not bear such a look. He gritted his teeth to hold back the burning of his ears and the shameful joy of his heart.

    "Why does Miss Li look at me like this?"

    Su Su said: "You look like an old friend of mine."

    Bai Ziqian was silent for a moment: "Is it the husband of Miss Li?"

    Su Su smiled frankly: "Yeah."

    He squeezed the cup tightly: "Miss Li loves that person very much?"

    Heughed in his heart, how could he ask such a ridiculous question, with her appearance, the princes and generals might be vying to get married. If they don''t love, how can they still not marry someone else?

    "I didn''t love him a long time ago. At that time, I always calcted him, and he had no intentions. Later, when I loved him, I missed him."

    Bai Ziqian drank a cup of wine, his ck eyes sinking.

    Su Su blinked and suppressed a smile: "What about Young Master Bai, I heard that Young Master Bai and Ms Liu had a marriage contract. It should have been married two years ago. Why did Young Master Bai not marry Ms Liu so far?"

    Bai Ziqian said: "My parents'' jokes in the past cannot be taken seriously." Before his mother died, she had already said that this marriage was annulled, but Liu Dongyan never followed it.

    "Really? No other reason?"

    "No," he vetoed.

    Su Su did not expose him, and drank with him, and the atmosphere was harmonious. In the evening, the wine shop was closed, and Su Su''s cheeks were faintly peachy.

    After leaving the hall, she closed the wine shop and found that Bai Ziqian was still waiting for him.

    The night in Changle Town is not peaceful, especially for women like her.

    She looked at the shadow of Xuanyi in the night, her heart soft and soft.

    She suddenly missed that year with Tantai Jin to subdue the Peach Blossom Fairy in the small town. At that time, he was dressed in a woman''s wedding gown, his brows were cold and his face was impatient, but he was carrying a weak her back to see the dead soul under the peach blossom tree.

    She missed someone for a thousand years.

    So after deliberately licking his feet, he turned his head to look at him.

    Su Su said, "Why don''t Mr. Bai go help me get A Guang from the wine shop back, before he is far away."

    With an unpleasant arc at the corner of his lips, he carried her back without saying a word and walked towards Su Su''s house.

    Su Su looked at the ovepping shadows under the moonlight with a slight smile in his eyes.

    She hugged him lightly, and whispered in his ear with a lowugh: "Young Master Bai, it only takes a couple of silver to marry me."

    When she spoke, she was scattered in the night with a light floral aroma.

    It sounds like nonsense drunkenness, but it makes his heart beat a beat.

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "No nonsense." Her voice was clear and light, but she seemed right and confident, "Mi needs dad, and I also need husband, then do you mind if I have been married before?"

    Shey on his shoulder and turned her head to look at him.

    Bai Ziqian''s throat moved and did not speak.

    Don''t mind, how could he mind? At that moment, he was almost crazy with joy. But he was afraid that these were all jokes.

    Sometimes love is a very wonderful thing, like a person can cover up, but love can not cover up.

    Even if they don''t talk to each other, that kind of subtle affection will continue to spread.

    Su Su smiled, even though he did not answer, she was not disappointed.

    He has been given up too many times, and he is already bruised all over his body.

    This time she was patient and waited for him to go home with him.

    The next section of the moonlight is the time when Susu has the most peace of mind in the past thousand years.

    However, when he approached the door of his house, Su Su saw the sky full of mes.

    She watched in surprise as Mother Liu ran out of her house in a panic: "It''s not me, it''s not me, I didn''t mean it!"

    Bai Ziqian put down Susu: "Where''s A Mi?"

    Su Su said: "Inside."

    Bai Ziqian''s face changed, and he rushed into the burning room.

    Su Su knew that her daughter was okay, and the fire in front of her was a blind eye. Most of it was Mother Liu who came to find fault. Mi scared Mother Liu. A Mi is a divine body, even if it catches fire, it won''t be injured.

    She followed Bai Ziqian in, and he looked back and said angrily: "What are you doing in, and out, I will bring Ami out!"

    She was stunned, and smiled: "Okay."

    Bai Ziqian didn''t expect that she would believe in herself so much. He stopped saying much, went in and ran out with A Mi in his arms.

    A Mi looked dumbfounded, looked at her mother, and reflected on her own troubles.

    Su Su sighed, took her daughter, looked at Bai Ziqian, had to make the mistake and said: "We have nowhere to go."

    A Mi is very cooperative, showing a pitiful expression.

    Looking at the two faces, one big and one small, Bai Ziqian was silent for a moment: "If you don''t mind, go to my house and rest for a night."

    A Mi almost cheered.

    Su Su also bends her lips.

    Bai Ziqian took Su Su and A Mi to the room where A Mi lived before.

    Before Su Su closed the door, he suddenly pressed against the door.

    Su Su looked up at him in doubt.

    Her hands sank and something was stuffed into her.

    Heavy weight.

    "It doesn''t matter if what you said is true or not, I take it seriously." He took a deep look at her, viting the warning voice in his mind, and said with a mocking stubbornness and warning, "Don''t lie to me, otherwise... "

    Su Su opened the bag in his hand.

    ¡ª¡ªIt is more than five hundred taels of silver.

 Chapter 130: Wedding date

    It is not easy to save more than five hundred and twomittees in a remote town. Su Suughed. This is about his family. In this way, she was given a "widow" who had only recently known each other, and it was indeed his character.

    What he didn''t say could be guessed even if he didn''t say Susu.

    Don''t lie to me, otherwise you won''t let you go.

    The paranoia of Tan Tai-Jin''s character was engraved in his bones, and he lied to him. Fortunately, if he runs away with his feelings, I am afraid he will have to kill her first and then suicide.

    This night Su Su slept peacefully with the little A Mi in his arms.

    For the first time since losing him in a thousand years, she felt so at ease, because Tantai Jin was next door, and she could see him when she opened her eyes.

    Bai Ziqian slept uneasy.

    Since he was a child, he has a keen intuition that is superior to that of mortals. In the year when the Bai family had an ident, he always had an ominous premonition in his heart. They tried their best to stop them, but they only treated his words as jokes andforted him. I still went out on a rainy night.

    He rested his arm and turned over.

    Bai Ziqian knew in his heart that Su Su and A Mi''s origins were extraordinary. He recalled that the day when A Mi was picked up, the little girl was on a tree, so high a tree, she could not climb it alone.

    Tonight, she hugged the small powder group out of the fire. She obviously stepped on the fire, but Tantai Jin noticed that A Mi hadn''t even damaged his clothes.

    Xiaofen Tuan is not afraid of fire.

    Stunning appearance, weird origin, no way to think about it is not a mortal.

    Bai Ziqian was not afraid of spirits and monks, he was afraid that once they left, he could do nothing.

    Or maybe, she was drunkst night, so she whispered jokes in his ear and smiled and said that she wanted a silver or two as a betrothal gift.

    After waking up, she regretted it.

    After dawn, Bai Ziqian couldn''t help going to the next door, raised his hand, and put it down again.

    The door opened from the inside.

    Su Su had known that he had been standing outside for a long time, and seeing that he hadn''t knocked on the door, he simply opened the door and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    The drunken eyes ofst night have long faded from the eyes of the woman in front of her.

    Bai Ziqian asked, "Do you remember what you saidst night?"

    Of course Su Su remembered, and deliberately teased him: "I said a lot of things with Young Master Baist night, I don''t know which sentence the Young Master refers to?"

    He looked at Su Su with pitch-ck eyes and said, "If what you saidst night was unintentional, you can tell me now and I will never get entangled. If you don''t regret it now, then don''t regret it in this life."

    Su Su asked: "If I go back, you really give up?"

    He was silent and did not speak.

    Su Su looked at his gloomy expression, knowing that he must be very active in his heart. Obviously he is not a magnanimous person, so he just wants to say something against his will and magnanimity.

    She shook the money belt in her hand, and solemnly said: "Those words are not jokes, I do not regret it, nor treat you as someone else. I have received the bride price, and there is no reason to regret it. Mi and I, please in this life. Are you, okay?"

    Bai Ziqian reluctantly pressed down the corners of her lips, and replied, "Yes."

    It didn''t take long for Su Su to understand that he was more than just talking.

    He changed into his old attire, put on moon-white clothes, and went out without telling Su Su what to do.

    But naturally his actions couldn''t be hidden from her.

    What Liu Dongyan couldn''t ask for, after Bai Ziqian met Su Su, easily gave her.

    He went to sign up for the country test and wanted to give her and A Mi the best life.

    When Bai Ziqian returned, Su Su was waiting for him at the gate of the courtyard.

    In the summer in Changle Town, the roses in the yard that never bloomed in previous years bloomed at some time, with big flowers and bright colors.

    A few birds are jumping on the branches, and Susu is sitting under the tree, eye-catching.

    All creatures are blessed by God, and the scenery in their eyes is all vivid.

    Such a vivid picture gave him a moment of loss of consciousness. In a peaceful afternoon, the courtyard was waiting for the people who returned from him. This scene seemed to have been waiting for a long, long time.

    Su Su walked up to him and stood on tiptoe to wipe the sweat from his forehead. She moved very softly: "Whose son is this, so beautiful in white."

    He couldn''t help but put a smile on his mouth, and held her hand: "Don''t make trouble, it''s all sweat and dirty."

    The marriage contract in the hearts of the two made them get close instantly.

    Su Suhui shook his hand and said softly: "No."

    A long time ago, she said in a thousand miles picture that he looked good in white, so he took off his mysterious clothes and wore white for many years.

    Under the white clothes, there is nowhere to hide his pain, but she once thought it was him pretending to be innocent, even wearing white clothes could not hide the fact that he was a demon.

    Later, he became enchanted and never tainted white again. It wasn''t until the end when he carved the tombstone with his own hands in the imperial mausoleum that Su Su knew that he hoped that in her heart, he was clean.

    His growth has never been praised, and he has been seen as a mistake from birth. With a smallpliment from her, he can remember it for many years.

    "In the afternoon, I will help you repair the yard." Bai Ziqian said.

    Last night, Mother Liu went to find Susu''s stubbornness. There was only A Mi at home, but she identally knocked over the candle. With Mi''s presence, the candles couldn''t be lit at all. In order to scare Mother Liu, Mi created the illusion of a fire.

    But the little guy didn''t know that the blind eye technique could not be used in front of mortals, so Su Su had no choice but to use the trick to make the yard create the illusion of being damaged.

    Listening to Bai Ziqian''s words, she looked at him with clear eyes: "The yard is repaired, are you going to drive me away?"

    He whispered: "No, you can live as long as you like."

    Su Su said: "Fortunately, you don''t drive me away, or you will leave the yard broken."

    This is very straightforward. Bai Ziqian''s ears are a little hot. He has never felt shy when he grows up so much, but at this moment he feels embarrassed for the first time.

    Even the fairies are not so bold.

    Did she know that before a mortal got married, she lived in... her husband''s home was not in ordance with the rules of the world.

    But she didn''t have to abide by any rules, and Bai Ziqian didn''t want her to leave either.

    Bai Ziqian tucked her hair behind her ears: "I will ask Mother Liu to give you an exnation, and I will also deal with the marriage contract between me and Liu Dongyan."

    Su Su shook her head: "No, she herself was very scared. As for Liu Dongyan, you don''t need to find her. I have other ns. Do you believe me?"

    "What''s your n?"

    "You''ll find out in a few days."

    *

    Liu Dongyan had always been concerned about the local examination. She had been paying attention to this examination. Bai Ziqian did not take the examination every year. This was herst chance, and she couldn''t afford to miss it.

    Liu Dongyan was unwilling to marry a mediocre person. She gritted her teeth and said in her heart that if Bai Ziqian didn''t go for the exam this time, she would have to listen to the mother and marry Li Yuan to fill the house.

    But after inquiring about it, I learned that Bai Ziqian will participate in this year''s rural examination.

    She was extremely pleasantly surprised, thinking that Bai Ziqian was enlightened and would like to marry herself.

    It didn''t take long for him to be happy, but he knew from the cursing mother Liu that A Mi and her mother lived in Bai Ziqian''s home.

    How could this be? Liu Dongyan''s expression changed immediately, and he wanted to find trouble.

    Mother Liu had a ghost in her heart, and she faltered to stop her: "Forget it, I heard that there was a fire in that little widow''s house, so I stayed temporarily in Bai Ziqian''s house."

    Liu Dongyan was willing to listen, and went out regardless of obstruction, and found Bai Ziqian, almost unable to maintain his virtuous posture.

    "You let that little **** live in your house! What do you think of me?"

    Bai Ziqian nced at Su Su and A Mi in the back room and made sure that they couldn¡¯t hear them. He immediately got cold and mocked and said, ¡°What do you think I think of you, Miss Liu, you know you, the marriage contract in your mouth, but your mother. When I was a servant at my house, my mother¡¯s jokes were only taken seriously by your family, and they deliberately spread to everybody in Changle Town."

    "The Bai family has fallen, and your mother has been thinking about regretting it all these years. What do you think you are in my eyes?" He snorted, "Don''t let me hear you say Susu and A Mi in that tone again. , One of them is my wife who is going to pass the door, and the other is my daughter."

    "Brother Ziqian, are you crazy? She married someone and gave birth to other people. How could you marry such a person!"

    Bai Ziqian stepped forward, with a cold smile on his mouth, looked at her, and whispered in her ear: "But I don''t care. Do you know how Wang Si, who likes to be the most mischievous in the town, died? ?"

    When Liu Dongyan heard it, his face changed drastically.

    The death of Wang Si was miserable, and the whole town knew it.

    "You...you..."

    "Miss Liu, go home early."

    Liu Dongyan paled, and ran away without looking back.

    Inside the house, A Mi blinked and asked her mother: "Father, too, will scare people?"

    Su Suughed, fingers pressed to his lips, and said, "Yes, but Mi must be treated as if I didn''t hear it."

    Otherwise he will be upset.

    Even if he pretends, he hopes to be a good person in front of them.

    A Mi hurriedly covered her small mouth, and nodded seriously.

    In her heart, father is the best.

    *

    Despite this, Liu Dongyan still refused to give up Bai Ziqian easily.

    For her, Bai Ziqian was the bright moon in the sky when the Bai family hadn''t fallen. Now that the bright moon falls on the ground, whoever finds it will belong to her.

    Not to mention the outstanding young man with outstanding talents, he must have the former family background of the Bai family. How can such a person beparable to the kind of half-footed into the coffin outside the member of Li?

    Liu Dongyan gritted his teeth, did not let go, but did not dare to trouble Su Su.

    Liu Dongyan wanted to wait until Qiuwei passed before making ns.

    If Bai Ziqian passes the exam, she will tell all the folks about the marriage contract, and Li Susu and A Mi live in his home, it is his fault.

    If he didn''t pass the exam, Liu Dongyan wouldn''t want to mess with such a person, so as not to bepletely fishy. A hopeless person, so what about that little vixen.

    Qiu Wei passed, but the result has not yete out, and Tantai Jin''s courtyard is in harmony.

    The wedding date is set in October. Su Su and A Mi live in his home. He has always been very "gentleman polite" and never oversteps the rules.

    Once Su Suy down in front of the courtyard and pretended to sleep. Bai Ziqian''s hand traced her eyebrows for a long time, her lips touched her eyebrows, and she even heard him swallowing, but after waiting for a long time, he still didn''t touch her.

    After he left, Su Su quietly opened one eye.

    The pomegranate carried by the white mother during her lifetime bears many fruits, and the fruit is full. When Mi was sleeping, Su Su took a pen and paper, went to Bai Ziqian, smiled and looked at him: "Can you teach me to paint?"

    Bai Ziqian naturally agreed.

    "What to draw?"

    "That pomegranate tree."

    "Good."

    Su Su propped his chin and looked at the lifelike picture scroll in his hands, feeling a little lost.

    Tantai Jin never forgets. If it wasn''t a natural evil, he would surely be able to put his pen in the world, and Wu Neng to set the world. When he was taught to drawmon people''s talisman, he was extremely intelligent.

    The pomegranate tree has thest few leaves.

    Bai Ziqian handed her the pen: "Come on."

    Su Su also didn''t refuse: "Okay."

    She took the pen, and with a wave, a few irregr leaves dotted it. Su Su went to see Bai Ziqian''s reaction, his expression was calm and gentle, as if he hadn''t seen the damage caused by her "ghost strokes".

    Su Su asked: "Does it look good?"

    Bai Ziqian didn''t even think about it, and said, "It looks good."

    Su Su couldn''t help but smile, and looked at him: "You know, I''m not good at painting, I don''t know how to make a female celebrity, I can''t write poems, and I can''t dance."

    Bai Ziqian was surprised, it was that Susu''s appearance was too deceptive, so that the appearance of harming the country and the people seemed to be like this when he was born.

    "I don''t know anything, would you despise me?"

    Bai Ziqian said, "No."

    "Well, actually I will be the same." Su Su picked up the pen, "I will teach you."

    She took out a piece of drawing paper, moistened it with ink, and used the pen to go.

    She doesn''t know a lot of things, but she also has a lot of weapons, catching monsters, drawing symbols, and healing the wounds.

    "Do you know what magical things will happen if it is painted?"

    Bai Ziqian looked at the strange brushstrokes, feeling a little secretive in his heart.

    Are you finally going to confess the origins to him?

    He had made up his mind long ago that no matter what she was, he would not let her go.

    Therefore, he pretended to be calm and asked: "What will happen?"

    He waited for the flowers on the paper, the living creatures toe out, it was nothing more than these weird things.

    But these things are not terrible to him. He has a cool personality since childhood, and his heart is deserted, and he is not afraid of ghosts and gods.

    The ink on the paper fainted, and what he was waiting for was a very light kiss from the corner of his lips.

    The soft lips of the woman fell on the corners of his lips, with a fleeting fragrance.

    He froze all over, and Su Su had already retreated.

    She said solemnly: "It will be a kiss, have you learned it?"

    The man in front of him had eyes as pitch ck as ink, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he whispered: "Yeah."

    Su Su was expecting him to be happy, but her eyes were facing each other, and she felt her cheeks hot.

    Just about to stand up, the back of his head was held down.

    Under the fruitful tree, his lips were hot, and the autumn day became longer.

    Su Su didn''t know. From that moment on, he looked forward to the October wedding day.

    She liked him, he felt it.

    This world is so gentle.

 Chapter 131: ã€Heã€‘End

    Before Qiuwei put the list, Liu Dongyan was very nervous.

    Marrying Bai Ziqian was still a member of Li''s move. She didn''t consider Bai Ziqian''s happiness or not. After all, the customs of Changle Town were overwhelming, and the spread of rumors made it impossible for Bai Ziqian to gain a foothold in Changle Town if he didn''t want it.

    What happened faster than Qiuwei''s result was the news of Bai Ziqian''s serious injury.

    A close friend of her boudoir pushed her: "Dong Yan, I heard that Bai Ziqian was bitten on an arm by a tiger while hunting. Now he is ill in bed. Why don''t you go see it?"

    "What!" Liu Dongyan was shocked. How could Bai Ziqian''s skill be such a thing? She and Mother Liu rushed to Bai''s house immediately and saw a doctor throw their hands out.

    Liu Dongyan stepped forward: "Doctor, how is Brother Ziqian?"

    The doctor said: "The right arm is badly injured and I am unable to recover. It is really bad luck. I can''t even pay for the consultation. Please ask what doctor!"

    "Why don''t you have any money?" Mother Liu only heard these words, just a few pennies, and Mother Liu knew that Bai Ziqian had a family background.

    The people around were whispering.

    "Bai Ziqian had all the money defrauded by the beautiful girl who lived in his house. Now she is pitiful. She hurts her right arm and can''t shoot arrows or write. Now let alone being an official, it''s hard to support herself."

    Liu Dongyan''s face changed a little, but after all, he did not step into this room.

    Mother Liu''s expression was also ugly. She always said that she had retired, just to frighten Bai Ziqian and get some good from him.

    That member Li is over half a hundred years away, and if Liu Dongyan voluntarily retires to fill a house for someone, they will be the one who was pointed out.

    Bai Ziqian was caught off guard this time.

    "Mother, I want to divorce."

    "Dong Yan...but our family will be gossiped."

    "Doesn''t your daughterpare to a few nasty words in your heart?" Liu Dongyan said, "I want to divorce!"

    Within two days, the Liu family received a ghostwriting letter from Bai Ziqian, saying that they were willing to marry Liu Dongyan. Liu Dongyan was frightened, and his heart was full. That night, he carried a small sedan chair to Li Yuanwai''s house.

    The day Liu Dongyan returned to the door was also the day he was released.

    Sitting in the sedan chair, Liu Dongyan listened to the lively discussion of the new Master Xie Yuan.

    "Young Master Bai has outstanding literary skills and an extraordinary appearance."

    "What are you talking about!" Liu Dongyan couldn''t help getting off the sedan chair and grabbing a human being. "Isn''t he crippled?"

    The man nced at her with an inexplicable look: "What nonsense are you talking about, cursing people to be disabled."

    Liu Dongyan kept his emotions strong: "I heard it with my own ears, he was bitten by a tiger on his arm!"

    "How can the rumors be taken seriously, Bai Jieyuan''s hands are not serious."

    Liu Dongyan didn''t even have the thought of going back to the door, and as soon as he inquired, he fainted on the spot. Not only was Bai Ziqian okay, his family was well, and she still knew Yuan, but unfortunately she couldn''t hide from him, and didn''t want to go in to visit him without telling him, and hurriedly married Li Yuan.

    *

    Bai Ziqian pursed his lips while looking at the huge monster in the small courtyard of the Bai family, not knowing how to exin to Su Su.

    "It doesn''t hurt people."

    The monster resembles a tiger, but has blue-faced fangs and a lion tail. Since his birth, this monster will turn into a tiger ande down the mountain to visit him every year.

    Bai Ziqian knew that he had a special physique, and he thought it was nothing before, but unexpectedly he was hit by Su Su.

    The monster was not a fairy beast at first sight, even more terrifying than a monster. Once he even watched it swallow a dead soul.

    Bai Ziqian lowered his eyes, emotions brewing in his eyes repeatedly. He didn''t know whether this situation was useful for being pitiful.

    His eyes were red and he just wanted to talk. The monster rolled to the ground and turned into a cub of a milky cat. He walked up to Su Su with a guilty conscience, lowered his head, and called hesitantly: "Meow~"

    Su Su squatted down and looked at it.

    "Oh~meow~" The tiger demon shivered, begging not to kill.

    The clean breath of God is ipatible with it. It hasn''t grown its IQ in recent years. Just as it hesitated to leave Bai Ziqian and escape by himself, Su Su grabbed the breath on his body and touched its head.

    The tiger demon''s hoof softened, almost limp to the ground.

    Does thest **** in the world kill him and his unlucky demon master?

    Su Su pointed her finger at the center of its eyebrows. After a while, she let go and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Tiger Demon."

    Huh? Huh? The tiger demon''s eyes widened, Bai Ziqian looked at it, his eyes were very obvious, and he didn''t leave quickly.

    It ran away with its tail mped.

    Bai Ziqian asked Su Su with weird eyes: "Aren''t you afraid?"

    Su Su looked at him with a smile, and asked instead: "Do you know that I have a problem in your heart, will you be afraid of me? Do you dare to marry me?"

    "It''s good if you don''t regret it."

    A few dayster, Bai Ziqian knew that Liu Dongyan had retired categorically and hurriedly married Li Yuanwai.

    He heard the rumors outside, a bit funny: "You made them think I was bitten?"

    Su Su nodded and said frankly: "If she walks in and never abandons you, she knows it''s all an illusion."

    But Mother Liu and Dongyan Liu are both cool people. They want to force Bai Ziqian. They are now being bacshed. They were pointed out because they were the first to divorce, and they were blinded by jokes.

    "What about you, if I really mutted my right arm, would you leave me?"

    Su Su didn''t expect Bai Ziqian to ask this way. He asked calmly, but his eyes were slightly drooping, but his inner thoughts were exposed. He looked at his dark eyes: "See it for yourself."

    She took his hand, ced it between her eyebrows, and closed her eyes.

    The white divine mark on the eyebrows appeared, and a scene appeared in front of Bai Ziqian.

    Thousands of years ago, in a small town in the jungle, the young Xuanyi was lying on the ground dying, his left eye was blinded, and a group of children threw stones at him.

    The girl leading the horse walked by, picked him up, and helped him on the horse.

    She quarreled with him, but her hand wiped the blood from his right eye little by little.

    Inside the tree demonw body, she cut out her eyes and changed them for him. The kiss that fell on his lips was very light and light, dispelling the darkness of a whole world.

    Su Su opened his eyes: "I won''t leave you."

    There was no one, and it won''t be in the future. Respect you for your strength when you sacrificed for the Six Realms, and pity you for your loneliness that no one can understand.

    Bai Ziqian retracted his hand, held back the tears in his eyes, and said with a smile: "Yes."

    *

    The day they got married was October in the world.

    Susu didn''t use any spells, and quietly and seriously learned embroidering hijab with Xiuniang.

    There are a lot of guests here, and she has been married in a wine shop since she was a child. Along the way, the enthusiastic and kindly joyous sounds of the vigers were permeated, and she saw from the gap in Hippa, that person''s eyes were always smiling.

    He is clean and humble with red clothes and ink hair.

    She put down her hand. At this moment, not only Tantai Jin waited for a long time, she also waited for a long time.

    They were married as two ordinary people. He was no longer a demon born with evil and ughter in her bones, nor was she a goddess with a mission.

    In the next life, I hope that you will be an ordinary person, have joy, know sorrow, and experience a peaceful and happy life.

    What she said back then, even though he died away, the obsession in the remnant soul has been remembered for many years.

    Bai Ziqian has always felt that this day is not true. He provoked the bride''s hijab and saw Su Su''s smiling eyes. His heart finally settled down, and the corners of his mouth rose.

    Xi Niang said congrattions. They drank the wine, Xi Niang smiled from ear to ear and said, "The bride has her hair tied."

    The etiquette of Changle Town in the world, Su Su, has long been learned. She used silver scissors to cut off a small strand of hair between herself and Tantai Jin, and tied them together with a red thread, saying: "The knot of hair is a husband and wife, and there is no doubt about love. Even Lizhi, the white head is inseparable."

    The two bundles of hair were put together and ced in a red wooden box.

    Bai Ziqian looked at the closed wooden box. He had never thought that he could really wait until this day.

    Xi Niang retired.

    Under the beating of the candlelight, her brows and eyes faded away from the loneliness of the goddess, and she was a little more moving by the fireworks in the world.

    Su Su made up her face and gently stroked his Juanxiu''s face: "Can you tell me who my husband is at this moment?"

    He said: "Bai Ziqian."

    Su Su didn''t refute him, holding his hand, the red string ss beads were put on his hand.

    "I''ve been to the imperial mausoleum, and I found the beads. I have already made the sword ears that weren''t made. I have walked the road you walked back then."

    He lowered his eyes, firmly covering up the emotions in his eyes.

    That was the softest word he has ever heard in his life¡ª

    "The Epiphany of the Devil''s Pce has bloomed year after year, and Su Su and A Mi have also waited year after year. Husband, when are you willing to go home with me?"

    He muttered: "When did you know?"

    Knowing that he has not forgotten the memory that belongs to Tantai Jin.

    Su Su held up his face and looked into his eyes with a soft look: "Tantai Jin is not someone who will fall in love at first sight."

    He is a lunatic obsessed to death, the craziest fool in the world.

    Tantai Jin could not argue, his Adam''s apple rolled: "Sorry."

    He had left a retreat for everyone in the Six Realms, including the demon tiger who had been with him for more than five hundred years. He let the tiger swallow the ancient gluttonous true soul on the marrow mark to help it cleanse the marrow.

    The gluttony left on the marrow mark is just an empty shell of greed.

    He never thought that he coulde back one day. He thought that she became a **** and his soul was lost, which was the best ending for her.

    Unexpectedly, he was cold-blooded and merciless when he lost his love thread. He didn''t have time to let the tiger demon leave. He swallowed everything. After the tiger demon was involved in the same path ofpassion, he ignorantly swallowed the soul he had dissipated in the same path ofpassion. After a thousand years, his demon soul reunited and plunged into the world.

    He originally nned to live an ordinary life in this life, not to look for her, not to inquire about her slenderness. Until that day, he saw A Mi and couldn''t move anymore.

    Three points are like her eyebrows, so that he can use all the goodness of this life to take Ami home.

    He missed her so much.

    Everything now is a picture he never dared to think of. He even pretended that he was Bai Ziqian, not daring to expose the beauty at the moment.

    Tantai Jin asked hardly: "Am I... let you down?"

    Su Su never knew that one day he could feel so sorry for someone like this. Yearster, he did not dare to return to the Demon Realm, so he settled in a corner, and after identifying his identity, what he feared most was still disappointing her.

    He once thought that he would disappoint her if he was alive.

    She shook her head and gently wrapped him around him, tears also filled her eyes: "You don''t know how grateful I am, you cane back to me again."

    "Tantai Jin, I have a lot of things I want to confess with you. A Mi is your daughter."

    "I know." He whispered, if he didn''t understand at first, what else would he didn''t understandter. A Mi is like her, more like him, God knows how happy he was at that time.

    "The third youngdy in General Ye''s mansion has liked the young emperor who embroidered her hijab. Li Susu in the dreand has liked Cang Jiumin who replenishes her soul." She paused, and her voice was very light and very soft. Tantai Jin heard the voice of the goddess as gentle as the spring breeze in March: "Just like me now, I love you who forgot to go home."

    The candlelight reflected his silhouette, and his eyes suddenly wetted.

    In order to wait for this sentence, he stayed alone in the Cang Leng Gui Chou River, enduring the pain of being swallowed for hundreds of years and growing again. He walked across the spookynd, behind the lonely moon. He has been in the same path of sorrow for thousands of years, holding back the wind, and slowly condensing his soul.

    Even Dao sighed for him.

    Why is it so bitter to love someone?

    He thought that no matter how long he waited for this life, he was still trapped in the nightmare dream, the boy who devoured the zed shards and could not wait for the goddess to descend to the earth.

    But at some point, his goddess looked back and finally saw his shadow in his eyes.

    *

    When the blue and purple night flowers of the Demon Realm bloomed all over the hillside, all the demons in the Demon Realm knew that their Demon Lord wasing back!

    That day, La Ying solemnly sorted out her skin, and all the big monsters stood in front of the monster world monument to greet each other.

    Tantai Jin had thought about many scenes in the monster world today.

    But he never thought that when he stepped into the world of demons, all demons would wee each other respectfully and joyously, and tears even appeared in the eyes of La Ying and Jing Mi who stood in front.

    Those new and childish faces in the demon world hide behind their parents and look at him quietly-with the respect of the monarch.

    In his whole life, he waspletely cold-eyed and bullied when he was young. When he was an emperor, he was used to seeing the eyes of others with fear and disgust, andter became a demon god, who stepped through the contemptuous eyes of the six realms alone.

    He thought that in this life, he would end the snowy winter day in the world forever.

    At that time, Tantai Jin didn''t know that the years and the ways of heaven were generous and gentle, and his sacrifices and the hardships he had walked through alone in this year gave him back in another way.

    His little mi, raised his head, proud that he was her father.

    Shocked and hugged Ami, almost crying: "It''s great that Di Ji is fine, otherwise, how can I exin to Lord Demon Lord!"

    A Mi was very guilty, and the milky voiceforted him: "I''m sorry, I''m terrified uncle, A Mi worried you."

    Su Su took Tantai Jin''s hand and led him through the densely blooming world of monsters.

    The faint blue flowers are in full bloom, fireflies are flying, and mushrooms grow under the trees.

    Tantai Jin''s ck pupils reflected the foreground, the magic pulse surged, and the mountains and rivers were magnificent.

    He used to have no home, drifted away for half his life, and had nowhere to lean.

    But Tantai Jin knew that at this moment, he was going home.

    ¡ª¡¾END¡¿

 Chapter 132: Fan Wai 1ã€Xiaoyao Zong relatedÂ·Buy carefullyã€‘

    ¡¾Xiaoyaozong *Meeting¡¿

    Tantai Jin remembered that the sky was blue that day, and his body was eroded and rotted in the river water. By chance, he obtained the magic weapon, crawled out of that ce, and regrown his body.

    Five hundred years, he searched Guikuhe and still didn''t see Ye Xiwu''s soul.

    So he wanted to live.

    Only if you are alive can you see her again one day.

    After five hundred years in the Guikuhe River, he looked like an evil spirit, pale and dpidated, and fell helplessly on the green grass.

    He didn''t know what kind of monster he was, and his whole body was rotten for a round, like mud on the ground, and then slowly regrouped. Only with a pair of eyes that I tried my best to protect, I can still see the colors of the world.

    That was the first time he saw Lord Zhaoyou.

    The old man sat on the donkey and passed by him.

    Tantai Jin looked at the passing person with a pair of cold eyes. The snakes, insects, rats and ants all around him retreated, and only the old man came over.

    Zhao You looked at the young man with a tenacious desire for survival, and sighed: "The hexagram says that there is a difference in the southeast. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse, but it actually refers to you."

    "One thought of life, one thought of death, all beings have spirits, where do youe from and have a home?"

    The boy fell into the grass weakly with his boneless fingers, and said nothing.

    Zhao Youping felt that he was a bit pitiful, and the boy''s eyes were cold and icy, but when he mentioned the word home, his **** eyes became dazed.

    Zhao You knows that people who have been alone for most of their lives will have this look.

    "So from now on, Xiaoyaozong will be your home."

    Tantai Jin heard him say this.

    That day Zhaoyou took him back, knowing that this person was going to save him, Tantai Jin''s thoughts of waiting for an opportunity to kill and steal treasure were lost.

    He was too weak and needed a ce full of wings and could not easily sacrifice the God ughter Crossbow in his body.

    When he was a child, he heard the story of the farmer and the snake. The farmer rescued the snake, but was bitten by the snake.

    He felt that he was the snake in the story, and looked at thend that Zhao You had taken him through with cold eyes.

    Tantai Jiny on the donkey, and Zhao, who was holding the donkey, sang a song.

    The singing was broad-minded, withforting power, Tantai Jin held on for a while, and fell asleep in such singing.

    Zhao You didn''t look back, and a brocade nket covered the young man out of thin air.

    The donkey took them through the jungle by the river and flew to Xiaoyao Xianshan.

    "Here."

    Tantai Jin opened his eyes. He was able to fall asleep for the first time in five hundred years. There is a magnificent cloud and mist. There is arge farnd under the mountain gate, row upon row of farnd, which is nted with herbs, which looks green and full of vitality.

    There is a forest of persimmons in front of me. The persimmons have matured and hung on the branches without falling.

    Seeing him looking at the persimmons, Zhao You smiled and said, "Let''s turn around and let Zanghai pick two for you to taste."

    Going further, lush herbs are also nted in front of the door.

    Several men greeted them and said joyfully, "Master!"

    "Master, you are finally back."

    "Hey...who is he?"

    Zhao You smiled and said, "A poor man."

    Several big faces came up at the same time. The head was a slightly fat man with a hair crown, a gourd hung around his waist, and his eyebrows drooped and said, "I have suffered a serious injury. It must be in pain."

    Several young disciples had sympathy in their eyes.

    Tantai Jin''s ck eyes were on guard and looked at them calmly. There are no good people in this world, and the old man must have no ns to save him.

    Zhao You waved a few men away: "Go, go, do your own thing, do what you do around him."

    The crowd sped their fists and saluted, and left with a smile.

    Zhao You took him into the room, waved a huge wooden barrel, and steam was in the barrel. Zhao You made a seal with one hand, and read the syntax decision. The herbs outside flew into the house and melted in the water.

    Zhao You said: "It will be very painful. I will help you clean up the rotten flesh and bear with me for a while."

    Tantai Jin fell into the barrel and snorted.

    Zhao You sighed and said, "Call it out if it hurts. It''s easier to shout out."

    Tantai Jin still did not speak, gritted his teeth. He heard therk chirping outside the window in his ears, and the voice of the fat monkmanding other disciples came from the fat monk who had just met¡ª¡ª

    "Zanglin, go to Master Uncle to get the spirit pill."

    "Zangshu, where are your clothes, you have a simr physique to him, find a set."

    "Tibetan wind..."

    "You know, my house is full of energy and is suitable for healing. I will vacate the house. Brother Zanghai, don''t rush it."

    "Smelly boy!"

    A fewughed together.

    Zhao You also had a faint smile in his eyes. He made a pot of tea, and the fragrance of the tea in the room curled up, dispelling the smell of carrion from Tantai Jin.

    The teenager sits naked in a wooden barrel. If it is someone else, he will always be upset, but he doesn''t. He doesn''t care about his nakedness, and he works hard to absorb the medicine in the barrel.

    Zhaoyou knew from that moment.

    This young man has a tough mind, butcks the shame that ordinary people should have. He will definitely be a big role in the future.

    Whether the future is good or bad depends on good fortune.

    Xiaoyao Zong is good at divining hexagrams, Zhaoyou traveled for several years, returned from experience, picked up a young man, epted him as a closed disciple, and gave him the name Cang Jiumin.

    Jiu Min means nine days.

    Tantai Cinder hurts better, the day of the tea ceremony.

    Zhao You¡¯s eyes were warm, took the tea cup, and touched his head, with a kind voice: "In the beginning of man, the starting point is not the same, but Jiu Min, good or evil, sess or failure, is not in the world, in you Original mind."

    Tan Tai Jin raised his eyes, sniffed in his heart, and replied respectfully and in a low voice on his face: "The disciple, please keep it in mind."

    He bowed down.

    There is a white jade in the sky, and five cities on the twelfth floor.

    The fairy caressed me, knotted hair and received longevity. [Note 3]

    In the eyes of Tantai Jin, Xiaoyao Sect was just a stepping stone to heal his wounds and get into the immortal way. Tantai Jin thought coldly, they had raised a poisonous snake but didn''t know it, they had seen their most embarrassed look, and when his poisonous snake became stronger in the future, it would be possible to kill all of them.

    At first, Tantai Jin did think this way, but he didn''t expect that the style of painting didn''t know how to go further and further.

    [Xiaoyao Zong* A group of scumbags and the only tyrant]

    Tantai Jin always knew what he wanted. When he was a mortal, he admired the power of Confucianism and the immortal. On the day his body grows well, he said, the opportunity to draw energy into the body came.

    It stands to reason that the martial art might also publish a booklet Xianjue and the like.

    So he went to the Tibetan Sea.

    Zanghai was sewing clothes, Tantai Jin took a look, looked away, and humbled: "Brother Zanghai, my health is getting better, Master asked me to follow the brothers to learn the introductory mentality first."

    Fatty Zanghai pinched the clothes with his fingers, bit the thread off his teeth, and said cheerfully: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the younger brother is still weak, and his cultivation is very hard. He needs a strong body."

    Tantai Jin was silent for a moment, and looked at the thread he had bitten off: "I see."

    Waited for three days.

    Tantai Jin: "Brother."

    "Good, good, teach today, you remember."

    Tantai Jin''s eyes were dull, and he listened attentively.

    "Sit with closed eyes and mind, hold solid and quietly thinking about God. Knock your teeth thirty-six, hold Kunlun with both hands. Drums are sted from left and right, and you can smell it at twenty-four degrees. Swing slightly to shake the Tianzhu, shake the Tianzhu...[Note 1]"

    Tantai Jin''s breath stuck in half, opened his eyes, and whispered: "Big brother?"

    Zanghai knocked on his head: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let me think about it, it''s been too long for entraining the breath into the body, and the brother has almost forgotten it."

    Tantai Jin held back the anger in his heart, with a jade-like beautiful face, and said with a smile: "Okay."

    After a while, several senior brothers from Haishulinfeng gathered to teach the younger brothers how to breathe into the body.

    Several people stumbled and pieced it together, and when it came to "Such a three-timepletion, Shenshui swallowed nine times, swallowed gurgling sounds, and the hundred pulses were self-adjusted [Note 2]", they diverged.

    Zanghai: "That''s it, I remembered it like this back then."

    Tibetan Lin: "No, brother, I remember this sentence at the back."

    Zangfeng: "What Brother Zanglin said is right, Brother Zanghai, you forgot that you had been absorbing the breath for three years, and the respected master thought you had a wrong spiritual root test."

    Cold sweat oozes from Zanghai''s forehead: "Hahaha, Junior Brother, don''t worry."

    Tantai Jin looked at them nkly, heard these words, smiled and said, "Okay."

    A bunch of junk stuff.

    They put together the form for three days, and finallypiled a booklet on the third day.

    Several people surrounded Tantai Jin.

    "Little Junior Brother, it''s correct this time, surely it''s true, we also consulted Senior Uncle and Senior Sister Lan."

    "Yes, right, little brother, hurry up and learn."

    Tantai Jinmu had a face, and wanted to sneer. After enduring and forbearing, he barely gave a shy smile: "Thank you, brothers, I have already enlightened myself."

    He raised his hand, and a faint white gas appeared in his palm.

    The sea, forest and wind are all in admiration.

    "Brother, I should build the foundation."

    Zanghai happily stretched out a hand on his shoulder: Junior Brother, congrattions, martialw, after sessful entrainment, you can take a three-month vacation. "

    Looking at their envious eyes, Tan Tai Jin thought of hacking to death in his heart.

    "Haha."

    They didn''t understand Tantaijin''s yin and yang strangeness.

    "The brothers were still worried, little brother, you didn¡¯te here by coincidence. After two months, you will have to test the Xiaoyao Heart Sutra, and beginner disciples will also have to silently vest the Sutra. If you fail to pass, you will be punished. If you have time, you can recite it, but Stabilize the spiritual body and stabilize the Taoist heart."

    Fourth senior brother Lin Feng leaned in his ear: "Don''t be afraid of the younger brother, the senior brothers will quietly transmit your voice to you when the timees, and you will not be punished."

    "Thank you brother."

    The Heart Sutra of Xiaoyao Sect is hundreds of pages thick, and it is an unspeakable pain in the hearts of all Xiaoyao Sect disciples to memorize it word by word.

    On the day of the test of the Heart Sutra, Tan Tai Jin silently memorized a round in the Sea of ??Knowledge, holding his arms and looking coldly at the entire trial site, the disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect in green and white shirts, all scratching their ears and cheeks with painful expressions.

    Heter realized that he had entered a wonderful sect.

    The whole staff iszy, happy to live, and the spiritual roots are extremely poor.

    Instead of this, it is better to be expelled from the division and find another way out.

    He raised his hand and erased the Happy Heart Sutra that had been drawn up in the sea of ??knowledge.

    Tantai Jin curled his lips sarcastically, how could the beast be with the flock?

    After Haishulinfeng finished silent, he quietly transmitted the sound to Tantai Jinshihai. He ignored this group of waste and looked towards the sky outside.

    I am afraid it is winter in the world, but it does not snow in the winter of Xianmen. After the fairy breath is curled up, it is an open and rolling mountain.

    Those who fail the assessment will be punished by thinking about the cliff in five days.

    Although Xiaoyao Sect was sloppy, it was very strict with the disciples who couldn''t memorize the Heart Sutra, andshed them 80 times.

    Tantai Jin took off the blue and white shirt with the fish pattern of the Xiaoyao Zong, put on a ck robes, and waited for the call of thew enforcement elders.

    There is a moon in Xiaoyao Xianshan in winter. When the warm moonlight illuminates thend in winter, Tantai Jin leaned at the door, thinking of the person who had been missing for five hundred years.

    He didn''t know how powerful the world was to resurrect a person, but it was definitely not a ce like Xiaoyao Sect.

    He waited to be summoned to be punished. He had juste out of the moon and waited until the moonlight faded, and there was still no one to punish him.

    Tantai Jin got up and walked towards Si over the cliff.

    Under the gurgling waterfall, the four leaned together and sighed.

    They smacked their lips with a few **** welts on their backs, "Master Jingxin is still so ruthless, and it hurts me personally."

    Zanghai touched his **** back, patted them one by one: "But it''s only 20shes per person. Get up quickly and change your clothes. Don''t let the younger brother see it."

    "His, it hurts brother."

    Several people stood up and changed their clothes.

    Zang Shu said, "Fortunately, it''s not the younger brother who beat us. It''s okay to beat us. Anyway, the skin is thick and thick, and I was used to being beaten back then."

    "Yes, yes, the younger brother is young and still a mortal."

    Zanghai took a sip of the wine in the gourd: "He was injured. He was injured so badly before. He was lying there alone. Zangfeng told him jokes withoutughing. The sadness is hidden in his eyes. Since he has be our junior, We are useless. We can''t do anything else for him. If we can protect him, we must protect him."

    Tantai Jin watched this scene coldly, walked back to his residence, and stayed up all night.

    He hadn''t made bigu yet, and the next day Zanghai brought him food and came in: "Come on, brother, taste it, brother has just learned the braised lion head."

    Zanghai looked at his Xuan Yi: "Hey Junior Brother? Why don''t you wear a disciple suit?"

    Tantai Jin picked up his chopsticks and smashed the lion''s head: "I don''t like white."

    The lion head shattered under the chopsticks.

    "The ck color is good, the ck color is good, the younger brother wears the mysterious clothes and is handsome and handsome." Zang Hai still smiled, "turning back brother to sew the fish pattern on you, we from the Xiaoyao Sect, we must have a sign."

    Tantai Jin didn''t speak, he lowered his eyes and took a mouthful of the lion''s head entrance.

    The Tibetan Sea is very soft and melts in the mouth.

    Tantai Jin whispered: "Okay."

    Later, Zanghai added silver fish patterns on all his mysterious clothes, including Tantaijin''s boots.

    That was the first time that Tantai Jin had tasted respect after five hundred years.

    In the second year, he recites the Heart Sutra of Xiaoyao Zong.

    Tantai Jin finished memorizing silently, raised his eyes to look at the vast sky, knowing the sea is the voice of the brothers whispering to him to transmit the correct heart sutra.

    This group of "waste" does not seem to be that abominable.

 Chapter 133: Extra two, Haruka Sect

    ¡¾Xiaoyao Zong* Outlook on Life¡¿

    That year, after Tantaijin had finished the Xiaoyaojing test, the four brothers of Haishulinfeng were no longer able to teach him, so Zhaoyou taught Tantaijin himself.

    "Can you y chess?"

    Tantai Jin shook his head: "No."

    "Come and sit down and teach you for the teacher."

    Tantai Jin sat down in front of Zhao You.

    Zhao You said: "Chess is like life, and watching chess is worth seeing."

    Zhao You Xianzun gave Tantai Jin the rules of chess. The master and apprentice yed against each other, Zhaoyou held the white son, and Tantai Jin held the ck son.

    The boy''s fingertips were pale and cold, and the jade-like ck chess pieces were very beautiful in his slender fingers.

    Tan Tai Jin is very smart, almost Zhao You have said it again, and he can learn by analogy.

    After a while, Tantai Jin lost.

    He pursed his lips, his obsidian eyes ignited with interest: "Come again."

    Zhao You yed another game with him, looking at the chess face, Zhao You sighed in his heart.

    Watching chess intimately, the young man dropped the chess to kill the yin, and did not regard the life of the soldiers as fate, and had nopassion. Those chess pieces were sacrificed at his fingertips, but the young man only saw victory in his eyes.

    ¡ª¡ªUnscrupulous, Zhao You thought of the word.

    "Jiu Min, go to the library at night, look for the eighth blue book cover in the second row and three rows, and read it back to my teacher tomorrow."

    Although Tantai Jin didn''t understand his meaning, to him, Zhao You was obviously more capable than Zanghai and the others. He didn''t respect Zhao You in his heart, so he looked down and said, "Okay."

    ording to Yi Zhaoyou''s words, Tan Tai Jin pulled out the book for him to memorize.

    The blue book cover seems to be a few years old, and it is called "Enlightenment".

    Seeing this name, Tantai Jin frowned.

    When I opened it, there was obviously a child''s immature note on it. Tantai Jin carried the book and looked for the senior apprentice in Cangshuge to register.

    Senior brother was very surprised: "Why Brother Jiu Min read the children''s enlightenment book."

    "Master told me." Tan Taijin asked, "Brother said, this is a children''s enlightenment book?"

    The brother smiled and said, "This is a book for children under ten in the sect."

    "...I got it."

    In the evening, Tan Tai Jin opened the book, and the first page was about love.

    He stared at the word for a while, and turned to the second page nkly, "good".

    He turned it over again, it was "loyalty".

    Tantai-Jin read it again and memorized the entire book. Second Japan thought Zhaoyou was going to test him, but he didn''t.

    "Youe as a teacher, and you have a task for the teacher."

    Tantai Jin went to Xiaoyao Sect to take up the task for the first time. He thought it was killing demons and demons, but Zhao You didn''t expect Zhao You to take him to a dpidated alley in the world.

    In the wind and snow, stood an old woman with a cane.

    "Did you see her? After her son went to war, she just stood here and waited for fifteen years, but she didn''t know that his son had died on the battlefield. Tomorrow is her deadline. You be her son, and she has a wish."

    "Master." Tantai Jin frowned.

    "Jiu Min, let''s go." Zhao You brushed his hand, and Tantai Jin changed his appearance.

    Tantai Jin stood in the wind and snow for a while, and walked towards the old woman.

    With those dull eyes with no expression, the olddy was like a piece of decayed wood, wrapped around her ruined jacket, and snow fell on her white hair.

    The moment she saw Tan Tai Jin, her emotionless eyes slowly filled with tears.

    Tremblingly said: "Zhi''er, is this your mother''s Zhi''er?"

    Those thin hands, like old tree bark, touched Tantai Jin''s face.

    Tantai Jin was silent. He has no mother and doesn''t know how people get along with her mother. He is not Li Zhi, nor can he imitate Li Zhi.

    The old woman weed him into the house with joy and talked a lot.

    "Look, Zhi''er, these are the clothes my mother made for you all these years. Try to see if it fits."

    Several sets of clothes, from summer to winter, have fine stitches.

    Tan Taijin looked at the new clothes under his palm, and then at the old woman''s thin patched clothes: "Well, it fits."

    That night, he had dinner with a strange old woman.

    It was blowing snow outside, and themp-like interior was filled with the fragrance of chicken soup. The chicken stewed very softly. The old woman was talking about how Li Zhi was when she was a child. Tantai Jin looked down and listened.

    Li Zhi''s room is very clean. It is cleaned all year round at first nce. The bedding is thin, but very dry.

    Tantai Jin put his arm on his back, and didn''t fall asleep.

    When the sky was about to light up, Tan Tai Jin felt something and pushed open the door of the old woman''s room.

    She is dead.

    Died in this winter blizzard, he was surrounded by neatly folded sets of Li Zhi''s clothes, his hands and feet were blue and his face was peaceful.

    Tantai Jin looked around for a while, closed the door, and passed by the yard.

    Chicken feathers are buried in the snow. It is the chicken that the old woman depends on. Last night, she used it to feed her "son".

    The old woman waited for fifteen years without changing the wind and rain, and was very happy when she died.

    Zhao You appeared and said to Tantai Jin: "Let''s go."

    The small courtyard closed in the wind and snow. Within a year, Zhao You didn''t teach Tantai Jin too much magic, but took him on tours from time to time.

    Sometimes he was asked to be a general, and the captain died in an encirclement in order to protect him.

    In fact, as long as the school lieutenant is willing to let go, not only will he not die, he will also be able to give himself up to the senior officials, and the family''s wives and young children will not be helpless in this life.

    However, the captain put on the cloak of Tantaijin and resolutely said: "The general, hurry up, this life will cherish it!"

    In the eyes of Tantai''s Cindere, the sky filled the sky, and the young soldier in his own clothes and armor fell under the arrows of the sky.

    There was another time when Zhao You asked him to be a seven or eight-year-old boy. The child''s beggar brother robbed someone else''s buns and was beaten all over his body, but he ran back madly and handed the dirty buns to his mouth.

    "Brother Wen, you can eat it. Brother Wen has not been hungry after eating outside."

    Tantai Jin turned into a thin child, sitting in front of the ruined temple, watching the pouring rain outside.

    He lowered his head and took a bite. The steamed bun in his mouth was cold. The eight- to nine-year-old boy next to him swallowed and tried not to look at the steamed bun. The little sons are all in the school. When the younger brother is older, the older brother will also send the younger brother to study. After studying, he can be tested for the champion. Then, the younger brother will never be hungry again, and he will have big drumsticks to eat every day."

    Tantai Jin chewed the steamed bun in his mouth and asked, "What about you?"

    The boy said: "Me, when the timees, Brother Wen will find me an errand to do."

    Tantai Jin did not speak, the rain stopped the next day, and the boy who was curled up was hungry and woke up.

    "Wendi? Wendi?"

    There was no one around, except for a delicate wooden box. The boy opened the wooden box and there was a roast chicken inside.

    Tantai Jin did not hold an umbre, and the rain did not stain his ck robe at all.

    Zhao You raised his eyes and smiled: "I''m back."

    "Yes, Master."

    Zhao You still didn''t ask anything, Tan Tai Jin still didn''t say anything.

    After a long time, Zanghai asked about this: "Little Junior Brother, at the beginning, Master always took you to experience, what have you learned?"

    Several senior brothers probed their heads and came over, obviously very curious.

    When they experienced that year, they learned how to drop the demon and how to break the water. As a genius junior, would they learn something different from them?

    What have you learned?

    Think of the old woman in the wind and snow, the young captain who died for loyalty, the little beggar who robbed the buns and was beaten...

    Faces shed before her eyes.

    After a long silence, Tantai Jin said coldly: "The world is stupid."

    Sea forest wind: "..."

    [Xiaoyao Zong* love someone]

    Tantai Jin remembered that in the second year after he went to Xiaoyao Sect, the third senior brother Zanglin had a sweetheart.

    It was a new female disciple of Xiao Tuofeng''s uncle, named Nie Shui.

    Tibetan Lin talked to the brothers every day about how beautiful, intelligent and understanding Nie Shui was.

    Tantai Jin saw the woman once. She was wearing Xiaoyaozong''s Tsing Yi, with hand-woven tassels on her belt, and her eyes were hooked inward, slightly upwards, and she always spoke with a smile.

    Xiaojiabiyu''s face is very sweet.

    When I first saw Tan Tai Jin, Nie Shui''s eyes straightened for a moment, and he leaned over with a smile, and if there were no other hands, he tried to hook Tan Tai Jin''s clothes.

    Tantai Jin''s mouth curled up, his eyes mockingly looked at her.

    Whispered: "Sister Nie, my third brother is watching you behind you."

    "What!" Nie Shui was startled and looked back and found that there was no one behind him. Looking at Tantai Jin again, Nie Shui was a little embarrassed and retracted his hand in embarrassment.

    Such a person has lost two souls by hooking up three souls in Tibetan forest. The spirit stones of Xiaoyao Sect can only be found when disciples go out to drop demons, or hunt demons and beasts.

    Every time when Tibetan forest came back from nine deaths and his injuries were still not healed, he would give the spirit weapon he bought to Nie Shui.

    Sometimes it is a jade bracelet for body protection, sometimes it is a hairpin.

    Zanghai and Zangshu Zangfeng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and he persuaded: "Tibet Forest, we all know that you like Nie Shui, but Nie Shui has epted your favor, never in return, and I am right to be a Taoist couple with you. I don¡¯t think about it, I don¡¯t think Junior Sister Nie is as good as you say."

    Zang Lin shook his head: "Senior brother, why do you say that Sister Nie, these things are not what Sister Nie asked me for, she has low spiritual power, I just gave her something to protect her body."

    When the Tibetan forest left, Zang Feng said, "Brother Jiu Min, please persuade Senior Brother Zanglin to stop."

    Tan Tai Jin raised his narrow eyes and said, "Don''t do useless work."

    One night in midsummer, Tantai Jin was lying in the treetops and met Nie Shui and the disciples of Hehuanzong having an affair.

    The man from the Hehuan Sect was born with red lips and white teeth, and he was handsome and handsome. Nie Shui clung to him, babbling.

    The waterfall rushed past, and Nie Shuiliri was half ashamed.

    "What did the fool give you again?"

    Nie Shui smiled and said, "The Breitling Spirit."

    The Hehuan Sect man raised his eyebrows: "This is a good thing for marrow washing."

    "How can my elder brother take me to do double repairs? That guy is just a wood. He is in estrus, but only courtesy. He insists that he be married to him."

    Tantai Jin looked at it coldly for a while, theny back to the treetop.

    His heart was cold, and he didn''t want to worry about such meddling. For Tantai Jin, the resurrection of Ye Xiwu was the big deal.

    Zanglin himself is blind, and if he likes such a person, he should pay the price for his stupidity.

    At that time, the Requiem Lantern had not yet appeared, and Tantai Jin often went to the Immortal Caves to search for the Soulgrass. Thousands of Soulgrass were collected, which could be worthy of the one-time effect of the Requiem.

    Returning from the Xianwai Cave, Tantai Jin met the anxious Tibetan wind: "Little Junior Brother, you came back just right, Third Senior Brother has an ident."

    Tantai Jin followed him and found that Tibetan Forest was lying on the copsed tree, his face was blue, and there were two huge poisonous snake teeth marks on his ankles.

    "How can it be a red demon training."

    Chi Lian is a great demon, and he is still carrying poison. The senior brothers all have ugly faces and help the Tibetan Forest to remove the poison. Finally Zhao You rushed over to stabilize the Tibetan Forest''s body.

    In his arms, everyone saw a pair of well-protected earrings.

    Zanghai was so angry that he patted the gourd on his waist, clenched a fist and said, "It''s because of Junior Sister Nie again."

    Zang Shu sighed: "Stupid boy, if this continues, sooner orter, he will die because of Nie Shui."

    Tantai Jin leaned faintly by the door, nothing to do with him.

    Tibetan wind said: "Hey, what is this?"

    Zanghai picked it up and said, "It''s a few soul-inducing grasses."

    "What does Tibetan Forest want this thing for?"

    Tantai Jin paused and looked up. In the hands of Zanghai, there were a few soul-attracting grasses with faint blue luster in the hands of Zanghai.

    The heartyughter of Tibetan Lin seemed to be heard in his ears: "Although the younger brother refuses to say what to do to find the soul grass, the third brother will see it in the future, and he will definitely help the younger brother to collect it."

    Tantai Jin walked over, took the soul-attracting grass, and suddenly walked out without a word.

    "Little Junior Brother, what are you going to do?"

    Tantai Jin Yujian walked out of Xiaoyao Xianshan, looking for the smell to find the red practicing snake monster.

    He cut his finger andid it out for a while.

    Chi Lianben was cultivating, and he was scalded by the terrifying evil spirit in his blood, turning into his original form, and rolling out with a squeal.

    Tantai Jin didn''t intend to kill him, Chilian Snake Monster saw the lines on Tantai Jin''s shirt, Chilian said in surprise, "Who are you to help you get revenge?"

    The boy bent his lips: "No, I''m here to ask you for help."

    Legend has it that Chi Lian can be both male and female, and the transfigured men and women are charming and passionate, and snake-like in nature. I believe this is a favor, Chi Lian will definitely be willing to help.

    If you don''t help, then go to death.

    Chi Lian looked at the boy with a cold smile in front of him, and nodded repeatedly: "Help, I will do whatever you say."

    The winter of Xiaoyao Xianshan hadn''t arrived yet, and a major event had happened in the sect. Little Hump Nie Shui and the Chilian Snake Demon''s fornication were discovered. No matter how enlightened the Xiaoyao Sect is, the immortal demon''s fornication can''t be amodated.

    What''s more, Nie Shui stole the spirit pill from the sect and gave it to Chi Lian. When he was discovered, Nie Shui already had Chi Lian''s flesh and blood in his stomach.

    The entire sect was a sensation, and if Nie Shui wanted to survive, he had to extract the fairy marrow and walk through the Spirit shing Ladder.

    Nie Shui kowtowed and cried: "No, I know I was wrong, please let me go."

    Remove the fairy marrow, she is a mortal, walking through thedder of spirits, more painful than burning body.

    Thew enforcement uncle looked at her coldly: "It''s okay if you don''t want to go, let the great red demon go for you."

    Nie Shui''s face was pale, and he wanted to seek help from the Chilian Great Demon who was usually eloquent. However, the smiling person in the past has long since disappeared. Where can she be found and suffered for her.

    Nie Shui fell to the ground weakly in despair. The unclew-enforcer had long known the result and snorted coldly.

    Tibetan Forest looked at Nie Shui from a distance.

    Before Nie Shui was pulled out of the fairy bone, he said in a dumb voice: "I will go for her."

    "Tianglin, you are crazy!" the seniors said in anger.

    Tantai Jin turned his eyes and looked at the Tibetan forest coldly.

    The Tibetan forest shook his head and bowed to the brothers one by one.

    "Master, the disciples are not filial. Brother, brother, you are going crazy in the Tibetan forest."

    Nie Shui was pregnant, and if she really walked through the Spirit shing Ladder, mortals would not be able to be her, she would die.

    Zhao You closed her eyes and sighed deeply.

    So that day, Tan Tai Jin looked at the stupid man, walked step by step through the thousand-step spirit-shingdder, and fell in front of him with blood.

    He paused and supported the Tibetan forest.

    With tears in his eyes, Zanglin smiled bitterly: "Little Junior Brother..."

    "Well, Brother San."

    "When you like a woman in the future, remember to like a good person."

    Tantai Jin whispered: "Do you regret it?"

    Zang Lin shook his head: "No regrets, men have to be responsible for the people they like. But since then... Zang Lin doesn''t like her anymore."

    You fall in love with a girl, even if she is a bad person, a liar, a slutty woman, but you have to be nice to her and protect her innocent.

    On the day when Tibetan Forest descended as a mortal, he was very open-minded. He carried his bags and sped his fists.

    Zanghai turned his head, his eyes were wet.

    Xiaoyao Sect couldn''t tolerate Nie Shui. At this juncture, Nie Shui was unwilling to follow the Tibetan forest. With her fairy spirit still there, she decided to go all out to find a male Xiu from Chi Lian or Hehuan Sect.

    On the day she fled from Xiaoyao Sect, a pair of ck boots appeared in front of her.

    The teenager tilted his head and smiled at her.

    "Your life is not worth his cultivation."

    My brother San, how lonely alone.

    Before the winter''s heavy snow came, Tantai Jin was lying on the roof with blood all over his body and Nie Shui''s blood on his face, thinking of the liar who left the soul-killing nail in his heart.

    His fingers scratched the clean snow surface on the eaves tiles of the human world.

    He murmured: "Ye Xiwu, selfish me, don''t you deserve to love you?"

    Didn''t I, who killed Nie Shui without any sense of guilt, never changed?

    At that time, Tantai Jin didn''t know what he would do for Susu in the future, how he swallowed loneliness and tears, carved a tombstone in the imperial mausoleum, and walked through the path of loneliness, bringing spring to the six realms.

 Chapter 134: Fan Wai ThreeÂ·The End of Xiaoyao Zong

    [Xiaoyao Zong* Xiaoyao and Kindness]

    After the Tibetan forest went down the mountain, Tantai Jin never saw him again.

    Nie Shui''s death was like the snow in the world in winter. After the beginning of spring, the snow melted and no one mentioned it again.

    Zhao You called Tantai Jin to go over and said, "Go to think over the cliff and be punished."

    Tantai Jin said, "Why did Master punish me?"

    "What did you go to the world for a few days ago?"

    Tantai Jin said calmly: "Purchasing clothes, the disciples have registered with Brother Zhihui."

    Zhao You shook his head, and the dust in his hand pped him on the back: "The sect has the rules of the sect, and the Xiaoyao Sect talks about cause and effect. Nie Shui and Chi Lian have fornication. You must remove the fairy marrow and walk on the spiritdder. The Karma Tibetan Forest suffers. The Tibetan Forest does everything for her to survive, but what have you done?"

    Tantai Jin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingers, curled his lips coldly, and said nothing.

    Zhao You knew at a nce that the young man knew nothing wrong.

    "I went to think about the cliff."

    Tantai Jin stayed in Si Guoya for three months, during which the three seniors took turns to visit him.

    Zanghaidao: "Little Junior Brother, what you did makes Master angry. I have been with Master for eight hundred years, and I haven''t seen him make such a big fire."

    "nothing."

    "Thinking about the coldness of the cliff, Brother tomorrow will bring you a body protection vest."

    "Thank you brother."

    He didn''t want to say, and Zanghai didn''t ask too much.

    The cold air that thought about the cliff burrowed into the body, even if it was a fairy body, it would be ufortable to stay in it for a long time.

    Zhao You came here once and asked him: "Do you know what''s wrong?"

    Tantai Jin opened his eyes, his lips were blue with cold, he nodded and said in a low voice: "The disciple knows what''s wrong."

    Zhao You looked at the boy''s dark eyes and sighed: "If you know your mistake, go back."

    Tantai Jin stood up, a sneer shed across his face.

    Tantai Jin was in the second year of Xiaoyao Sect, and his whole body was covered with poisonous thorns.

    The senior brothers of the Tibetan generation treated him very well, and after a long time Tantai Jin put on a gentle and shy mask in Xiaoyao Sect.

    The people of Xiaoyao Sect are innocent, or stupid, but this kind of temper makes Xiaoyao Zong''s senior brothers and sisters saddled for him.

    Among the disciples was Shao Ji, who was born in Peni Fairy Ind. His father was a disciple of Peni. Shao Ji had a small position in Xiaoyao Sect.

    Shao Ji was in the same generation as Zanghai.

    Shao Ji is so strong. Zongmen always takes the resources first when they have resources. The good tasks of the Zongmen are always first. Zanghai has a good temper, advocating kindness, and never cares about Shao Ji.

    Several of the younger brothers were all following the Tibetan Sea, and they usually saw Shao Ji respectfully call Senior Brother Shao.

    Shao Ji didn''t appreciate it.

    When he returned from experience, Tantai Jin was already in thete stage of foundation building and was about to form a pill.

    There are rumors in the school that Zhao You intends to let the young disciples inherit the mantle, so he cultivates them carefully.

    Shao Ji looked at Tan Taijin with a smile and said, "This is Junior Brother Jiu Min. I heard that you are living in a house before the Tibetan wind. I have suffered some injuries after returning from this experience. I wonder if Junior Brother Jiu Min can rece him. Brother pick some herbs to send?"

    Most of the disciples of Xiaoyao Sect are of wood attributes, so nting medicinal materials is leisurely, and it is also the tradition of Xiaoyao''s self-cultivation and self-cultivation.

    Even if Tantai Jin came, it was no exception. For the past two years, he and Zanghai and others have been able to get up and give rain every hour.

    Shao Ji never did this.

    In Shao Ji''s eyes, the other disciples were unpromising farmers, who made the martial art shameless.

    He instructed Tantai Jin, as before, instructed the Tibetan tree to hide the wind.

    Tantai Jin''s ck eyes stared at him for a while, then smiled and said: "Okay, send it to the senior at night."

    Shao Ji turned around, and when he met his mountain, his eyes were gloomy.

    It is well known that the old head of Xiaoyao Zong is about to be the old head, and the most likely new heads are Zanghai and Shao Ji.

    The Tibetan Sea is kind and generous, in line with the Taoist mind of Xiaoyao School as always, but the cultivation level is really not enough, and the cultivation is also veryzy.

    Shao Ji''s cultivation is good, but he is eager to win, and will not be considered for the sect.

    This time, Elder Zhao You closed his disciple Tan Taijin and cultivated him personally, which aroused Shao Ji''s sense of crisis.

    Shao Ji is not afraid topete with that fat and stupid Tibetan Sea, but if it is a young genius...

    When Tantai Jin came to deliver medicinal herbs in the evening, Shao Ji took it and took out a few soul-inducing grasses from Qiankun''s bag: "I heard from the same school that Junior Brother Jiu Min has been looking for these herbs and hopes to help you."

    Tan Tai Jin raised his eyebrows, unexpectedly.

    He took it, guessing in his heart what this person would make: "Thank you, brother."

    There was a shallow fragrance on the Yinhun Grass, and it was impossible to smell it if you didn''t smell it carefully, Tantai Jin''s fingers tightened, and the smile on his face grew thicker.

    "If the senior brother doesn''t order, Jiu Min will say goodbye."

    "Go ahead."

    When Tantai Jin left, Shao Ji threw out the herbs he had brought, took a sip, and smiled: "Fight with me?"

    Tantai Jin twirled the colorless powder on the soul grass with his fingers, and the corners of his lips raised: "Dispersion."

    I don''t know where Shao Ji got this kind of stuff, or how many people he used to deal with.

    Sangong scattered into the bones quietly, no matter how hard the cultivation base is, it is impossible to find out the reason.

    Maybe... Zanghai and others weren''t so useless in the beginning?

    Tantai Jin''s pale fingers pulled out a few leaves, turned a few times on the soul-inducing grass, cast a spell, and put it into his own universe bag.

    It doesn''t matter, as long as it is Yinhungrass, he also wants to disperse the power.

    At the end of the spring, Xiaoyao Sect had another ident¡ª¡ª

    Shao Ji, the highest disciple in the sect, was interrupted, his eyes were cut out, his tongue was cut, and he was thrown under the gate of Xiaoyao Zongshan.

    Shao Ji looked shocked, even thew enforcement elder couldn''t help turning his head, frowning.

    Who can be so gloomy?

    The matter was serious, Xiaoyao Sect opened three trials to try to find the murderer, but found nothing.

    Shao Ji concealed a devilish energy in his body, and several elders looked at each other, and they had no choice but to conclude that it was the result of a sneak attack by the devil.

    Several people from Zanghai followed behind Zhaoyou Xianzun and talked: "Senior Brother Shao was hurt too badly. Can I continue to practice in the future?"

    "It''s a pity, he has such a high level of cultivation, and he is useless."

    "Uncle Zhaoqing looks so sad."

    Zhao You stopped and suddenly said, "Jiu Min, follow me as a teacher."

    Tantai Jin stepped forward and raised his hand to salute: "Master."

    Zhao You closed his eyes and said, "I went to think about the cliff to receive the punishment."

    Tantai Jin nced at him coldly: "The disciple takes themand."

    Several people were very surprised, and repeatedly pleaded for Tantai Jin: "Master, what did the younger brother do? He is not in good health and can''t always think about the cliff, or I will go."

    "Master, I can also go for the little brother."

    "No, I will go by myself." Tantai Jin Yujian went to think about the cliff.

    At that time, he didn''t know Zhao You''s intentions, but felt that this old man was unreasonable. In midsummer, the good-tempered Zhao You never let him out.

    Tantai Jin walked out of the thinking cliff and went outside the door of the old man. Zhao You was not there. He felt a strange aura. After hesitating for a moment, he entered the secret room where Zhao You practiced.

    At first, Tantai Jin thought that no matter it was a fairy or a demon, there was always a bit of distraction to hide and not want to be seen.

    Until he saw the forbiddenw in the Zhaoyou Secret Chamber.

    ¡ª¡ª Tantai Jin secretly looked for it when he disobeyed his control in the first year.

    It''s an array of shifting cause and effect.

    The formation method uses yellow symbols to write the birthdays and years of the two people.

    Tantai Jin realized something and picked up the two charms.

    One is written "Nie Shui", and the other is "Shao Ji", which is still bright and bright.

    He was silent for a long time that day, and returned to Siguoya, letting the waterfall fall on his body.

    He thought of the gray-haired old man stroking his beard and asking him: "Do you know, who is most concerned about being the five disciples of the teacher?"

    Tantai Jin didn''t know, and Zhaoyou didn''t say much.

    I thought it was the Tibetan forest that fell into the mortal dust. Today, Tantai Jin knows it.

    From start to finish, it''s me.

    Zhao You did not object to his revenge on Nie Shui and Shao Ji, but deplored his cruelty and the helpless little disciple''s cause and effect.

    Zhao You picked up the worst boy in the world.

    That young man was born evil, knows no mercy, has harsh methods, and never knows repentance.

    Zhao You took the trouble to take him to appreciate the love of the world, patiently teach him good and evil, take this "bad boy" to read children''s enlightenment books, and when he still has not lost his cruel heart, he will bear all the cause and effect for him.

    Many yearster, Tantaijin pierced the old man''s heart with the Tushen Crossbow in Showa Castle.

    Zhao You closed his eyes, and his soul slowly dissipated.

    The blood of the white-clothed young man leaned against the tree, lifted up the old man, and brushed Zhao You''s unclosed eyes with his hand. A drop of clear tears suddenly fell on Zhao You''s face.

    "Master."

    The fire ignited and burned the body of the old man.

    Tantai Jin raised his eyes and saw countless faces that hated him, but no one saw the evaporating tears in his eyes.

    [Xiaoyao Zong * Soldiers and Ge are facing each other]

    Before going to crusade against Tantai Jin, a whole group of disciples stood in front of the mountain gate.

    Zanghai tried to keep his voice from choking.

    "The evil devil is wrong, the thief of the six realms, everyone is punishable, he rebelled against the teacher, apostasy, today the Tibetan Sea swears, the journey of the Demon Realm is not Cang Jiumin''s death, or the death of the Tibetan Sea."

    Before he finished speaking, Zang Shu''s eyes were red.

    Zang Feng said: "Are we really going to kill Junior Brother?"

    Someone pushed him: "Zang Feng, you are a little more sober, is that still your junior brother? He has never been a Cang Jiumin, but an evil demon! The demon lord of the demon world!"

    "Have you forgotten how your master died?"

    The Tibetan wind opened his mouth, like a knuckle in his throat, unable to say anything.

    He had a lot to say, but when he turned his head he saw Senior Brother Zanghai drew out the sword, his hand shaking slightly.

    That was their little brother, they watched him being picked up by the master.

    Zang Feng remembered that it was the autumn of the world, and the boy was bloody. They watched him slowly grow up, carefully unfolding clothes for him, and decocting medicine for him.

    They taught him to practice magic skills, and they walked with him in front of the sun-rising mountain gate, and took him to the world for a drink.

    They watched Tantai Jin from the initial cold appearance, then smiled and called them senior brother.

    Zanghai turned his head and looked at the dpidated world behind him, his teeth trembled slightly.

    Over the years, the Tibetan forest has disappeared, and the master has died. Now it is not the death of the junior junior brother, or they have died.

    The setting sun was like blood, when Tantai Jin''s Heaven shing Sword pierced their chests.

    The pupils of Zanghai slowly dissipated, and the demon in front of him seemed to retreat back to the boy in Xuanyi who was sitting on the ridge of Xiaoyao Zong''s field and blowing leaves.

    At that time, the sun was good, and the wind was also free.

    Even though Hidden Sea knew early in the morning, the boy''s sound killer went through the jungle, terribly starting a nest of rabbits and fleeing.

    But there are a lot of brothers, what a wonderful year.

    Zanghai smiled and closed his eyes.

    ¡¾Xiaoyao Zong*Last¡¿

    The Tibetan Sea, the Tibetan Tree, and the Tibetan Wind did not expect that they would be able to wake up one day.

    It took a long time before they knew the truth.

    It turns out that Zhao You broke into the Nine-Ranked Profound Return Formation and forcibly regained the Divine Orbs, and was already gathering together. In order to create puppets, Sha Ying wanted to turn Zhao You into a zombie after death for her use.

    Zhao You was born upright and upright. For him, after his death, his body became a demon, killing innocent mortals and his own disciples, which was more ufortable than being scattered, so he let his little disciple Tantai Jin kill him and burned his body.

    He left this world innocently.

    Xiaoyao Zong Baiyun has a long time, and this year another group of disciples have been recruited.

    The herbal medicine under the mountain gate is Yuyuqingqing, and there are disciplesing in: "Head! Head! Someone is looking for... looking for you..."

    Zanghai hurriedly hid his own wine gourd, wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, and yelled: "What a decent way you are in a panic."

    The disciple smiled and said: "Head, you are drinking secretly again, if Master Cangshu knows, hey..."

    "Wh, no, brat, dare to talk nonsense and see if I don''t clean up you."

    The Tibetan wind walked in and shook his head and said, "Big brother, I have been the head for so many years, why I still haven''t made any progress."

    Zanghai ignored him and asked the little disciple: "You said someone is looking, who is looking for?"

    "The heades with me."

    The ball of the Xiaoyao Sect is fruitful and peaceful, and the stone tablet under the mountain gate is carved with fish patterns.

    Zanghai was dressed in Qingyi, walked to the mountain gate with his disciple, and saw him at a nce.

    The disciple said, "Hey, it''s them."

    In front of the green mountains and green waters, beside the Xuanyi man stood a white-clothed woman, and there was also a small pink dumpling who looked at Xiaoyao Sect with strange spirits.

    Tantai Jin raised his eyes, his eyebrows were the same as those of a young man. He put his hands together, bowed down and went: "Cang Jiumin, pay homage to brother."

    The Tibetan Sea suddenly wet his eyes.

    The mountains are high and the rivers are long and quiet for thousands of years.

 Chapter 135: Fanwai FourÂ·Xiao Rin Ye Xiwu

    [Fan Wai*Xiao Rin and Ye Xiwu]

    "His Royal Highness, Miss Ye San is waiting for you outside again." The dark guard whispered in his ear.

    Xiao Lin looked up, a summer rain outside the window came quickly and urgently, and the girl in red stood under the eaves, berating the maid beside her.

    The maidservant looked aggrieved and squatted down to adjust the skirt to the girl.

    The young girl has bright eyes and an unbelievable arrogance.

    Xiao Rin looked at it for a while, then calmly said, "Let''s go."

    He took his subordinates to make a detour, and did not go through the gate of the Department of Justice. The guard held an umbre, and the long and jade His Royal Highness got into the carriage.

    No one took care of the girl who was still waiting for him at the door of the Department of Surgery.

    Xiao Lin closed his eyes to rest, his expression calm.

    He has no preference for any woman in the world, and naturally he has no prejudice.

    He alone disliked Ye Xiwu.

    The third girl from Ye Xiao''s family was headstrong and vicious. He had seen Ye Xiwu cut his sister''s clothes like anger.

    The weak woman on the other side looked sad, but did not dare to stop her.

    The girls of other people''s families value the reputation of their boudoirs more than anything else. Only she doesn''t care. Her Royal Highness looks good with one mouthful. Your Royal Highness is the best in the world. I just want to marry you.

    "You are a woman, you shouldn''t say this."

    She smiled with thin white teeth, and shook her head: "Why shouldn''t you, like is like, hate is hate, why men have the right to express, women can''t!"

    "You are so speechless, you will regret it in the future."

    She confidently said: "I will regret it if I don''t say it."

    When Xiao Lin was investigating the food and payment case outside the pce, he could see her as soon as he turned his head. It''s just that she is really irritable, either provoking or scolding someone.

    Over time, he disliked her even more.

    The carriage ran across the street and walked into the pce gate. The queen and the nine princesses were drinking tea. When they saw him, they waved at him affectionately: "Rin''er,e here."

    The nine princesses chuckled, and their eyes rolled: "Brother Emperor has returned to the pce. I''m afraid some people will have to wait in Shen Xing Sikong."

    Xiao Rin nced at her, frowned and said, "You told her that I was in the Department of Sentences?"

    The nine princesses made a grimace: "I bet with them, Ye Xiwu has never been shameless, but he hurried away eagerly after he got the news."

    The queen sighed and said to Xiao Rin: "Ms. Ye San liked you a long time ago. Rin''er, you know in your heart that General Ye has the military power in your hands. Marrying Ms. Ye San is the best choice."

    Xiao Lin said coldly: "Impossible."

    "Rin''er has a sweetheart?"

    "Nothing." Xiao Rin fiddled with the incense burner, lowered his eyes and said, "Anyway, it won''t be Ye San."

    Xiao Lin didn''t value the throne in his heart. He was born with honors and favors, and his loves and evils were extremely fragmented. To him, it didn''t matter who was the emperor. As long as the Xia country was prosperous, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment.

    The benefit that Ye Xiwu can bring is not enough to shake him.

    On the second day, Ye Xiwu became ill. She was waiting for Xiao Rin at the Shen Xing Department. The entourage of the Nine Princesses pretended to be Xiao Rin¡¯s entourage and tricked her into saying that His Royal Highness Six was still in there to deal with official affairs. Ye Xiwu waited until dark, but still failed. Wait until Xiao Rin.

    After Xiao Lin found out, he used the nine princesses of mischief.

    The nine princesses curled their lips in disdain.

    Since Ye Xiwu and Jiao have deep-rooted love for Xiao Rin, he has made a lot of jokes. The nine princesses hated Ye Xiwu very much, the daughter of a courtier, and her status was too noble. Even if she was the most favored princess, she had to endure three points because of Ye Xiwu''s father''s military power.

    The nine princesses often use Xiao Rin''s name to tune Ye Xiwu, but the tiger''s poisonous girl always puts on it.

    Xiao Lin felt overwhelmed and stepped into the general''s mansion to make amends for the nine princesses.

    The sick girl heard that he wasing, and there was joy in her eyebrows, and she hurriedly asked someone to dress her up. Hearing that Xiao Lin apologized to her behind the screen and left, Ye Xiwu stopped dressing in a hurry and rushed. Come out and stop him: "Xiao Rin, wait a minute."

    She was ill and did not apply powder, and Xiao Lin saw a clean and green face.

    That''s why she was bold and always called his name privately.

    Ye Xiwu''s small face was thin, his eyes were round, and there was a cat-like wet-smooth luster in his eyes, looking at him intently.

    "Wait a minute, I have something for you." She raised her hand, expecting to smile and said, "Here."

    Xiao Rin lowered his eyes, it was a navy blue sachet.

    Embroidered with a few tall and tall bamboos, the bamboo leaves are vivid.

    "A few days ago, your Highness''s birthday, Dad said that His Highness did not manage it. I have prepared a gift for you, but I have never had a chance to send it out."

    Xiao Lin was silent, his birthday...It wasn''t that he was out of control, just that he didn''t invite Miss Ye Family San. General Ye and Madam Ye told a white lie in order to coax their daughter.

    Looking at the eyes of the girl in front of him, Xiao Lin said, "The sachet is a private property, so let''s give it to the future husband."

    "Won''t you marry me?" He heard the girl shout, "Why don''t you marry me? You know, marrying me is equivalent to having military power! Even so, wouldn''t it work?"

    Xiao Lin said with a cold face: "No."

    She walked around in front of him, gritted her teeth and said arrogantly: "You can''t do it if you say no, you wait for Xiao Lin, I will go to ask the emperor to marry me tomorrow."

    Xiao Rin was also annoyed: "Dare you!"

    "Look, I dare not!"

    The girl grinned, like a sick little lion trying to raise its paws.

    Xiao Lin raised his hand, squeezed the vase in the house with his breath, and said coldly: "If you don''t mind the vase after the wedding, you can try it."

    The maids screamed in fright.

    Ye Xiwu stared nkly at the broken tiles: "You just... hate me so much?"

    "Very annoying, Miss Ye San, it''s important for a person to have self-knowledge."

    When he walked out the door, Ye Xiwu threw the sachet on the ground and stomped on his feet severely: "You hate it, you hate it, whoever is rare, who is rare!"

    No one of the maids dared to pull her, naturally no one dared to beak her red eyes.

    Xiao Rin didn''t look back.

    That year, even he himself thought that he would hate this person forever.

    *

    Xiao Rin had an ident when he was fighting the bandits in the winter. He went deep into the bandit den, only to find that there were troops deployed in a small country nearby, and the people around him betrayed him. Everything was a conspiracy of the second prince.

    In order to get rid of the chase, Xiao Rin fell off the cliff.

    The wind was blowing under the cliff, and behind another stone, three women shivering with cold appeared.

    The headed girl ran to the edge of the cliff anxiously and knelt down and looked down.

    "His Royal Highness, Xiao Rin..."

    "Miss San!" Xixi and Chuntao were anxious and wanted to drag her: "Miss San, there is danger there."

    The third girl in their family said that she no longer cared about His Highness Six, but couldn''t help staying on the way to the incense with her grandmother. She quietly ran to find Xiao Lin, but she didn''t expect to encounter this scene.

    Ye Xiwu''s eyes were red, and he nced at the vines hanging next to him, and suddenly said, "I''ll go down and find him!"

    "Miss San, don''t, ve servants and Xixi will return to the imperial city to call for people."

    "When youe back and forth, three days have passed!"

    If Xiao Rin is injured and there is no one to help him lying under the cliff, he will not even have food, and it will notst three days at all.

    "There are many trees here. He still has internal strength and must have a chance to survive."

    Ye Xiwu bundled the vines around her waist and did not hesitate to explore under the cliff.

    "Miss Three..."

    Ye Xiwu didn''t listen. Her embroidered shoes were slipping on the rock. With tears in her tears, she held back her fear and walked down a little bit.

    She didn''t know that she was so afraid of death, where could she find the perseverance to find someone who didn''t like her at all.

    It''s fine if you don''t like her, not even her father''s military power.

    Xiao Rin, an eyeless bastard, deserves it!

    She scolded him for what he deserved, but she was still determined to find someone under the cliff.

    Gradually, she couldn''t hear the voices of the two maids, and her delicate fingers were also worn out. Ye Xiwu didn''t know how far she went down.

    Follow the broken branches to find where he fell. In the end, even the length of the vines was not enough.

    She was shivering with cold.

    "Xiao Rin, Xiao Rin..."

    Finally, when she slipped, Ye Xiwu screamed and lost consciousness.

    In mid-air, a dense crowd of blood crows flew up, dragged her body, and led her to fall into the cliff with her.

    Someone seemed to be saying softly: "You can''t die, you are dead, how can I get out of the summer pce."

    Ye Xiwu didn''t die, but suffered enough under the cliff.

    When she woke up, it was snowing in the sky. She curled up in the cave and found a corner of Xiao Lin''s clothes to wrap up inside.

    The dull joy came to my heart: "It''s great, I know, I know, you will be fine."

    But at that time she didn''t know what kind of powerful enemy she was against.

    She is a mortal, in their eyes, she is just a clown.

    The miss between her and Xiao Rin was inevitable, and it was another person''s revenge against her.

    After a long time, Ye Xiwu recovered from his wounds and saw the beautiful woman nestling next to Xiao Lin.

    Xiao Rin fastened her cloak and whispered something, the woman lowered her eyes, with a gentle little meaning in her eyes, with deep affection in her eyes.

    Ye Xiwu looked at him and Ye Bingshang, the whole person couldn''t take a step again.

    Xiao Rin had never seen her like that before, and from that moment, she knew she had lost.

    Thoroughly.

    In her life, it would be impossible for her to get Xiao Lin''s love.

    *

    "But you can." Li Susu, I want you to get his love. When he loves you, he loves me.

    There are few chances in a person''s life. When he surrendered his body, Jiutian Gouyu patted her: "Thank you, ghast."

    Ye Xiwu justughed.

    How can there be such good things in this world that can get someone else''s body? Gouyu once made a divine oath to her former master, Chu Huang, and could not tell Su Su her true identity and protect her from growing up.

    The goddess Chuhuangwei''s daughter, who was born and died, has collected ten thousand years of remnant souls, but there is still one wicked soul missing.

    This wicked soul was missed in the world five hundred years ago and was reborn as Ye Xiwu, the daughter of the general''s family.

    She is perverse, cruel, and paranoid.

    Gouyu takes Susu through time and space, hiding many unspeakable secrets in his heart.

    For example, help Susu''s soul to beplete and God to regenerate.

    Ye Xiwu turned into a ghast, full of Su Su''s seven emotions and six desires, and returned to Su Su''s body, but Su Su thought that from beginning to end, it was an exchange in Gouyu''s mouth.

    She helped Xiwu protect her father and grandmother, and Xiwu lent her body.

    Su Su didn''t know that this was the body that was born from her missing soul.

    Therefore, she will have feelings for her grandmother, fearing the deep darkness, wanting to save the yumi from the past, and obsessing with seeing the eternal flowers bloom.

    Ye Xiwu was originally a part of her.

    Ye Xiwu didn''t make this request. She thought badly and stubbornly, Xiao Rin, I''m afraid you still don''t know how good aplete goddess is.

    It''s so good that even if you are controlled by Ye Bingchang at the moment, you hate me very much. One day, you will be unable to restrain yourself from liking the goddess Li Susu, and thus fall in love with my ghast.

    However, Li Susu doesn''t like you, and the ghast dissipated in the world pursues you persistently.

    You say, satire?

    Fortunately, you should be thankful that Ye San will never haunt you again in this life.

 Chapter 136: Fanwai Five [Early Phoenix & Dimian]

    ¡¾Chuhuang & Dimian¡¿

    In ancient times, before the battle between gods and demons had begun, everything was peaceful and quiet.

    The Phoenix tribe lives in the southern parasol tree **** realm.

    A true phoenix divine blood, with flowers on the eyebrows, and clear eyes.

    When Chu Huang''s motherbed her hair, she told her: "In a few years, when the little prince of the Qilin God n reaches adulthood, Huang''er will have to go to the Qilin God n for marriage."

    Chu Huang didn''t want to marry, she didn''t like the unicorn tribe with simple minds and well-developed limbs.

    The Qilin family is arrogant and rude. In addition, the little prince Chuhuang of the Qilin family has seen her. She is already a slim girl. The little prince¡¯s unicorn is like a little milk dog. For a period of time, she had a psychological shadow on the little boy on all fours.

    It was hard for Chu Huang to imagine how she would live after marrying that milk doll.

    Chu Huang refused this marriage many times, but was rebutted by the Phoenix tribe. In Chu Huang''s heart, the life of the Phoenix tribe was like a pool of stagnant water. Each generation of Emperor Ji continued his bloodline with conscientiousness, like a person without feelings.

    Chu Huang didn''t understand, is God''s life so rigid, is it really interesting?

    The Phoenix tribe lives in an escape from the world, and there is an enchantment at the monument boundary, and the tribe is not allowed to go out.

    When Chu Huang met Mian, he fell at the boundary of the stele of the phoenix sacred mirror.

    The man''s eyebrows are sharp and handsome.

    What she saw at first nce was not his appearance, but secretly joyfully said: "Great, now there is a way to get out."

    Chu Huang''s hands were imprinted, and the condensed rope dragged the person in.

    The process was difficult, and the handsome face of the man rubbed repeatedly on the ground.

    "Don''t me, don''t me, I also have to be in love."

    With the handsome face of the man facing downwards, the blue veins on her forehead jumped fiercely where she could not see.

    Looking closer, Chu Huang realized that he was also a **** race, but very thin. It is rare for a Protoss to see such a thin child, with weal marks all over his body and a terrible palm print on his chest.

    Taking advantage of his bloodletting mind is shallow, she frowned and looked at it for a long time, then sighed: "It''s so miserable, forget it, I''m unlucky, I owe you."

    He was hurt so badly that his breath almost disappearedpletely.

    Chu Huang took care of him for a year, and for a long time she almost regarded him as a pot of flowers that she raised, and this pot of flowers might never bloom.

    Finally, in the early morning, the man woke up.

    Chu Huang walked in as usual, and unexpectedly saw a pair of eyes looking at him.

    It ispletely different from his appearance and temperament, the man has a pair of beautiful peach eyes, the corners of his eyes are slightly hooked, with a touch of sentimental charm.

    He leaned against the copse, curled his lips and smiled, his slightly muffled voice was very seductive: "I recognize you, you saved me."

    That was their first sight, he was not like a god, like a male vixen.

    Many yearster, Chu Huang remembered that smile, and still remembered his absence.

    What does she like? She likes the unrestrainedness and freedom in this world, and loves the three-pointed sentimental, three-pointed joke and four-pointed indifference in his brows and eyes.

    How can someone grow up to her preferences, so it''s just right?

    Therefore, the bold, bright and rebellious Di Ji held his face and said, "Hey, how about being my male favorite?"

    He listened and smiled with a low eye: "Okay, my name is Mian."

    *

    Mian did not grow like this at first.

    He was born in thend of ancient monsters, and he did not know how many ancient monsters he swallowed, and he eventually became a monster king.

    Most ancient demon bodies were ugly, just like Shaying. The ancient Shaying had no hair, a raised scalp, white and dry lips, and fangs.

    At first, Mian was a mess of mud, his appearance was ugly and ferocious, and it was frightening to hear.

    All the people who followed the Demon God wanted to do a big job, and Mian was naturally not surprised.

    The living environment of demons is not good, even the ancient demons are not enshrined by mortals.

    Where droughts ur, there will be droughts in the world, and there will be no grass, and where there will be torrential rains and earth movement.

    After killing many ancient gods and forcing them to shed tears of soul-killing beads, Mian received another task.

    The demon said: "We need a new way of heaven, and the opportunities that can be opened are far from enough. I want you to go deep into the Phoenix n and take the Akabane Divine Fire."

    Mian''s voice is gloomy: "How to get it?"

    "The opportunity lies in Chu Huang, the only emperor of the Phoenix God n."

    The devil does not understand love, and regards love as a dispensable, and uses human tools.

    At that time, Mian didn''t understand love either. He wanted supreme power and belonged to the world of demons, so he agreed.

    The Phoenix Protoss is notoriously isted from the world, and it is extremely difficult to enter.

    ording to the information collected by his subordinates, he used two hundred years to melt his voice to change his own voice, and another eight hundred years to temper his body, fade away the hideous and terrifying monster body, and be another handsome and passionate appearance, drawing the ancients. The essence of another god, used to hide his breath.

    Mian suppressed his own cultivation level and deliberately inflicted serious injuries on himself. As he expected, he sessfully entered the Wutong God Realm.

    No one in the world knows that he was born to suit Chu Huang''s preferences.

    So she likes him, Mian is not surprised.

    But he never expected that this emperor was so courageous that he wanted him to be a male favorite.

    It''s just a male favorite with no status.

    Mian smiled, her fist hardened. The peach-faced little girl in front of me probably doesn''t know that he has a seniority enough to be herozi.

    If the Phoenix n knew that a Demon King of his level hade in, I am afraid that the old Phoenix would have to erect a beautiful feather feather and explode hair.

    But this little phoenix is ??really not afraid of death.

    She let Mian wear a peach-colored shirt,y on hisp by herself, and let him y the tune to her.

    Di Ji Chi-with a pair of naked jade feet, with bells tied on his feet, the jade feet are tender and tender, and cute, Mian looked at him for a few times, then retracted his gaze.

    He stroked her hair and asked badly: "Di Ji will marry the little prince Qilin in the future, so I''m not afraid of being punished if I''m in trouble with me like this?"

    Chu Huang nodded: "I''m afraid, but I don''t want to be a caged bird for the rest of my life rather than being punished. I am not suitable for the little prince. The little prince thinks that I am not a good woman. It¡¯s not bad for me to get out."

    She rested her armfortably and looked at the sycamore forest above: "God''s blood continuity is really so important? To tie people together regardless of their wishes?"

    "Mian is just a low-level protoss, and I dare not dismiss the views of Emperor Ji." Mian smiled.

    She rolled her eyes, sat up with a smile, and squeezed his chin: "Little male pet, that''s okay, you really know yourself."

    He smiled stiffly for a second, gritted his teeth and said: "Di Ji said so."

    Mian often wanted to strangle her to death.

    She teased him: "Little Protoss, can you cook, mortal cakes, you go make one for Bendiji to taste."

    "No."

    "If you don''t know how to do it, learn how to be a favorite of men!"

    "..."

    "Little Protoss, sing a song, babble like that."

    "No."

    "I will turn you into a mirror with a water mirror, and you will learn from it ande over."

    Mian felt that one day he would fail the mission. The reason for the failure was to choke the Phoenix Emperor Ji to death.

    He had to wash her clothes, wash her feet, and tell her stories by the way.

    When he gritted his teeth to learn to sing, the night that the opposite Di Jiughed a hundred times, he finally became her "male favorite" and slept with her for one night.

    Mianyang exasperated, wishing to kill her in this regard.

    She just looked at him with a smile, touched his ears, and whispered in his ears: "Little Protoss, what do you want to do when youe to my side? Do you want Phoenix''s blood?"

    The painstaking effort of the phoenix body can wash the marrow of the lower protoss and transform it into a talented higher protoss. Unfortunately, the Phoenix, who has lost the painstaking effort, will no longer be diligent in his cultivation.

    Mian was startled, Peach Blossom narrowed her eyes and smiled: "If I want, will Diji give it?"

    Chu Huang held his chin, turned his head to look at him, and said, "Hey, I''ll give you the blood of my heart, and I won''t be the Phoenix Emperor. We will get a beating together at that time, but you can rest assured, since it is me. It''s a burden to you, you are a little male favorite, Ben Diji will protect you. I will carry it for you."

    "It''s just that you may be driven out of the Phoenix n, and you will be two ordinary gods, without being blessed by the n, and being able to go anywhere in the Six Realms freely. Would you like to?"

    Mian was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he was bewildered by the clean and pious eyes before him, thinking that he was really a little protoss who wanted her blood.

    He was in aplicated mood and nodded and said, "Okay."

    Chu Huang''s eyes lit up, and her eyebrows curled up: "That one look is for sure. When my mother''s birthday is over, I will give you the blood of God. Let''s walk together to see the mountains and rivers in your story."

    It''s a pity that Mian knew that Little Diji couldn''t wait for this day.

    Whoever wants to be with her forever, the feelings of demons have always been cold. It''s just a scene.

    On the day of Chuhuang''s mother''s birthday, the Dongchuang incident happened and Mian was taken away and put to death in secret.

    The Phoenix tribe naturally does not allow a little **** like him to defile the princess. In the eyes of the Phoenix tribe, the marriage of the Qilin tribe is very important. If Mian is killed, Chuhuang will be willing to marry the little prince Huanqi.

    When the first phoenix arrived, Mian had only onest breath, and she was about to disperse her soul.

    Before that, Mian had never felt that Chu Huang had such a strong affection for herself. She always called him like a stubborn little male favorite and a little protoss, and she rarely even called him A Mian.

    But that day, hot tears fell on his face.

    "Sorry, I killed you."

    "Don''t be afraid, A Mian, I will definitely save you."

    A very light and gentle kiss fell on her forehead, and Phoenix''s blood flowed from the tip of her heart to his heart.

    A long time ago, Mian heard that when the gods get married, they will exchange each other''s efforts, just a drop, expressing love and mutual understanding.

    He didn''t know how much effort she gave him, and almost killed her half life.

    He wondered nkly, what is this the first phoenix who gave him so much phoenix blood? Isn''t the rtionship between the two of them like a child''s y?

    Even if it is guilty, she shouldn''t do it.

    "Don''t be afraid, when you wake up, let''s leave together." Chu Huang still remembered the appointment that night.

    But if you want to awaken Mian, you need the Chiyu Divine Fire. Chiyu Divine Fire has always guarded the Phoenix family. With it, the parasol tree is endless, and the Phoenix family will have a home.

    Chu Huang said: "I will take you over and let Shenhuo wake you up."

    She naturally didn''t dare to touch the foundation of her n, but now epting so much effort from her, she can be regarded as a member of the Phoenix n, and Shenhuo is naturally his foundation.

    She took her crown on her back and ced him under the poinciana tree, with the sacred fire wafting above.

    Chuhuang Jieyin, drew divine fire to save people.

    But she didn''t know that the "Huaer" she had been raising for several years was a thief.

    That day, the sacred fire went out, and the poinciana tree fell instantly.

    The man who loves tough and love, cooks for her, sings and tells stories to her holds Akabane Divine Fire, and looks at her coldly in the air.

    "A Mian?" She was pale.

    "My name, Di Mian." He curled his lips, "Thank you Di Ji Shenhuo."

    Chu Huangfang knew that what a heartbeat was just a meticulousyout by others. He acted so well that he finally acted like her sweetheart.

    The ne tree began to wither, and the boundary of the tablet copsed.

    When Emperor Mian smashed out of the Phoenix tribe, he held the Phoenix tribe''s neck, hesitated for a long time, frowned coldly, and threw them away.

    *

    Dimian didn''t know how much punishment Chu Huang had to bear for this.

    She was imprisoned in the Phoenix n''s prison, where she practiced her body with thirty-two injections of weak water, torturing her soul for life.

    Until the newly grown-up Huanqi carefully picked her up from the dungeon.

    Huanqi faded her milky appearance, and she looked very beautiful.

    "I marry Chuhuang, and I bless the Phoenix n." He said, "Don''t hurt her."

    Chu Huang looked at his blue clothes and an anxious face. For the first time, she knew that she was wrong. She gave up pearls and fell in love with fish eyes.

    But Huanqi should meet better people, and she shouldn''t let Huanqi take care of her mistakes.

    She went to the Demon Realm alone, designing to bring back the fire.

    When leaving the Demon Realm, he was discovered.

    The demon **** looked at her with interest: "You are the Phoenix Emperor Ji, why, Emperor Mian, I heard that she used to torture you hard enough, do you want to do it yourself?"

    A person walked out of darkness, with the mark of the Demon King on his brows, and looked at Chu Huang with a pale face.

    "Let''s do it." The Demon God squinted his eyes.

    Dimian was silent for a moment, and raised his palm to hit Chu Huang.

    She vomited arge mouthful of blood, and at thest minute, struggling to send the divine fire out, the palm of her eyebrow pierced the emperor crown''s shoulder, and Chu Huang curled her lips and smiled: "How, I have a lot of grudges! With my n stuff, I really thought it could be all over my body. And retreat? You wait for the demon, wanting magic fire, wishful thinking!"

    Gouyu ran away carrying the sacred fire, tearing time and space in a sh, disappearing.

    The devil looked cold: "You!"

    The Emperor Mian on the side suddenly shot, breaking up the first phoenix soul.

    The Demon God frowned, seeing that she was out of breath, and he couldn''t say anything.

    The crowd dispersed, and after a long time, Emperor Mian walked over and held her with shaking hands.

    He pulled out the Emei stabbing with karma on his shoulders, holding her and walked out of the demon realm.

    He saved her with the hidden phoenix heart and blood, traveled through the Six Realms, and watched her rebirth from the ashes.

    Before she woke up, it was also the eve of the battle between gods and demons.

    Dimian could only watch Huanqi take her away.

    Demon feelings are cold, and Emperor Mian also thought that at first. He thought that in those years, when he closed his eyes and watched Chu Huang''s unhindered work for him, it was a joke to meticulously heal his injuries;

    He thought he was patiently wearing peach-colored clothes, holding her to tell her stories, just to get Akabane''s sacred fire;

    He thought that the night moon was blurred, and when the magnanimous Di Ji described the future for him, his rapid heartbeat was not a heartbeat.

    But he forgot, from the beginning, he was born for her liking.

    When he was still transformed into an ugly monster, he knew Di Ji''s slender waist and what size, he knew the color she liked, and the tone she liked.

    It took Dimian a thousand years to experience the pain of tempering to be what she likes.

    Later in the year after he missed her, he remembered countless times that he pretended to wake up and saw those bright eyes.

    His heart beat again and again, and the deer bumped randomly.

    Chu Huang never knew how many years he had waited for this first encounter.

 Chapter 137: Fan Wai Six [Xiao Su Su & Demon God]

    [Childhood Susu & Demon God Tantai Jin]

    He remembered how he died.

    His life as a mortal was very short. He died at the age of twenty-two and defeated Lian Yuehe.

    Xiao Linbing approached the city. He didn''t want to be that man''s prisoner of war and jumped into the fire.

    It''s not about spine, but whenever there is a glimmer of hope, Tantai Jin will not choose to die. He knew that he couldn''t live anymore. Instead of letting Xiao Lin do it, he had better make his own choice, at least with dignity.

    Although dignity is in his eyes, it is nothing.

    Recollecting this life is not easy.

    He was born and lost his mother, and lived in the court at a young age. Finally he returned to Zhou and seized power from his father and brother, but lost to the true love of heaven, Xiao Rin.

    Tantai Jin was lying in the fire and saw the people Shanhu Long live, the weak and bright woman, holding Xiao Lin''s hand, standing beside Xiao Lin.

    In a daze, Tan Taijin remembered that she was called Ye Bingshang, Xiao Lin''s wife.

    When I wanted to get everything about Xiao Rin, I also wanted to get Ye Bingshang, but when he really lost everything, he didn''t feel much regret.

    He couldn''t bear the pain, curled up, his eyes were resentful, and his heart was unwilling. His power was lost, but he didn''t have much obsession with Ye Bingshang.

    To gain, only to defeat Xiao Lin, and to lose, it seems that it would not be so persistent.

    After imitating others for a lifetime, the young man will inevitably feel a little at a loss at the end of his life.

    When the tongue of fire licked his body, he was thinking, he learned the love and hatred of others, but when it came to his head, did he really like the woman named Ye Bingshang?

    The answer is unknown.

    A fire in the world burned his body.

    No one remembers thest little prince of the Tantai n in history.

    *

    Han Yan picked him back, the evil bone was reborn, and the demon **** came to the world since then.

    It took a long time for Tantai Jin to realize that the devil in the world was destined to be born alone. With a poisoned heart, he walked into the magical way.

    How many people had been killed, he didn''t remember, when the Tushen crossbow was pulled apart, the fragile immortals fell one by one in front of him, and he piled up a tomb of ten thousand immortals with great interest.

    The man in Xuan Yi sat high above the Tomb of Ten Thousand Immortals, deeply smelling the blood in the air, fascinated by the breath.

    The immortals who used to be aloof are no more than weak ants under his palm.

    The blood flowed through his fingertips, so warm.

    In the 430th year after he got rid of his identity as a mortal, he saw Xiao Rin¡¯s reincarnation. When Gongye Jianwu was still breathing, Tantai Jin poked him with his sword hilt: "Tell me, the one you used to like. People, what happened afterwards?"

    He forgot Ye Bingshang''s name and her appearance. I just remember the love I haven''t learned when I was a mortal boy.

    Gongye Jihen didn''t say anything, and his soul disappeared.

    Tantai Jin looked at him nkly for a while, then retracted the Heaven shing Sword. Throwing his body into the Tomb of Ten Thousand Immortals, threw it in like a shame.

    Day after day, the monks have no room to live, and can only survive underground like a mouse in a gutter.

    Gradually, the blood could no longer arouse his interest.

    Tantai Jin didn''t even have any interest in catching those gray mice, and would rather lie in the Demon Realm to sleep.

    Drought and Jingxi were worried about this and began to send him women.

    He finds it funny, knowing that the Devil God is not merciless, what is the use of giving him a woman? Even if they are naked, in his eyes, they are just a pile of dead flesh.

    They found many women, including enchanting magic girls, shivering monks and fairies, and they didn''t even know where to find a few mortal women.

    He walked over, the pressure made them dare not even lift their heads.

    He lifted their chins with his toes: "Talk."

    "The devil **** spares his life, the devil **** spares his life."

    He sneered, there was no wave in his heart, and even the curiosity that he had when he was young has faded.

    Ruthlessness and love, is the best punishment of the Devil God by the way of heaven.

    He is sinful, but he can never taste the taste of being a man. In this world, no one will love him. Perhaps one day, when he died, there would be no one to collect his body. The Six Realms would only cheer.

    Until one day, Jingxi told him: "In the Tomb of Ten Thousand Immortals, Gongye''s dead body is gone."

    Tantai Jin suddenly became interested: "Oh?"

    His avatar suddenly appeared beside Wanxian Tomb, following a shallow fragrance, he saw her for the first time.

    A little girl Yujian stole Gongye''s dead body and ran away.

    She rubbed her eyes and cried, and hugged the corpse.

    "Brother, Su Su takes you home."

    Tantai Jin looked nkly for a while, snapped his fingers, and the girl rolled down the fairy sword together with the human body, and fell heavily into the mortal world.

    She was so courageous, no monk in the world dared to get involved in his territory, but a little girl who hadn''t grown up took the courage of the leopard and tried to steal Gongye''s dead body.

    The girl got up from the ground and looked around suspiciously.

    She gritted her teeth, fell blue and purple on her body, turned into a small wooden horse, put Gongye Jianwu on it, and tried to take him away.

    The fingers under the cloak of Tantai Jin moved slightly, and the wooden horse turned into a piece of paper, lightly falling to the ground, and no longer had the power to hump up.

    The girl was dull, squatting down, carrying Gongye Jiwu on her back and ran forward.

    Tantai Jin suddenly became angry and turned his palm.

    Under the real fire, the tongue of mes spread, igniting their surroundings.

    The girl wanted to protect Gongye Jianwu in the fire, but she couldn''t protect him. Even though she hugged her tightly, she could only watch her brother turn into ashes.

    After a long time, she crawled out of the fire and cried loudly.

    Tantai Jin looked coldly at the girl who hadn''t been injured by the real fire, but the Phoenix Protoss who hadn''t grown up?

    For a moment, he had the idea of ??strangling her to death, strangling her at an early age while the Protoss hadn''t grown up.

    But when he watched her work so hard to protect Gongye Jianwu, he suddenly remembered the year he died as a mortal.

    The fire was so big that it almost consumed the entire city. Everyone pped their hands and cheered, no one to protect him and apany him.

    After many years, Tantai Jin once again experienced that kind of resentment and jealousy.

    He didn''t kill Su Su. After watching her for a long time, he didn''t know what he wanted to see from her.

    *

    More than ten years have passed.

    It took a long time for Tantai Jin to forget about it. On that day, his subordinates said that a traitor had emerged from among the monks, and he had captured a monk who was born with a spiritual body and wanted to offer it to him.

    He saw the girl again.

    She was tricked out of the sect by a defecting colleague and brought to Tantai Jin.

    Shocked and pressed Su Su''s hand on the soul stone.

    The soul stone shines, and only a clean and pure soul can make the soul stone shine.

    Anxiety expressed his appreciation, and the traitor was very happy.

    The Demon King''s pce was **** and gloomy, and Tantai Jin was sitting on the throne, surrounded by ck mist.

    The ck cloak envelops the body, and the only exposed eyes are without emotion.

    He coldly looked at everything in the Demon Pce, as well as the little white figure.

    The girl was teased by the monsters around her. She knotted her hands and tried to attack them. She was very fierce. It was a pity that she experienced such a thing for the first time, and she was young. How could she beat these people out?

    Su Su tried to fly out with the sword, but was pped back by the demons at the door.

    The demons are all human spirits. Seeing that the demons on the throne are silent and watching them y with girls, they obviously acquiesced to their actions, so they intensified.

    Su Su''s white skirt was dirty, she rolled on the ground a few times, and she couldn''t escape anyway.

    In the end, Su Su was so anxious that he turned into a prototype, covered his cheeks with wings, and cried.

    The lights of the magic pce were "crackling".

    Tantai Jin''splexion was pale against the lights, he propped his chin and stared at her.

    Xiao Susu was sobbing.

    The traitor pointed to Susu and said tly: "I havee to take refuge in Demon Venerable. This is a gift I gave to Demon Venerable."

    The next moment, the traitor''s eyes widened, a "heavy" sound was made in his throat, and blood snaked from the corner of his mouth.

    The traitor died so easily.

    Everyone fell silent, and realized that afterwards, they were shocked to find that the Demon God seemed to be unhappy.

    Tan Tai Jin suddenly stretched out his pale fingers and picked her up.

    With tears in Su Su''s eyes, Tan Tai Jin blushed when she saw her, thinking she was going to say something terrific, but she suddenly said, "I''m not afraid of you!"

    The corners of Tantai Jin''s lips hidden under the cloak bend, and his gaze sweeps over her trembling legs.

    The ungrown little phoenix pads the soles of tenderness and tenderness.

    The adult Phoenix tribe can burn the ancient Buzhou Mountain, and the karma fire that Akabane falls can burn all the evils in the world.

    I don''t know...Can one day burn all his sins like this?

    He looked at these clean and clear eyes.

    The ancients were dying, and now, only thisst **** belongs to the ancients, as well as his monster that was born for loneliness.

    He touched Zhu Yu who touched her eyebrows, suddenly raised his hand and threw her back to Hengyang Sect.

    La Ying ran out, frowned and said, "Master Devil, did you just let her go like this?"

    He said coldly: "Otherwise?"

    "She is a monk." Su Ying''s expression isplicated, "How can you let the monk go?"

    His pitch-ck eyes looked at the phoenix feathers that fell on his palm: "Saiying, do you believe in death?"

    Su Ying was startled and remained silent for a long time.

    The ancient demon **** also asked her this question.

    Soon after, the immortal ancient demon **** was besieged by the gods, betrayed by the demon king, and dissipated in the world.

    *

    The devil has the ability to foresee himself.

    This is something no one knows.

    The ancient demon **** foresaw the scene of his death, so he looked for a way to solve it, created the same path of sorrow, and tried to break free from the heavenly way and get rid of his death. Unfortunately, he failed.

    The most funny thing is that the ancient demon **** died on the same path ofpassion.

    Tantai Jin''s predictive ability, at the moment he got rid of a mortal body and became a demon god, he also saw that he would die.

    The body melts into the same path of sadness, always lonely and cold, and plunged into darkness.

    The demons are selfish, and Tantai Jin is no exception.

    He only loves himself.

    Even if the six worlds turned into dust, his eyes would not blink.

    So when Sha Ying and Jing Mie begged him to open up the same path ofpassion, he yed with those divine beads and smiled silently.

    They were wrong, he Tantai Jin, and would never sacrifice himself for others.

    He would rather lose the world.

    Thest protoss, Tantai Jin thought, since the gods love themon people, can they save him this despicable demon?

    ying with palm feathers, he suddenly smiled and had a bold idea.

    The ancient lessons learned first, it is impossible to open the same path ofpassion, so it is better to take a gamble.

    The feathers in his hand fluttered lightly, flying into the air with the four divine beads.

    With the rotation of his pale fingers, the divine beads gathered together and became a piece of transparent ss, enveloping the phoenix feathers.

    He flicked a drop of blood at his fingertips, giving the zed sacred stone power.

    Gradually, Liuli appeared in outline.

    The girl''s slender feet, fluttering skirt, holy face appeared for the first time, and finally a little cinnabar on the center of her eyebrows.

    She was standing in the air, with clear eyes and firmness, holding a sword.

    Tantai Jin''s yful smile froze at the corner of his mouth, staring at her nkly. For the first time in his life, he looked up to a person.

    As if there was a hand in his heart, gently flicking it made him feel a bit strange.

    That''s how little Phoenix grew up.

    Caught off guard, just appeared in front of him.

    Tantai Jin stretched out his hand, and the goddess fell into his palm.

    It was cold and unattainable, even if it was very close to her, there was still a sense of distance.

    He looked at her weirdly, his expression slightly distorted.

    Tan Tai Jin suddenly remembered the man who refused to give up, boldly stealing the body of Gong Ye Jie, and wanted his senior to walk decently.

    "Li Susu?"

    The devil is not merciless, he doesn''t know what the strange feeling in his heart is, just a goddess image after she grows up, can''t dispel his original n.

    Tantai Jin didn''t use the four divine beads to open the ruthless way. He turned the divine beads into the statue of the colored ze goddess and sent it back to the time and space of the past, beside him when he was young.

    Upon learning that Xianmen nned to send Su Su back to five hundred years ago, the entire demons and demons were caught in a riot.

    "Master Devil, what should we do? We want to stop them!"

    Tantai Jin''s sleeves flicked, and the water mirror in the sky showed the appearance of an immortal world.

    He didn''t panic, because all this was the game he had set, and he didn''t want the set death, so he made a big bet with the six worlds.

    If he loses, he will die with his death. If he wins, he will get rid of his death, and the Six Realms will pave the way for him.

    The young girl Susu sat in the magic circle with her hands sealed, and in front of her was a mirror that had been barely repaired.

    The mirror reflected her in the past, which was not different from the goddess image he once sent away.

    "Going to pump my evil bone five hundred years ago?" He propped his chin and looked at the scene in the water mirror. Suddenly he had a strange expectation. "To pump the evil bone requires me to be emotional, then one day, you will be like Protect me as you protect him?"

    Heughed suddenly, and whispered to the girl in the water mirror: "If you have the ability, let me fall in love with you. Otherwise, you will definitely lose this bet on the fate of the six worlds."

    At that time, the all-powerful demon **** didn''t think he would lose, he just wanted to use the goddess to change his death.

    But he never thought that the beginning of the story was conspiracy and selfishness, and the end of the story was love and giving.

 Chapter 138: Fan Wai Seven [Su Su*TaiJin]

    [About body]

    Once the Demon World hosted a banquet for Emperor Ami. As the demon king, Tantai Jin and Su Su sat on the top to entertain the officials.

    When the banquet was approaching halfway, Xikan''s domain master was long overdue.

    He knelt on the ground and repeatedly pleaded for sin: "Something happened to the minister''s Xikan, so he couldn''te in time. The queen of the demon will forgive the sins."

    Every time Su Su saw Lord Xikan, he was quite amazed.

    The real body of Lord Xikan is a grizzly bear who has lived for thousands of years. His real body has smooth hair and is very burly. Speaking of it, demonizing into a human form has something to do with the real body.

    After thousands of years of practice, almost most monsters will beautify themselves when transforming, so that there is no particrly ugly existence in the monster world.

    Because of the burly body, Lord Xikan''s body is also a heroic man.

    The bronzed skin, the exposed arms are vigorous and powerful, and the powerful muscles are full of strength. His size alone can match the size of two adult men.

    Su Su looked at Lord Xi Kan''s arms that were thicker than his own waist, and his teeth were a little sore.

    Tantai Jin sat next to her, and naturally noticed that Su Su''s gaze stayed on Lord Xi Kan for a while.

    Tantai Jin raised his eyes, and a pair of magic pupils fell on the master Xikan.

    After scanning Lord Xi Kan, he coldly squinted his eyes.

    Don''t look at the Lord Xikan''s "thin and big leaves", but he is as thin as a hair. When you look at the expression of the devil, Lord Xi Kan knows that it''s not good.

    He was worried for a while, and heard the man above his chin and smiled and asked: "The folk customs of Xikan, but has it be more open?"

    The master of Xikan was puzzled: "Your Majesty Demon is joking, Xikan is no different from hundreds of years ago."

    Lord Xikan heard the yin and yang cynical voice of the demon from above: "Dignified Lord Xikan, came to the Demon Pce for a banquet, and he was not covered in clothes. Lord Xikan set an example by doing this, eh?"

    Lord Xikan was ashamed and felt quite aggrieved.

    They are monsters. Naturally, they admire freedom much more than Moxiu. He only showed his arms. There are also little monsters in Xikanyu wearing panties.

    The officials underneath were gloating with misfortunes and smiling, they were all a group of bad friends, and naturally they would not speak for the Lord Xikan.

    Susu still couldn''t stand it anymore, pulling Tantai Jin''s sleeve.

    "Hey, enough is enough."

    A man as big as Lord Xikan stood in the hall at a loss, fearful and at a loss, strangely pitiful.

    Tantai Jin pursed his lips, nced at Su Su, and walked away.

    That nce was very meaningful, and Su Su rarely saw the grievance of gritted teeth from his expression. It seemed that she wanted to strangle her to death, or wanted to lose her temper to the courtiers underneath, so she held back.

    She was funny and curious.

    Since the two got married, she asked Xingxing Tantaijin not to give the moon, it is rare to see him annoyed by herself.

    After the banquet was over, Su Su was not in a hurry to coax him, and talked with Xiao Ami for a while.

    When she went back to the sleeping hall, she found that Tantai Jin hadn''t returned yet.

    The maidservant looked at Su Su and said, "Your Majesty the Devil is in the front hall, dealing with matters reported by the adults, and may not return to the sleeping hall tonight."

    Su Su nodded: "I see, then you tell your Majesty that I will sleep with Little Diji tonight."

    The maidservant: "..."

    Su Su turned around and went to A Mi''s bedroom.

    The maidservant turned her head nervously, and said in a trembling voice: "Magic, Demon..."

    The Xuanyi man''s fingers plunged into the pir, and looking at Su Su''s back, the pir was pinched with a few finger marks.

    Tantai Jin went to the front hall with a cold face and dealt with the affairs of the Demon Realm in the middle of the night. He called in his attendants and asked, "Is the queen back?"

    The attendant shook his head: "The Queen is still in the Imperial Pce."

    "Is Little Diji asleep?"

    "Sleep."

    Tan Tai Jin threw down the pen, got up and walked out.

    *

    Xiao Ami was very happy for Susu''s arrival.

    Susu said something intimately and intimately with her, and put her daughter to sleep.

    A Mi hugged cloth tiger, clenched her small fist, and slept with pink cheeks.

    Su Su looked at her daughter with a smile, and waited for the person toe over.

    Sure enough, in the middle of the night, a pair of powerful arms hugged her horizontally, and walked out without saying a word.

    The faint evening flowers of the demon world bloomed in the night, very beautiful.

    Fireflies were flying in the air. She looked at Tantai Jin''s so delicate profile face, and smiled deliberately to rub his face: "Aren''t you angry with me? Why, you''re not angry?"

    He lowered his eyes and nced at her.

    "Knowing I''m angry, and leaving without looking back?"

    Su Su dangled a pair of jade feet in his arms: "I haven''t seen you angry for a long time, so I miss it."

    Seeing him pursing his lips, Su Su suddenly covered his face with his sleeves, and said dullly: "It''s only a few years before you are angry with me. I will bring Ah Mi back to Hengyang Sect tomorrow, so as not to hinder the devil. Your lord¡¯s eyes."

    Tan Tai Jin put Su Su on the swing, picked up the shoes on the ground, put on her exquisite right foot, and whispered: "Su Su, I am not angry with you."

    Su Su removed one sleeve: "Then who are you angry with?"

    There was a subtle emotion in his eyes, he paused, calmed down, and said nonchntly, "I''m not angry."

    The more so, the more curious Su Su, she took his hand: "Let me see, okay?"

    Tantai Jin said lightly: "No, it''ste at night, I will take you back to the bedroom."

    She flew off the swing frame: "Then I will sleep with A Mi."

    "Su Su." Tan Tai Jin hugged her and whispered, "Do you really want to torture me like this?"

    He broke the person in his arms, took her little hand, gritted her teeth, ced it on his forehead, and closed his eyes.

    A piece of the past in Susu''s memory appeared before his eyes.

    She looked at the picture in Tan Tai Jin''s heart in surprise.

    *

    It turned out to be a memory of 1,500 years ago, when Su Su fled from Tantai Jin, bid farewell to Xiao Lin, and went to the extreme north to find the desert.

    She didn''t expect to find Tantai Jin with a blind eye and broken meridians on the road.

    "Laugh as you want." The young man, together with the ck cloak, was half-hidden in the snow.

    Su Su said: "Shut up." If she can, she really doesn''t want to save someone who wants to kill herself all the time.

    Su Su summoned the bay red horse, and took him to hug him.

    The girl took a breath, sank her dantian, supported the young man under her ribs, and hugged the person in one breath. Easily and effortlessly, she pped her hands and brushed away the snowkes he had brought on him.

    Tantai Jin: "..."

    He is very tall, although thin, but not much lighter. Being picked up so simply by a girl who looked delicate, even though there was no love, a strange embarrassment was born in her heart.

    The girl ignored the boy''s dark expression, andughed out amusedly.

    He was on horseback, his face growing gloomy.

    At night, he found a family to settle down, and Su Sude wiped the blood from his body to clean up the traces of Xuanbing needle stuck in his eyes.

    She soaked the kerchief in hot water and wiped off the blood stains on his face. Tan Tai Jin ck pupil looked at her faintly, and the girl brushed his cheek with her fingers. Tan Tai Jin subconsciously wanted to move it sideways, but she held it back.

    If his hands and feet are intact, he must coldly pat her hands away at this moment.

    It''s a pity that he can''t do anything now.

    Su Su dealt with his wrists and ankles again. She wiped off the blood and wrapped up his wounds with a clean cloth.

    Tantai''s angle of attack was clear and sharp, abandoning Tantai Jin''s hands and feet, deliberately causing him extreme pain.

    Knowing that Tantai Jin might be so painful that life would be worse than death, Su Su also started softly.

    After all, she is not his pervert who takes torturing people as happiness, naturally she will not make things worse at this kind of moment.

    Su Su wrung out the **** white cloth towel and asked him, "Where else is there any injury?"

    Tantai Jin tightened his lips and ignored her.

    She looked down and saw that his clothes were darker in color. The boy had a ck color, which could hide the wound.

    That ce, just in the abdomen.

    Su Sumo took a moment, fearing that he would bleed too much to death, and stretched out his hand to untie his belt.

    Tantai Jin''s limbs were scrapped and could not move. He stared at the girl''s fingers and said coldly, "What are you doing?"

    Even if the fragrance on his body resembles Albizia Julibrissin, he is still taking off his clothes now.

    Under the candlelight, the girl tilted her head to look at him, and responded casually: "Covet your beauty, while you can''t move, isn''t it just right?"

    Thinking of something, she smiled a little badly, raised her arms, and looked down at him above him.

    "Tantaijin, if you are afraid, call for help. There are not only the two of us here, but there are also Xiaoling and her mother-inw and grandfather outside."

    Tan Tai Jin stared at the delicate face above.

    He had no love for his lover that year, and Su Su''s joke should have been harmless to him.

    But when her hand opened his shirt, Xu was the coldness of winter, which brought a little shudder to his skin.

    Subconsciously, he unexpectedly felt a little nervous.

    Su Su looked down and saw no wounds. It turned out that she had misunderstood. The blood in his abdomen was someone else''s.

    She paused, and put his clothes on him if nothing had happened.

    As a result, he had just fastened his clothes and saw a pair of dark eyes that were about toe.

    "What''s the matter with you?" she asked suspiciously.

    He sneered, closed his eyes, with a slight look of hatred and hatred towards her.

    Su Su didn''t understand the meaning, and said: "It''s inexplicable."

    There was only one bed in the room, which was upied by Tantai Jin. That night, Su Su slept on the table, sleeping very ufortably, and sore all over.

    She didn''t know what the boy was thinking.

    Because of this misunderstanding, Tantai Jin kept his eyes open all night, looking at Ye Xue outside the window.

    For the young devil, he has no self-esteem, and naturally he has never felt inferiorityplex, but Su Su nced at him tonight and pulled up his clothes, inexplicably reminding him of the clear words of Tantai Jin on the boat the previous two days.

    Tantai clearly stepped on his feet and smiled contemptuously: "I heard that your empress is the number one beauty in Huaizhou who was famous in the world. Look at your look like a weak waste, it would be better to be a princess. , Israel serves people."

    Weak waste.

    The girl hugged him on the horse so easily, she took off his clothes tonight, just nced lightly, and hurriedly pulled him up as if she was disgusted...

    There is a feeling of hatred in the heart of the boy without love.

    I don''t know if it is to the girl lying on the table, or to my body that can''t practice martial arts.

    He was very pale that year, with a sickly cold feeling on his skin, as thin as a bamboo. Daxia Shangwu, most men have strong muscles, but he doesn''t.

    His abdomen is well-proportioned, with only a thinyer of muscle on the texture, which is fairer than a woman''s skin.

    Starving all the year round, he just wanted to do his best to survive, and he never cared about this dder.

    The young devil''s inferiorityplex came veryte, and in the night of the human vige, no one could look at it.

    Apanied by the dawn, these initial sorrows and cowardice were hidden in his heart.

    Later, he got up from the Guikuhe River. At first, there was almost only a skeleton left. When he could grow out of a flesh body, he somehow remembered the night in the human vige.

    The girl opened his shirt and closed it quickly and silently.

    Tan Tai Jin sneered, and spent some effort in reshaping his body.

    It''s a pity that the sky is unsatisfactory, and the existence of the devil has already surpassed thews of the world.

    Just as the human nature of the bear demon and the lion spirit is strong, the body of the demon **** is more inclined to the beauty of long.

    He belongs to the genre of demons, and his fleshly body has deceptive beauty, which is far from the master of Xikan.

    "..."

    Even after so many years, Tan Tai Jin still thought that Su Su liked him, at least it was the man who used to be the kind of strong and powerful man like Xia Guo in the world.

    For the demon **** Tantai Jin, he can naturally change, and even take away other people''s bodies, but after all, it is not his own body, and he can''t bear to use other people''s bodies to get along with Su Su.

    Su Su looked at this memory, opened his eyes, and looked at the handsome demon in front of him, feeling veryplicated.

    The corner of Su Su''s mouth wanted to rise very much, and she was forced down by her life.

    Tantai Jin pursed his lips: "If you want tough, you canugh."

    After a thousand years, with this familiar word, she seemed to see the young man in the snow again, obviously full of emotions, very minded in her heart, but pretending to be calm and calm.

    She was not polite, and sneered on his shoulders.

    "Hahaha..."

    Tantai Jin''s face grew darker and his body stiffened.

    Obviously he made herugh, but at this time, the blue veins on his forehead jumped, and there was a rare sense of shame.

    "So, are you envious of Lord Xi Kan''s physical body?" Su Su opened his arms and gestured in an extremely exaggerated posture.

    Tantai Jin said nothing.

    Su Su knew it well, and smiled seriously and said, "Let''s go back to the sleeping hall."

    The two of them walked a long way, and Su Su heard the silent Tantai Jin suddenly speak with disdain: "The body of a **** can transform everything, so what is the Lord Xikan?"

    After a pause, he nced at Su Su and said calmly: "If you like it, I will reshape my body tomorrow."

    Su Su couldn''t help it anymore, rushed into his arms, smiled and said: "I want to tell that young devil."

    "I just wanted to see if there were any other injuries on his body, and I felt a little ashamed. How could he think I like Lord Xikan or Zimin Daxia?"

    "Does he know that the body of God is the best-looking existence in the world."

    All beings have spirits, and you, who are in my heart, are the most exciting.

    Tantai Jin lowered his eyes and saw Su Su''s bright eyes.

    For a long time, he curled his lips.

    "Yeah."

    The young demon **** and him now know about it.

 Chapter 139: Extra eight

    On the eighth day of the lunar new year, it''s the Hundred Years Competition again.

    Thepetition is still held in the Hengyang Sect. The current Hundred Years Competition is different from before. In the past, the Hundred Years Competition was for the purpose of exchanging information and fighting against the demons together. Now the two races of the Fairy and Demons live together peacefully for the time being. Naturally, the Centennial Competition is only for the graduates of the school entrance examination. The role of.

    Su Su sent a letter to Gongye Jiwu in advance, expressing the hope that Tantai Jin will bring a young monk from the Demon Realm topete.

    Gongye Jianwu had finished reading the letter and naturally had no objections.

    Knowing that the demon king ising, the Hengyang Sect started to open the courtyard a few days ago, preparing to entertain the guests of the demon n.

    To be honest, the younger brothers are quite disturbed. Thousands of years ago, the scene of how Tantai Jin was tyrannical and murderous is vivid. Now think about such a big demoning to his own sect. Whenever he turns his face, it will be no survivor.

    Although he knew that Tantai Jin saved the Six Realms, the psychological shadow could not dissipate in a moment.

    The people in the sect were in panic, and Gongye, who was the head of trust, felt helpless in his heart.

    Fortunately, he had a good mentality, andforted: "Don''t worry, even if something happens, the head will die in front of you."

    Yuefuya said in a hurry, "Senior Brother Master is also joking?"

    Gongye smiled faintly.

    The younger brothers were notforted by the sneer jokes of the boss. On that day, everyone was anxiously waiting for Tantai Jin to arrive.

    ck clouds gathered in the sky, and the strong dark color made the brothers unable to help but look up.

    A nine-headed bird monster carriage came from the sky.

    Gongye Jiwu stood against the wind, smiling gently: "Junior sister."

    Sure enough, a white hand on the car wheel raised the driving curtain, revealing Su Su''s smiling face: "Big brother, Fuya!"

    Su Su jumped out of the car and hadn''t seen his old home for a long time. This time it was apetition, and the main purpose was toe back and have a look.

    In the past, Su Su was the younger sister of the crowd in Hengyang. Now that she came back, all the older brothers and sisters were so happy that they instantly forgot her goddess status and gathered around.

    The crowd spoke warmly and affectionately.

    The demon world monk who followed the nine-headed bird cart to look at Su Su, and then to the cart that was on top of the dark clouds, they all chose to be quiet as a chicken.

    Everyone knows that, in fact, the devil is disdainful of what a shabbypetition.

    It''s not that the young brothers of the demon n will be ashamed of losing. The demon are all belligerent and eager to try. The reason why the Demon Lord does not want toe is that it is said that there are many former rivals of the Demon Lord in the Hengyang Sect.

    Ju are more kind and upright than the former demon king.

    Nowadays, the devil''s unpleasant mood can even be felt by the nine-headed bird.

    Tantai Jin held A Mi with one hand and got out of the carriage. At a nce, he saw Gongye Jiwu who was facing the wind in Yushu.

    How deeply entangled this person with his death, Tan Tai Jin narrowed his eyes, holding his daughter as if nothing had happened and walked over.

    Gongye Ji has no eyes warm and moist, neither sad nor happy. When he looked at A Mi in his arms, he was a little startled, and then his eyes softened.

    "Are you Mi?"

    A Mi looked at Gongye Jiwu with big watery eyes, blinked for a long while, Chong Gongye Jiwu stretched out his hand: "Uncle Hug."

    Gongye Jianwu stretched out his hand stiffly, and hugged Ah Mi from Tantaijin''s arms.

    Tantai Jin raised his eyebrows and let go.

    Su Su looked at A Mi, then at his stiff senior, walked to Tantai Jin and quietly twisted his waist: "Hey, what the **** are you doing with A Mi?"

    Tan Tai Jin lowered his eyes and looked at her with a smile: "Just don''t believe me, why don''t you even believe your own daughter?"

    Su Su: "..." A Mi can only be better in front of her. Since Tantai Jin returned to his position, Xiao A Mi has been awless demon.

    The child''s father always smiled and admired Ami to encourage him to do bad things.

    Most of her daughters look like herself, but she is a hybrid of gods and demons, subconsciously carrying Tantaijin''s unique evil in her bones.

    Su Su heard the little girl biting her finger and asking Gongye Jiwu: "Uncle, where is your Taoistpanion?"

    Gongye was silent for a moment, and replied gently: "Uncle has no Taoistpanion."

    "Oh, why is there no Taoist Uncle, Uncle?"

    Gongye is silent and rarely gets along with such a small child. For a while, he finds that he can''t answer, and stares with A Mi.

    Su Su quickly walked over: "Brother, give A Mi to me."

    A Mi turned around and nced at his Demon Lord''s father.

    Tantai Jin''s lips rose slightly, not discerning happiness or anger.

    A Mi naturally listened more to Su Su''s words, let go of Gongye Jianwu, and stood on the ground by herself.

    "Sorry brother, A Mi soiled your clothes." Su Su said.

    Gongye Jiwu lowered his eyes and saw that there was a dirty palm print on his shoulder with a child with sugar stains on it.

    "Maybe." He pinched a decision and cleaned up his clothes. "The Big Bi is about to begin. Pleasee to the meeting, fellow daoists."

    Everyone took their seats one by one.

    Su Su looked at the two big and one small faces in front of him, and warned: "You are not allowed to make trouble in Hengyang Sect, and you are not allowed to rectify Senior Brother Gongye, have you heard?"

    A Mi was very obedient, and nodded again and again: "A Mi understands, mother."

    Su Su kissed her cheek: "Mi is so good."

    In the end, the child''s xinxing, A Mi quickly became happy and watched the game on the court.

    "What about you, Tantai Jin."

    Tantai Jin was silent for a moment, seeming to be quite unwilling.

    Seeing Susu still staring at him, he had to say, "I know."

    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, what Tantai Jin promised her would definitely be done.

    Su Su smiled and uttered something in his ear, Tan Tai Jin heard the words, and a slight smile appeared in his eyes.

    When they talk, Gongye Jiwu is in sight.

    Yao Guang sat beside him and said enviously: "I used to think that Cang Jiumin was gloomy and indifferent, but now it seems that he treats Su Su very well."

    Gong Ye Jiwu nodded slightly.

    It''s pretty good.

    When Su Su spoke, Tantai Jin listened very attentively, and only Su Su was in his eyes. What Su Su said, there was a small brilliance in his eyes.

    As the Demon Lord, he didn''t care how he would look at the brother he brought out, so he peeled the grapes to Susu, and then peeled them to Mi.

    In the entire banquet, he himself had not eaten a bite.

    For thousands of years of grievances, the two of them have been entangled from their mortal lives until now. Gongye Jingwu had prepared Tantaijin to make things difficult for him, but nothing happenedter.

    Tan Tai Jin even nodded at him politely, and then looked back at Su Su.

    Seeing her happily smiling, Tantai Jin also smiled.

    That smile was rare and pure. At that moment, Gongye Jiwu suddenly understood why Su Su liked this person.

    Even though Tan Tai Jin was once selfish, indifferent, self-sufficient, arrogant and vicious, for such a person, thousands of years of grudges would not end, but as long as Su Su said a word and a smile, Tan Tai Jin pulled out his thorns and made it simple. Clean.

    A heart of innocence would actually appear on the demon god.

    Gong Ye drank his ss of wine in silence, and Tan Tai Jin was kind to her, and he was relieved.

    *

    At night, Susu and Tantai Jin stayed in the fairy mountain of Changze.

    Tan Tai Jin is very familiar with this ce. In the nightmare illusion, he had been here when he was still Cang Jiumin.

    At that time, Su Su used feather feathers to weave sword ears for him by the side of Tianchi, but it was a pity that the sword ears were only half weaved. Later, before Tantai Jin went to his death, he imagined such a scene and finished knitting the unfinished sword ears by himself.

    Once this ce was sad for Tantai Jin.

    Today, it is where she grew up.

    He wanted to walk the path she had traveled, meet people she knew, and participate in the life of his absence.

    In the depths of Tianchi, there is a wooden house where Su Su often practiced when he was young.

    Su Su sat cross-legged on the bead cushion, and showed Tantai Jin what he had been a kid.

    She took them out one by one from the wooden box, recalling and saying to Tan Tai Jin: "This is the grasshopper made by my father. This is for my younger brother from Xiangyue, and the amber used by my brothers to scare me. Frog..."

    Tantai Jin listened very carefully, just like that studious teenager in the world.

    With a faint smile in his eyes, he touched her head.

    Su Su didn''t ask about his childhood. She knew that Tantai Jin''s childhood was not good. His past was full of hunger, hypocrisy, and hatred.

    So now, she has the patience to take him to see many beautiful things.

    Just like themon life talisman shown to him at the beginning, those beautiful scrolls were presented to him. Fill in the missing things in his heart.

    She encouraged Tantai Jin to return to Xiaoyao Sect and allowed him to teach his daughter unfamiliarly and dotingly. The unfairness of Heaven to him back then, Susu now uses another way to make up for it.

    This night they slept in the wooden house, the same bed as Susu.

    Tantai Jin hugged Su Su, waved his hand, and the stars appeared in Changze Immortal Mountain.

    Tantai Jin kissed her eyebrows, Susu leaned against his heart, and slept very peacefully.

    The breeze blew, Su Su, who had already be a god, opened his eyes. The red magic mark on Tantai Jin''s eyebrows flickered slightly, with a sense of evil and ominousness.

    That is since he returned to the demon realm, quietly following his inner demon.

    In other words, it is the heart demon who belongs to the devil''s death.

    Passed through the gap of the same path of sorrow, attached to him in this life. Miraculously speaking, this heart demon was also produced by "Tantai Jin", so he was ignorant and didn''t feel anything wrong.

    Su Su has always wanted to know what it is, which was previously impossible to detect in the Demon Realm, but it is possible tonight.

    Su Su pinched a fight, and the ne tree rustled outside the window.

    The invisible formation was opened to help her catch the inner demon hidden by the demon god.

    Su Su closed her eyes and touched his forehead, because Tantai Jin did not resist her breath, she easily saw the demon god''s heart demon under the blessing of the sycamore wood.

    It belonged to another person, but it was also "Tantai Jin".

    In front of him was the life in which he had never appeared by his side.

    Tantai Jin grew up as a mortal, struggled to survive as an ordinary person, and failed at thest moment.

    The young man was buried in the fire and looked at the lonely world to his death.

    His eyes were nk but painful.

    The fire is like a wall separating him from the world. Inside the fire, he was lonely and frightened. Outside the fire, the people cheered and celebrated that he was burned to death.

    He was like a child who didn''t know what he had done wrong, curled up, unable to shed a tear.

    Su Su suddenly felt very distressed.

    "Tantai Jin!"

    Through the fire, she held the young man''s hand.

    The boy trembled, and his ck eyes looked at her.

    At the first nce, the pain in his eyes seemed to disappear, with a gentle smile.

    ¡ª¡ªThis mortal world is painful, but the moment you hold my hand, it is happiness.

    The teenager gingerly held her hand back.

    Gradually, the scene copsed with him, and the demons hidden in the suicide disappeared silently.

    So Soda yawned, contented.

    The first ray of light prated in the morning.

    Tantai Jin opened his eyes.

    Susu in his arms slept peacefully, and he touched the demon seal hidden on his forehead.

    When he was involved in the same path of sorrow, he saw another himself. The devil who has no emotion until death, only knows conspiracy and tricks.

    And these lonely scenes were far, far away from him at this moment.

    The ss beads on his wrist glowed shallowly and brightly in the sun. He lowered his eyes to look at the beads. Under the formation before the Wutonglin could disperse in the future, the magic pupil saw what Su Su had quietly melted in.

    ¡ª¡ªThat is a goddess, the most precious blessing and love.

    Stunned for a long time, in such an ordinary morning, the demon god, who was born without love and tears, suddenly wet his eyes.

    [End of full text]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!